ã€ŠGacha to Live : Make Gacha, Not Warã€‹


 Prologue - Im not addicted to gacha!

    I threw myself on a comfortable looking bed as I held my phone with a smile. With a simple push from my finger, I waited with an impatient expression as I stared at my phone screen.

    "Please be Mashiro, please be Mashiro!" I yelled while the screen on my phone revealed an adorable looking girl with a twintail as she winked.

    I sighed at the sight of the character that appeared on my gacha. I closed my phone and took a deep breath. I looked around to see a rather average looking room I grew accustomed to.

    Without any warning, the door to my room was rudely stomped. An adorable college girl stepped into my room without any care of the ruckus she was making. Her silver hair swayed away with a beautiful sight as she walked inside.

    "Mikan, wake up!" said the girl.

    I was perplexed by the sudden visit of someone I never talked to before. However, just before I could say anything, she walked towards my bed and grabbed my shoulder. I could feel her ticklish silver hair touching my cheek.

    "Wh-what are you doing here?!" I yelled.

    I recognized the girl as my classmate. She seemed alone all the time and no one could approach her. I thought about talking to her once at the start of college semester, yet before I could even say anything, she walked up to me and said, "don''t talk to me."

    "You''re too addicted to gacha, Mikan!" yelled the girl as she took my phone away.

    At first, I was puzzled by her sudden appearance, however, I grew upset at her words she threw at me.

    "I''m not addicted to gacha!"

    The girl gave a cute laugh after hearing my denial. For some reason, her behavior ticked me off. I was definitely not someone who would be addicted to something like gacha.

    "Then tell me, why did I see you play that gacha game all the time in class?" The girl asked.

    Without missing a beat, I replied, "it''s simply because I was bored and had nothing to do."

    The girl pressed even more barrages of questions, "then what about the cafeteria? The mall? You even work at a part-time job so you can fulfill your gacha addiction!"

    I was stunned at her observation. She knew so much about me despite we never even exchanged a single greeting. Nevertheless, I kept my composed self trying to not give in to her accusation.

    "Just because I did all of those things, doesn''t mean I''m addicted to gacha!" I screamed in denial.

    The girl gave a bright smile at my reply, "exactly! And that''s why you''re perfect, Mikan!"

    I tilted my head in quizzically. I looked at the smiling silver haired girl in front of me with a confused look. I could feel something sinister behind her smile. The fact that she gathered so much knowledge about me gave me a shiver. This could only mean one thing.

    "Furukawa Shiro, You''re¡­ a stalker!" I screamed.

    The college girl laughed as she heard my exclamation. She laughed so hard that she could barely contain herself. I couldn''t believe my eyes looking at her laughter, she was completely different from her cold and stoic expression in class I was used to seeing.

    "Enough of this! Why are you here?! What''s your purpose?!"

    The girl smiled at my questions as she inched farther away from me. She stood by the window as she stared at my eyes with an unhinged look.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    "I''m your nightmare, silly!"

    <hr>

    "Please refrain from sleeping in my class, Shimizu Mikan."

    I could feel a small force on my head waking me up from a nap. I looked at my surroundings to make a simple conclusion; I had fallen asleep in class. The professor carefully tapped my head with a light to wake me up.

    I secretly sighed as I looked at the professor, "I''m sorry, professor."

    The professor smiled as she continued the lesson as usual. I took a secret glance on my left to the corner of the class. I could spot a gorgeous young adult taking notes as she saw me with a rather confused manner.

    I immediately dismissed my silly little dream as I pretended to take notes while listening to the professor for over an hour.

    I heaved a relief sigh after hearing the bell, signifying the end of class. I looked outside the window to see the sunlight turned orange. Without wasting any more time, I rushed towards the girl in the corner of class.

    "Do you need anything, Miss Shimizu?" the girl asked as she was taking care of her desk. I could hear her tone being annoyed and her cold eyes were staring at me.

    I could see some of my classmates were taking a secret curious glance at our interaction. However, I completely ignored that.

    "Miss Furukawa, are you free this weekend?" I asked.

    She smiled condescendingly while taking her leave, "unlike you, I have stuff to do, goodbye."

    I felt a sting in my heart after getting rejected like that. I sighed as I grabbed my bag. I could see a warm figure walking closer towards me.

    "Don''t mind that, Shimizu," said a familiar girl from my class.

    "Yeah, right! What''s with her being mean like that!" another classmate followed.

    I could only give a bitter smile as I waved goodbye to my classmates. I couldn''t waste anymore time as I left the classroom. I rushed out from the college campus as I went to my apartment.

    I lived around a twenty minute walk from the campus to my apartment, so I didn''t have to take public transport. That being said, I live alone. I felt a little lonely sometimes. I unlocked my apartment door as I walked inside.

    "I''m home," I said, without any energy into it, knowing no one would answer.

    "Welcome home, Mikan!" A warm greeting surprised me as the source of the voice smiled at me with a gentle smile.

    I pretended to not see the familiar silver haired college girl in front of me as I dropped my bag and reached towards my phone. I didn''t waste any time as I opened the game app I longed for the entire day while jumping towards the sofa.

    "This is bliss¡­" I said while laying down on the sofa with a smile.

    The college girl from before pouted as she watched me as my lazy attitude took over. However, I quickly dismissed her as mere imagination.

    "Hey, you played that gacha game too much! Please look at reality!" The college girl shouted.

    I couldn''t contain my surprise as I stared at the silver haired girl, "wait, you''re real?"

    "I know we only entered college two weeks ago, but you oughta remember your classmate''s name and face!" I unexpectedly hit a dangerous spot as I saw the outburst from the girl in front of me. Even then, her pout as she scolded me was adorable.

    "Sorry, I didn''t realize there was a stalker in our class," I retorted back to her.

    She tried to deny my words, but fell short. Only silence came from her mouth as she tried to speak. I immediately disregarded her as I buried my interest in my phone.

    "Are you just gonna ignore me like that?" the girl asked.

    "Sorry, let''s just talk later, this is more important. I don''t want to miss my free daily gacha," I replied while staring at my phone.

    I couldn''t help but smile after seeing the title screen pop up which read "Luminous Dream" with thirty five girls lining up. As the new gacha arrived, I couldn''t help but smile.

    It was a simple rhythm game with a gacha system integrated in it. At first, I only cared about the rhythm game aspect of it, however after I read a few episodes of the anime adaptation of the game, I was hooked by the gacha system.

    "Finally it''s here!" I couldn''t help but say that in excitement.

    As the sixth anniversary of the game arrived, it introduced new highest stars you could get from characters. It used to be four stars, but now it was five stars. I was so excited for this update that I even dreamt about it for a few days, until finally it arrived.

    Without wasting any more time, I immediately spent all of my premium stars I had been saving for months into these new gacha rolls. I mindlessly tried to get all of the five stars characters I could find, even if it meant spending almost all of the money I got from my part-time job.

    "Please be Mashiro, please be Mashiro!" I said without caring about the weird look of the girl beside me.

    A few minutes had passed, however, I still couldn''t get the gacha I wanted. I spent more stars as I desperately tried to use my luck, yet it was meaningless.

    "Why¡­ Why can''t I get Mashiro? I almost spent all of my stars! Why couldn''t I get the new five stars Mashiro?!" I yelled out this unfair treatment of this game.

    "Isn''t it obvious? I stopped you from getting Mashiro," said the girl as she gave a sinister smile behind me.

    "What¡­ are you talking about?"

    "I wonder."

    The familiar college girl was grinning at my confused look. I grew frustrated at this puzzling event. Just before I could talk, the girl smiled brightly. It was nothing like the Furukawa Shiro I saw from today''s class.

    "Why are you here, Furukawa?" I asked.

    Furukawa smiled after hearing my words. It was almost like she had been waiting for me to take notice of her existence this whole time.

    "Didn''t I tell you? I have stuff to do."

    Furukawa walked slowly as she approached me. I could see her right hand hiding on her back. She looked at me straight in the eyes as I got up from the sofa and put my phone down. Furukawa smiled at my action as she held my right hand with her left hand.

    "Now, die."

    A sharp pain jolted my stomach. I fell down as my legs lost sudden strength to stand up. I had an urge to vomit. I could see the smiling Furukawa standing there holding a knife on her right hand as she smiled at me.

    "I hope you have a better life next time."

 Chapter 1 - I turned intoâ€¦ Mashiro?!

    My head shook a great turmoil as I tried to compose myself. I felt the urge to vomit. I let my breathing take its natural course as my eyes were brimming with tears.

    "What¡­ happened?" I muttered a question.

    I looked around to see an acute scenery of a beautiful ocean with a tropical beach. I could hear the waves of the ocean filling my ears with relaxing sounds. The gentle wind of the breeze welcomed my appearance as it hit me.

    I stood up with a different sensation. Everything felt foreign. I could see the beautiful scenery of nature everywhere I saw. I slowly walked alongside the beach as I tried to acclimate from the chain of events that just happened.

    I couldn''t see anything man-made within my sight. However, the sight of nature itself calmed me down. I could see a thick forest at the opposite side of the beach. I thought for a moment before deciding to sit down on the rock nearby the beach.

    "Am I always this tall?" I wondered.

    I inspected both of my hands and palm to see a rather unfamiliar feeling yet a nostalgic one. I found the sleeves of my outfit rather comfortable. I tried to inspect my clothes even further.

    "This garment looks familiar¡­"

    I stood and walked near the beach water to see the reflection of myself. It was a little bit blurry, as the ocean water wasn''t calm, however I could make up my reflection. I couldn''t hide my shock after seeing it.

    "I turned into¡­ Mashiro?!"

    I saw adorable fox ears twitching from my reflection. The facial features resembled a mature yet young tall lady with a rather fancy outfit. My hair was mostly silver with some tints of pink, matching my dress. I also had a somewhat uncomfortable long silver tail, the same color as my hair.

    I walked along the coastline of the ocean to clear my mind. I still occasionally stared at the reflection of myself on the ocean to admire the look of a character I really loved.

    I sighed, "What is happening¡­"

    Aimlessly wandering around, I managed to find a rusty shack near the ocean. I walked closer towards it. It was a rather huge building for a shack, but the outside exterior looked neglected for quite some time. Without any thought, I opened the door.

    "Is anyone there?" I didn''t receive any answer.

    I looked around inside the shack to see various items and even paintings of a boy. The roof provided me quite a nice shade I was looking for. I felt tired from the heat of the sun.

    Without wasting any more time, I did something that I normally did whenever I was thrown into a sudden predicament.

    "Well then, goodnight."

    ***

    "Who are you?!" shouted a young boy as his voice rudely interrupted my nap.

    I rubbed my eyes and yawned in sleepiness as I tried to clear my head up. I looked around to see a young looking boy with natural black hair holding a dagger. His whole body tensed up while his hand was shaking.

    I looked outside the window to see the sunlight turning into orange, indicating the time to be afternoon. I switched my gaze back to the little boy. His figure was small, at around the size of an elementary student.

    I tried to calm him down, "Oh, is this your house? I''m sorry, I didn''t realize. I thought it was abandoned."

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Hearing my words, he sighed in relief. However, his dagger was still up in front of him as he didn''t have his guard down at all. His eyes were moving up and down, inspecting me.

    "I-If you stare at me like that, I would be embarrassed, you know," I teased the boy, with the most shy voice I could try.

    The boy immediately hid his gaze and put down the dagger he was holding, "I-I didn''t mean to do that!"

    I reflexively smiled after hearing his innocent and pure reply. I could see he relaxed his guard a little bit while rummaging around the room.

    "Is this you, boy?" I showed the painting of a smiling young boy holding a gigantic tuna fish. There was an elderly man beside the boy as his proud smile was visible from the painting.

    "Yes, also stop taking other people''s stuff!" The boy said.

    His eyes were in a frantic state. He kept on bashing furniture, trying to find something hidden. I could only watch his impatient behavior as he found a shiny pearl at the size of a marble from under the tile floor.

    "You''re not¡­ a thief or anything, right?" I asked with concern.

    "Of course not! A rich lady like you wouldn''t understand, we commoners don''t have the privilege of being safe all the time!" the boy screamed. Despite his small body, his tone of voice was rather demanding.

    I tried to deny his words of me being a rich lady, however I realized that he was correct. Mashiro, my favorite character from Luminous Dream, was supposedly a student from an elite rich all-girls school.

    After he said that, the boy tried to run away from the shack with great speed. However, just after he got out of the shack, a few men appeared.

    "Just casually sneaking into our hideout, do you have a death wish boy?!" one of the men yelled out. He was carrying a rather giant club filled with nails, presumably as a weapon.

    The boy''s sweat fell just like a river as he desperately hid the pearl he took from the shack. The boy took a deep breath, "it''s-it''s our shack! My grandfather was the one who built this shack! It''s ours!"

    I watched the whole thing unravel from inside the shack. It seemed that the group of men hadn''t noticed my presence.

    The boy''s outburst caused the men to laugh in tears. The men wore filthy outfits while holding weapons like swords, axes and knives. One of them got closer to the boy as he said, "Listen boy, we bandits couldn''t care less about what you think, now scram off before I cut off one of your legs!"

    The boy nodded and ran away as fast as he could. However, one of the men tripped the boy as he laughed, causing the boy to lose balance and the pearl he was carrying fell.

    All of the men were stunned by the dropped pearl as they hurriedly took it from him. Their eyes were taken over by greed as the boy tried to stand up and run away.

    "You''re not going anywhere, unexpectedly rich boy."

    One of the men held up his knife in a threatening manner, "give us all of the valuables you''re hiding, and you''ll be free."

    "That''s all I have! I don''t have anything else!"

    A shriek from the boy could be heard at least hundreds of meters away as one of the men took his knife closer to the boy''s neck, "do you really think we''re stupid enough to believe your lies?!"

    The boy''s teary eyes were scanning for ways of escape. Until finally, he took a secret glance at the shack, more precisely, at me.

    His eyes grew empty as he said in defeat, "please, I don''t have anything else."

    The group of men ignored his plea. Their aggressive look proved to be too much for a young boy at around elementary student age.

    "Men, ransack this tattered wood shack until there''s nothing else to take! Feel free to burn everything you don''t need!"

    The boy''s expression grew pale as he heard that, "please! don''t go inside!"

    I sighed after seeing the entire thing unfold. It would be hard to escape from this shack without getting caught. I looked at the pitiful looking boy with a bitter smile. I took a deep breath and decided to go meet the scary looking men outside.

    "Bullying an innocent child, are you not ashamed of yourself?!" I walked out of the shack.

    I stared at the men with determined eyes. My heartbeat kept on going crazy, however I kept my composure. The men halted their advance to the shack as they saw me. Their eyes focused on my ears and tail.

    "Who are you?!" one of them yelled.

    I smiled while trying my best to maintain my high class dignity, befitting a rich lady. I pointed at the little boy they were holding, "release that boy right now."

    "Heh, so that pearl was from you, was it?" one of the men concluded.

    "Yes, that''s right, and if you do anything to me and that boy right there, I''ll make sure you regret it."

    I felt an urge to vomit. However, I kept trying to bluff my way out of this. Being stared at with a bunch of strangers holding scary weapons. I wouldn''t want to get stabbed ever again.

    "Do you think we care about what a random noble lady would say? this is the middle out of nowhere, just because you''re a noble doesn''t mean bandits like us would spare you!"

    I smiled hearing the words of one of the men. It seemed like they thought I was a noble. My fancy outfit might be able to help me out in this predicament, by making them think I was a noble lady.

    "Then you''re a fool! Do you think my knights would let you go if you hurt me? They''re coming here as we speak. If you don''t give it up, all of you will die meaninglessly, fighting an army of knights."

    The men''s expressions were conflicted. They seemed puzzled to proceed, until one of the men took the lead. He unsheathed his sword as he walked closer towards me.

    "Then, when that time comes, what would they do if I were to take you as hostage?" the man with a sword asked.

    I exaggerated a sigh hearing his question, "you will die, all of you. There are only ten of you, while my knights amounted to hundreds. It doesn''t matter whether I am a hostage, alive, or dead, what matters is you all will certainly die too."

    The men panicked after hearing my statement. I could see the person that unsheathed his sword was frozen in the spot. All of them were taken aback at the false information I just dropped. They all were puzzled on what to do.

    Looking at the confusion among the group, I smiled. I took this chance as I made my final ultimatum. At the end of the day, these people were humans, and fortunately, they feared death.

    "What I''m trying to say is, to get the hell out of here! leave me and the boy alone. With that, you might all live."

    Without any delay, all of the men took a desperate run as they left the pearl they took and the boy alone. Just a few moments later, the boy and I were all alone.

    "Umm.. Miss, thank you. And sorry, I might''ve been rude to you earlier," said the boy as he took the pearl that was left out by the men.

    I smiled, "I''m just repaying the favor. When you were caught by those bandits, you were trying to hide me, weren''t you?"

    The boy''s cheek reddened as he hid his gaze from me. He pretended to clear his throat as he took a deep breath.

    "By the way, I''m Roy. What''s your name, Miss?"

    I took a moment before saying anything. I looked at the horizon of the ocean. Seeing that, I smiled. I switched my gaze into Roy''s eyes.

    "I''m Mashiro, Mashiro Shimizu Mikan, nice to meet you."

 Chapter 2 - Social activity is too tiring!

    The orange light from the sun gave a beautiful horizon of the ocean. I stared at it for a few moments before Roy nagged me.

    "I need to go back to the village now, see you, Miss Mashiro," said Roy as he waved goodbye.

    "Hold on, where is your village?" I asked.

    Roy pointed out towards the forest, a different path from where the bandits had run off. He said, "it''s around a thirty minute walk from here."

    I smiled, "take me with you."

    Roy shook his head quizzically. He thought for a moment before coming to a conclusion, "thank you for your kindness, Miss Mashiro, but I can walk alone. Besides, aren''t your knights searching for you?"

    I softly said, "No, they''re not."

    "I¡­ see," Roy responded.

    I thought about revealing my circumstances to Roy, however he quickly took my hand before I could even say anything. His innocent smile appeared as he led me.

    I thought. "He didn''t even ask anything and still tried to help me, what a considerate boy."

    ***

    The day turned dark as we hurried into the village Roy lived in. As time went by, we passed the thick forest following a tiny path. Roy and I managed to reach the village he lived in just before the sunset.

    The village itself looked rather simple. I could see a few houses made out of wood and stone. There were no walls, just a watchtower. The villagers were gathering around while holding torches as they saw us.

    An elderly man holding a lantern saw Roy with a surprise. He even dropped his lantern as he ran off towards Roy''s direction.

    "Roy! Where were you?!" The old man yelled as he rushed to hug roy.

    Roy''s mouth started moving, however as more villagers came closer, Roy couldn''t speak up. He took a secret glance at me and the old man that hugged him.

    "Um, I was just¡­ playing around and got lost," Roy said with the most unconvincing voice ever as he took his gaze at me. The old man sighed a relief as he followed Roy''s gaze and stared at me.

    "Miss, thank you for escorting Roy here," The old man said. Roy''s age couldn''t have been higher than nine, perhaps him getting lost was rather an understandable reason to be true. I could see a deep regret and scolding gaze from the old man to Roy.

    I shook my head as I looked into Roy''s eyes, "didn''t we talk about this? Lying like that wouldn''t do any good."

    The old man''s face was confused at my words as he looked at Roy. Meanwhile Roy''s eyes were filled with guilt as he took something from his pocket, a shiny white pearl.

    "I¡­ went to mom''s shack and took this," Roy said while showing the pearl he got from the shack.

    "Why?! I thought I told you to never go near there again!" I could see a great anger rose up from the old man, which died down immediately as his eyes were filled with worry and concern.

    Roy couldn''t form a reply as he held the pearl he was holding dearly. There was a moment of silence filled with the occasional burning sound of the torches held by the villagers surrounding us.

    "I don''t want mom''s hard work to be stolen away by those guys," Roy muttered with enough volume for the old man to hear him.

    "I understand where you''re coming from, Roy. But your mom wouldn''t want you to be restless like that for some pearl. Please don''t do that ever again, okay?" The old man asked in which Roy nodded as an immediate answer with a reddened look on his cheek.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    One of the villagers got closer to Roy. She looked similar in age to Roy, maybe a little bit older. She wore a rather bland outfit, similar to the other villagers, same with Roy. She stared at Roy''s knee for quite a while.

    "That bruise¡­ Did something happen?" said the villager girl as she took a leaf from her pocket and gave it a little spit as she put it towards Roy''s knee.

    "That''s¡­" Roy stuttered to answer as his eyes wandered around.

    Roy''s knee was completely covered by the leaf from the little girl as she gave a questioning look.

    "I¡­ fell," Roy answered.

    I shot a glance at Roy as he hid his eyes from me, "you''re not deceiving anyone with that guilty look, Roy. We talked about this, didn''t we? Keeping secrets like this would only make your grandpa worried."

    On our way here, we had a long conversation. One of them being what kind of person his grandfather is. Which was why I felt a relief after seeing him in person. He seemed like a sweet elderly man with a cute grandson.

    Roy sighed after hearing my words. I simply gave a reassuring smile at Roy, waiting for him to spill everything that had happened today.

    Before long, Roy started to talk about everything that happened this afternoon. From our meeting, and the bandits encounter. The villagers were listening with concerned eyes. The old man looked at me gratefully.

    "Oh dear Miss Mashiro, thank you for saving my grandson, how can I ever repay you?" said the old man while tears falling from his eyes.

    I tried to conjure a perfect smile, befitting for a young lady, "I only helped because it was a natural thing to do, don''t mind it."

    The old man insisted on trying to repay my act, until he thought of something, "Miss Mashiro, you must be tired, right? It''s not much, but there''s a room you can use in our house, we''ll make sure to cook meals for you too! How does that sound?"

    I suppressed my excitement and only gave a little nod, "my, that would be lovely."

    Finally, all of the villagers that were gathering around dispersed. I could sense some of them were staring at my ears and tail, however I paid them no mind. I followed Roy and the old man to a moderate sized looking house. It was a two-story building with an adorable bird pole on the entrance.

    Roy opened the door as I walked next to him. The old man gestured to Roy to lead me into my room, while I tried to maintain my innocent smile as I followed them. We walked through the hallway and arrived shortly after. Roy opened the door to my room, revealing a somewhat spacious sized room with mostly wooden furniture.

    "This room belonged to my mom," Roy said with a hint of sadness in his voice. I looked around the room with an observant expression while looking out the window. The scenery was a starry night sky.

    "I see," I replied.

    Roy bowed a little bit as he pointed towards the direction of the hallway we came in, "Well, I''ll be going now, when dinner''s ready I''ll call you, Miss Mashiro."

    "See you," I waved causally to the running Roy as I closed the door to my new room. I sighed heavily while walking towards the bed I longed for.

    Without wasting any more time, I threw myself to the rusty bed without any care of the world. The pillow wasn''t as fluffy as my bed, however anything would do.

    I closed my eyes as I imagined everything that had happened today. I was stabbed, and I somehow was stuck inside Mashiro''s body. However, those things weren''t really the ones I felt strongly about.

    "I feel awful," I muttered.

    After all, I purposely deceived Roy''s grandfather into giving me a room to stay in. In the end, I was the one who caused the predicament that put him into danger today. If I wasn''t there, Roy wouldn''t waste his time talking to me in his mother''s shack and left towards the village without meeting the bandits.

    I didn''t deserve anything, yet I made the villagers think I was some sort of a noble lady that saved Roy from dangerous men.

    I slowly opened my eyes as I looked into the outfit I was wearing. It was a gallant yet rich befitting for a young lady with a pure heart and strong figure. The black and pink color of the outfit naturally gave me a rather stunning look.

    "But I''m not mashiro¡­" I muttered once more.

    After a few minutes of lazing around on the bed, a soft knock from the door interrupted me.

    "Dinner''s ready!" Roy said.

    I gave a simple reply as I opened the door. I followed Roy into the dining room. It was a small and simple room filled with a table and three chairs. I sat down into one of the chair.

    I could see a simple dishes of meat with green vegetables side dish. The old man gave me a wooden bowl filled with meat.

    "I''m sorry there''s nothing fancy here," the old man gave a regretful look.

    "Please don''t mind it!" I replied.

    I gave the dinner I was served s little taste. It was rather bland, there were some seasonings, but not enough to hide the bland taste of the meat.

    I gulped a drink after tasting the side green vegetables. I couldn''t conclude what type of plants were used, but it was bitter.

    "How is it?" Roy asked.

    "It''s good!" I smiled, while finishing the dinner they gave me.

    My ears were reflexively twitching after I ate the last piece of vegetables. The old man smiled at me as his gaze switched to Roy.

    "Once again, thank you for saving Roy, Miss Mashiro. Please rest well," said the old man as he guided Roy into carrying the dirty dishes from dinner.

    I smiled and walked back towards my room. I opened the door, walked inside the room, closed the door and once again, threw myself into the bed. My eyes were slowly creeping into the dream world. I closed my eyes.

    "I''m the worst¡­"

    I couldn''t help but to mutter that. I took advantage of an old man and a young boy to provide me shelter. I shook my head as I tried to calm myself, still with my eyes closed.

    I felt tired just from talking. I just wanted to go home and play video games. All of this social activity stuff made my brain hurt.

    "Just¡­ where am I?" I silently asked the question I was holding, to no one in particular.

    I slowly opened my eyes and saw a familiar room and figure, she was reading a book on my favorite chair. Her eyes noticed me as she smiled.

    I looked around to see everything familiar around me. I saw the desk I grew up with, a comfortable bed I loved. It was my room before I moved into an apartment after college.

    "Hey, you, you''re finally awake. You were trying to cross the universe, right?" asked a silver haired college girl I recognized.

    "Furukawa Shiro¡­" I muttered.

 Chapter 3 - My First Pull is Boring!

    I slowly moved around my apartment and touched my precious desk, laptop and other items to make sure I wasn''t dreaming. Meanwhile, Furukawa was silently staring at me with a smile, which turned into an angry yet cute look.

    ¡°Hey, Mikan. Society is cruel, isn''t it?¡± Furukawa started talking.

    So much stuff happened that I couldn''t even be bothered listening to the classmate sitting on my favourite chair. As usual, I took a leap of faith to my beloved bed.

    ¡°Not so fast!¡± Before I knew it, I was floating just before I could hit my bed. The comfy sensations that I should''ve received by now were disrupted by the fact that I was¡­ floating in the air?

    ¡°Hey! That''s not nice¨C wait a minute.¡± I stopped my complaint mid sentence to the smug silver haired girl sitting on my chair as if she won. She probably thought that she had beaten me because I wasn''t able to use the same trick twice, ignoring the reality and going back to bed.

    However, she''d be wrong. The floating sensation was surprisingly comfy. So I closed my eyes and simply just¡­ lay down in the air. This was surprisingly better than my bed.

    I took a sneak glance at Furukawa and saw her pouting adorably. She snapped her fingers, and all of the sudden that comfy feeling of being in the air was replaced by a sudden fall which hurt my entire body.

    ¡°Listen to someone when they''re talking, will you?!¡± Furukawa yelled.

    I took a mean shot at her, ¡°why would I listen to a murderer?!¡±

    I tried to touch the spot where Furukawa stabbed her knife in, but it didn''t hurt. I looked into the mirror in my room to see that I returned to my normal body. So I could only conclude that everything that just happened was a dream, after all it wasn''t the first time I dreamt about Mashiro.

    ¡°Blame it on society!¡± Furukawa yelled.

    This time, I yelled at her even louder than her, ¡°Can someone just please tell me what''s going on?!¡±

    I stared at Furukawa meanly. However, she seemed happy that I was finally gonna listen to her. She pretended to cough and talked.

    ¡°This world is designed so irrationally. Remember what you told me before? About you not being a gacha addict, even though you clearly are one? Well, why did you keep lying about that?¡± Furukawa asked.

    ¡°Huh? Why would it matter?! I don''t need to give any reason to you!¡± I yelled at the absurdity of her line of questions. Even if I was a gacha addict, I certainly wouldn''t reveal it to her. I was expecting anything from her, but not this.

    ¡°Exactly! Society has shaped you into not letting you say that you''re into gacha! That is why you''re the perfect person for this, Mikan,¡± Furukawa stared at me menacingly while her eyes stopped fooling around.

    Furukawa stepped out of my chair, and walked around my room. She grabbed a pair of scissors from my desk and smiled at me.

    ¡°Until you can understand that gacha should be the universal love in this world, you won''t be able to escape your life as a gacha character, no matter how many millennia it would take.¡± Furukawa smiled.

    While lying in bed, I yelled, ¡°Stop this! I don''t understand your obsession with gacha! I''m just a college girl that likes to play gacha! What do you expect me to do?!¡±

    ¡°Just enjoy your life. You''re already dead after all.¡± With an alluring aura, Furukawa smiled with a pure appearance, enough to make me blush. She handed me a ticket with the name Redshift on it.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Still lying on the bed, I took the ticket from her with a glaring curiosity in my eyes. I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I inspected the ticket. Redshift, the name of a live house inside the world of Luminous Dream.

    Furukawa stared at me while playing around with her scissors. She spun it around while her eyes were glued at my smile. Realizing that, I immediately coughed and erased any trace of pleasantness, looking at her lazily while lying on top of my bed.

    ¡°My my, look at you, smiling at a piece of paper that you spent most of your savings to get. Well, the first one is a freebie from me, and I¡¯ll even give you a rate up for legendary items. You know what to do, right?¡± Furukawa asked.

    Of course, I thought. I immediately ripped the ticket right away as it disintegrated into non-existence as shiny light with various colors took its place. It¡¯s a sensation I knew too well. I spent countless hours trying to get as many tickets as I could to do precisely just that, rolling gacha.

    The shiny light switched colors rapidly from switching with various colors of white, blue, purple, gold and rainbow. It took quite a moment before the light finally slowed down its color changing and rest with the color white, the common category. The light took shape into a sword made out of steel and its sheathe, with a floating text appeared beside it.

    <Lv. 1 Training Sword>

    Physical Attack +3

    ¡°Rate up is a lie!¡± I yelled on top of my lungs. I sighed as I laid down on my bed with a disappointed look. I scorned Furukawa as she smirked.

    ¡°Well then, have a fun trip!¡± Furukawa laughed as she put the scissor above her head to a string. The string attached to something above the ceiling, rather, directly on top of the bed I was lying on. She snipped her scissors to the string which made a knife in the ceiling fall directly into my heart.

    <hr>

    ¡°Aaah!¡± I screamed in a disgusting manner as I got up on the rusty bed I was sleeping on. I slowly put my hand on my chest as I could feel my heart beating rapidly. I kept a steady rhythm and my heart rate started to fall down.

    ¡°Miss, what happened?!¡± Roy was knocking on the door outside. A hint of worry and anxiety could be heard from his voice.

    ¡°Nothing! It was just a cockroach!¡± I tried to playfully deflect his questioning. I took a deep breath and looked around my surroundings once more. The bed I slept in was rougher than the one I used to, and a sword with a simple design was sitting on top of me.

    I grabbed the sword and left the comfort of the bed I was in to open the curtain and prepare for the day. I could hear Roy outside the room with an unsure voice as he once more asked if I was okay.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a worrywart, Roy. I told you I¡¯m fine¨C¡± Just before I could finish the sentence, the sword I was holding gave me a creepy sensation as I inspected it closer. I immediately rushed towards the door as I flailed around the sheathed sword I was holding. My fox ears and tails were flapping around without control. ¡°Aaah! Cockroach!¡±

    Roy¡¯s eyes were in disbelief as he saw me open the door hurriedly and try to get rid of the cockroach that was sitting neatly at the tip of my sheathed sword. With great effort, I finally managed to flick the cockroach away, which was followed by Ron¡¯s quick reflexes to smack it down with a broom in the hallway.

    ¡°My hero¡­¡± I cried out to Roy.

    The look on Roy''s face was a mix of embarrassment with a puzzled look as he coughed, trying to regain his composure. He looked at the sword I was holding with a curiosity.

    ¡°Miss, where did you get that?¡± Roy asked as he pointed at the sword I was holding.

    I was unsure on how to approach the question, so I simply said, ¡°Hm? What do you mean? I¡¯m not holding anything.¡±

    I hid the sword on my back, away from Roy¡¯s eyes. However, Roy didn¡¯t accept my excuse and immediately ran towards me and tried to look behind my back.

    ¡°Wait, where did it go?¡± Roy asked, with a puzzling expression as he walked in a circle around me.

    With a dry laugh, I tried to assure Roy. ¡°Nowhere. You were just imagining things. Well, it¡¯s still early after all, you need breakfast.¡±

    Roy didn¡¯t seem convinced, but he dropped the topic and led me to the dining room like yesterday. I sat down on the chair as we ate breakfast together. The old man was nowhere to be found, so I assumed he was already out working.

    As we both ate together in silence, I secretly put my hand below the table. With a slight control of imagination, I pictured holding the sword. Just as I did that, I could feel the sword appear within my grasp under the table. I let go of the sword and imagined it would disappear.

    ¡°Huh, neat¡­¡± I muttered, while eating my breakfast with Roy.

    I could see an empty plate in front of Roy as he gazed at me with a confused look. ¡°Is something wrong, Roy?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just wondering how I watched the sword disappear in front of my eyes. It wasn¡¯t a hallucination, I really saw it!¡± Roy pleaded to me to believe him.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. As if they could just disappear like that,¡± I muttered while finishing my breakfast.

 Chapter 4 - Which is Witch?!

    After finishing breakfast, I stretched my hands out with a moan. I haven''t showered for a whole day and my whole body was sending its signal to my brain regarding how awful I felt for not feeling the usual splash of water at this time of the morning. Roy looked at me as he fidgeted his fingers with an unsure gesture. He closed his eyes for a second before opening his mouth.

    ¡°So um, are you gonna leave the village now, Miss Mashiro? My grandpa said sorry that he couldn¡¯t bid a farewell. A fisherman must work before the sun rises, or so he said.¡± Roy asked.

    ¡°Do you want me to leave, Roy?¡± I asked, while exaggerating my hands rubbing my eyes pretending to cry with a playful expression.

    Seeing this, Roy was flustered but he quickly tried to cover it up with a cough. He avoided my gaze as his eyes were occasionally staring at my tail and fox ears.

    ¡°Please stop teasing me, Miss Mashiro!¡± He yelled with a cute pout.

    I smiled a little bit as I asked, ¡°Hey, Roy. Is there any job here in this village I can do? Any odd line of work is fine. Ideally, I want to start working and stay in an inn.¡±

    ¡®But why? Miss Masihro is a noble lady. Miss is rich and probably lives in a mansion somewhere. Surely Miss Mashiro doesn¡¯t need to¨C¡± Just before Roy continued, his eyes were stuck on the dress I was wearing. As if some kind of gear turned inside his tiny child brain, he looked down with a sorrowful shame. ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t say any of that when I don¡¯t even know Miss Mashiro¡¯s situation.¡±

    Seeing his face darkened, I couldn¡¯t help but rush towards him and hugged him. Although I was just a normal college girl, the bed I was used to sleeping in was much more luxurious compared to the bed here. There was no distraction, no smartphone I could grab and surf whenever I wanted to. Even though it¡¯s only been a day, I wanted to go back home already.

    Roy let go of my hug and coughed as he went back on track. ¡°I think you¡¯re referring to the adventure guild, however, this village is small and doesn¡¯t need any kind of odd job like that. We don¡¯t have to worry about monsters or raiders because of the protection of a witch living alone on the hill not far from here, but¡­¡±

    Just before Roy could continue, a loud noise of someone barging the door could be heard from the front door of the house followed by a lively voice of a little girl. It¡¯s a voice I¡¯ve recognized, the village girl that worried about Roy yesterday.

    ¡°Good morning, Roy! Let¡¯s play!¡± said the little girl with a glowing pure and energetic voice.

    As soon as she said that, I bowed to her. ¡°Dear little lady, I¡¯m sorry to be a failure to society, please forgive me,¡± I said sincerely, and readied to sprint away from the house.

    However, just before I could even take my second step, Roy and the village girl immediately grabbed the collar of my dress with a synchronized movement. They were surprised by my behavior and stared at my eyes for answers, but I simply avoided their gaze.

    ¡°Sorry, it was a reflex. Your soul is too pure for me. I can¡¯t be nowhere near you,¡± I said while reminiscing on how I spent my time. College, gacha, repeat. For someone like me, engulfed in negative energy with no use to society, I couldn¡¯t bear to look at the innocence of the little girl. It reminded me too much of how I used to be so pure and before I realized, dark thoughts started to pour into my mind.

    Without any real purpose, I walked into the corner of the living room and sat down. I could hear a worried conversation between Roy and the village girl. They were talking for a while but I ignored their voices and was in my own bubble world. After a while, I looked up to see them walking slowly towards me.

    ¡°Um¡­ Miss Mashiro, I heard that you need a job and a place. Why don''t we talk to the witch of the hill? She might be able to help you!¡± said the girl, with an energetic suggestion.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Hearing this, Roy reacted with a surprise to the girl on his left, ¡°Eh? Wouldn¡¯t that cause a problem, Elise? The witch warned us to not go near her house again unless there''s an emergency¡­¡±

    ¡°This is an emergency! Mom said we need an adult to consult with problems like this, and the witch is the oldest one here, therefore she¡¯s the best consultant!¡± said the girl cheerfully. I couldn¡¯t fault her logic at all, so I simply muttered, ¡°I see¡­¡± with a quiet nod.

    The girl took my hand and started taking me outside of the house with a smile. Roy looked hesitant at first, but still followed us after he closed the front door. We walked in the middle of the village, meeting a few villagers who gave us a warm greeting. I caught a glimpse of them preparing to work as they carry various tools such as shovels, hoes or milk churn.

    I felt a little bit uncomfortable at some of the villagers'' gaze as I could feel them staring at my tail and fox ears, but I put on my poker face and greeted them back.

    We left the village as the green scenery of a meadow welcomed us alongside the breezy wind. It had been around twenty minutes since we started walking, and I could already see a lone house on the top of the hill from a distance. I felt that it wouldn''t take us long to reach the place.

    We had a little conversation as we walked. However, for most of the time we spent simply listening to the birds chirping and admiring scenery in silence. While we were walking, a blue blob jumped up and down in front of our path. I looked at the eyes of the girl holding my hand with a sense of worry.

    ¡°Um.. Elise, right? Why are you looking at that thing the same way as how I roll my gacha¡­?¡± I asked.

    Elise looked at me with a smile and let go of my hand. She immediately ran off to grab a stick lying around somewhere and started beating the crap out of the blob. With a competitive spirit, Roy also took part and grabbed some rock to throw at another blob coming from the distance.

    As I watched them mercilessly beating those little blobs in silence, two ice arrow projectiles flew from out of nowhere as they pierced the blue creatures and turned them into ice before breaking apart into little pieces.

    ¡°Stop it, you two! Don¡¯t you feel bad bullying such weak creatures?¡± A charming voice from a distant place.

    I looked towards in front of me to see an adorable girl, who looked no older than my age wearing a witch hat with a charming yet lovable black robe. Her red hair peeked out of her witch hat, and her red eyes complimented her hair color.

    ¡°Eh¡­ but you were also killing the slime, Miss Catherine¡­¡± Elise complained with a disappointed voice.

    The witch ignored Elise¡¯s complaint as she walked towards the place where the blue blob shattered into pieces. The witch bent down to pick up two pieces of small crystal and stored it into her pouch she was carrying alongside with her.

    ¡°Free exp is free exp! Anyway, I warned you two to not come here. So, what makes you two come back?¡± The witch asked.

    Immediately, Roy and Elise turned their bodies and pointed towards me at the same time. ¡°Her,¡± they both answered in a synchronizing voice. Perhaps since I was further back while those two were beating up the slime, the witch hadn¡¯t noticed me.

    The witch¡¯s red eyes were wide open as there was an audible gasp coming from her mouth. However, her expression calmed down rather instantly and she bent to match the children¡¯s height.

    ¡°I see. Listen, go home or play somewhere else, okay? If not, I¡¯ll turn you two into mushrooms. So, hush hush.¡± The witch said with a playful voice as she spread her arms out, pretending to scare off the children.

    With a chuckle and laugh, the children replied, ¡°Aaah, scary!¡± as they ran off into the village with a smile.

    After the children left my vision, the witch grabbed her staff she was holding and led me in front of the house. There was a rather big terrace alongside some chairs and a circular table. The house itself is a colorful yet simple two story building with a garden besides it, I could see plants like watermelon and cabbage on it

    ¡°Sit down, I¡¯ll make some tea.¡± The witch said as she waved her staff around. A teacup set flew from inside her house into the table on the terrace.

    Following her direction, I sat down on the wooden chair awkwardly as I moved my tail around. The witch also sat down at the opposite side as she put down her staff and started to pour tea on a cup.

    ¡°Well then, what does a rich lady like you need from me?¡± The witch asked with a smile as she slid a cup of tea in front of me.

 Chapter 5 - I hate cabbages!

    ¡°So, do you need anything from me?¡± The witch asked once more. She grabbed her cup with a casual demeanor and took a sip as she crossed her legs, sitting across from me.

    ¡°Um, my strength is that I can remember all the dialogue from Luminous Dream: Magical Girl Cherry Blossom episodes 1 through 75. My weakness is that I start quoting them when I¡¯m nervous¡­ which is now. ¡®Believe in the power of love!¡± I shouted with conviction.

    ¡°...¡± The witch sat in silence, which was occasionally interrupted by the sound of chirping birds and hopping frogs. She took a deep breath, and let it all out gently while closing her eyes awkwardly.

    I avoided her gaze and fiddled my fingers. I grabbed the cup of tea I was offered and slowly picked it up. The aroma of bitterness assaulted my nose with a calming presence, as if it''s an invitation of relaxation and soothness.

    I sipped a little of the tea to get a taste. It was bitter, perhaps too bitter for what I anticipated, however, I couldn¡¯t deny the sense of tranquil and lull atmosphere that followed and alleviated any sense of anxiety and worry I just had.

    ¡°Sorry for my little outburst earlier, I thought this was a job interview.¡± I tried my hardest to relax my cheek, but all I could do was an awkward smile.

    ¡°Hired. You can even stay in this place.¡± The witch immediately replied with a smirk and lovely smile. Although the witch had a lovely attitude, I felt as if her witch hat had a judging expression but I quickly shook it off.

    Hearing this, I was taken aback by her sudden reply that felt playful rather than the serious tone I thought I¡¯d hear when a manager would hire their employee. Since I had only been in this world for a day, I didn¡¯t know if I could even live properly, so hearing her words really calmed me down with a hint of excitement.

    ¡°Um, thank you! I thought I had to beg Roy and his grandpa to stay at their home for tonight.¡± I said as I stood and bowed to the witch in front of me. I would¡¯ve never guessed that a savior would offer me a place to live and a job.

    A spurt of tea was spat from the witch¡¯s mouth as soon as I muttered my thanks. She grabbed a cloth from her pouch and started rubbing it onto my face as I just took it awkwardly without any resistance or sound. After all, the touch of the witch cloth was far more comforting than the wet texture of tea on my face right now.

    Not to mention, she also wiped my fox ears. However, the time she took to wipe away the tea on my ears was uncomfortably long. Yet, I couldn¡¯t help but feel¡­ relaxed as her bare hands touched my fox ears. It felt so pleasant that I couldn¡¯t help but let out a weird noise.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Wait, what are you doing?!¡± I yelled as I finally noticed that she was simply rubbing her hands on my ears.

    The witch coughed as she was done and grabbed her staff as she muttered something. She pointed her magical staff into the cloth she just used to wipe my face off. A tiny burst of light engulfed the cloth as its dirty texture from the tea disappeared into non-existence and there was no trace of wetness on the cloth itself. The witch casually put the cloth back inside her pouch.

    ¡°Anyway, you were serious?¡± The witch asked with a deadpan expression. There was no hint of jest in her voice, just a straightforward question. I tried to read her expression more, but all I could see was a confused face.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked as I tilted my head quizzically.

    ¡°What?¡± The witch followed.

    The witch red eyes stared at me for an uncomfortably long duration. I looked at her eyes in response. We were staring at each other in silence for quite a long time before it was broken by an exaggerated cough from the witch.

    ¡°Forgive me, I thought you were kidding the entire time. I mean, why would a rich noble fox lady like you need to be here?¡± The witch asked. As soon as the words leapt out of her mouth, there was a wave of whiteness and distressed air materialized from her red eyes. She immediately followed up with another question, ¡°Did the Demons attack Vulprithal, The Golden City Of Fox?¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    A tint of wrath could be heard from her voice as she gripped her staff strong. It was as if whatever I said next would determine whether or not she would come flying out and leash her inner rage based on my answer.

    ¡°Uh, no. I''m just travelling because of¡­ personal reasons,¡± I said as I avoided her gaze. I took a peek at her with fear. Just like that, her intensifying aura immediately switched as she smiled.

    ¡°Ah, I see¡­ Hm, I get it now. Well, younglings like you seem to have an obsession with love, huh. Well, I guess I can help you out. I''m also a fan of forbidden love, you see¡­¡± The witch smiled as she sipped her tea.

    I immediately forced through to clear any misunderstanding, ¡°It''s not like that! Did you think I''m a runaway princess or something being kicked out from home after my family found out about me having an affair with my fiance or something?!¡±

    ¡°No, it''s more like I thought you were taken away by a human that your parents didn''t approve of. After running away from home with him, you two travel together. However, he suddenly died amidst your travel and so you become stranded among humans and become lost as you try to find your way home, hoping that your family would still accept you.¡± The witch explained with an excited and reddened cheek.

    ¡°That''s too morbid!¡± I yelled.

    I gasped for air as I tried to calm my breathing. It was clear to me that I shouldn''t have taken her antics seriously. With another sip, I tried to lead the conversation once again, but she took the initiative first.

    ¡°Okay, fine. I won''t probe any further. I do find it weird how a fox princess like you would be among the isolated human village here, but you must have your own circumstances. So, let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± The witch said. Somehow, I could sense a hint of sadness from her voice as she uttered the word human. Perhaps it was because she looked down for a moment after she said that.

    ¡°Thank you. Sorry for being a nuisance, I¡¯ll figure it out myself,¡± I said as I finished the last of my cup. I stood up from my seat. However, just before I could thank her for her time and the tea before leaving, she stopped me.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my words. I can take you as my apprentice, that way you can live here and help me while getting money,¡± The witch said as she stood and reached out her hand to me.

    Once again, I was shocked at her sudden kindness. There was a part of me that was unsure whether I could take her offer. However, being stuck in another world, with no money, no one to guide me except for a dream that I couldn¡¯t quite properly interpret, I had no other choice but to accept her kindness. Especially as her red eyes were staring me with a sincere offer, I couldn¡¯t betray those eyes.

    I shook her hand, ¡°Deal. Thank you, Miss witch.¡±

    ¡°Catherine, you can just call me Catherine. For your first task, please harvest some cabbages for lunch.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°Ugh.. I hate cabbages!¡± I muttered a moan in distress as the blinding light of the sun pierced me without mercy. Nevertheless, I kept moving my body as the intense heat struck me as I pressed the cabbage in front of me, identifying its firmness.

    ¡°Remember what I taught you! A ripe cabbage is firm, compact, and solid, with tightly packed leaves!¡± Catherine said as she stood nearby me while holding a parasol, smiling as she watched me cutting the stem off just below the head of the cabbage.

    I threw the cabbage into a box filled with cabbages. The amount of cabbages I¡¯ve harvested in the past two hours was more than the amount of cabbages I¡¯ve eaten from the rest of my life.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Catherine said, as she waved her wand and levitated the box as it flew towards the shed near the farm.

    ¡°Aah¡­ This heat¡­ I¡¯m gonna die¡­¡± I muttered as I walked towards and sat down on a chair near the farm with the roof on top, a resting place. The shades created by the roof gave me a pleasant feeling as the wind blew past me. For the past two hours, I¡¯ve done nothing but harvest cabbages.

    I looked over my arms as sweat covered it. The dress I wore to harvest the cabbage wasn¡¯t exactly the best outfit to use, but I had no other clothes. I wanted to ask Catherine to borrow some clothes, but she only smiled at me, without giving a response.

    Catherine walked towards me as she put her parasol away. She was holding a glass of water and offered it to me. I accepted it with a tired smile and immediately gulped down water. I finished it as quickly as possible. I put the empty glass away on a nearby table and moaned in exhaustion.

    ¡°Good work, my apprentice. You reek of sweat.¡± Catherine said as she smiled. She waved her magic staff in front of me as she muttered something. A calming breeze and mist appeared as it washed my body and dress without leaving any wet feeling. Once more, I sniffed my dress as it gave a refreshing feeling. The sweat that covered my dress and face disappeared, replaced by a somewhat fragrant smell, like a citrus.

    ¡°Is this what an apprentice does? I thought I would learn magic like that and chant spells or something.¡± I sighed as I looked at the field filled with plenty of plants and trees filled with plethora of fruits at the side of Catherine¡¯s house.

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re just getting to it.¡± Catherine grabbed a crystal ball from her pouch as she put it on the table beside me. ¡°Are you ready?¡±

 Chapter 6 - Iâ€™m not crazy!

    A fortune teller crystal ball? I thought. ¡°Catherine, is that¡­?¡± However, just before I could finish the question, Catherine chuckled. With a tickling smile, and lovely laugh, Catherine touched the edge of her witch hat as she started to explain. Her tone shifted from a usual adorable demeanor into an excited mentor.

    ¡°Exactly! This is Astralyte Core! These are the kind you see at guilds. It activates with a touch, projecting holographic displays of information in mid-air. I bought it at a sketchy black market with a cheap price of only fifty gold coins two hundred years ago!¡± Catherine¡¯s red eyes lit up as she leaned closer towards me, waiting for my reaction.

    I could only awkwardly muster, ¡°Is that so¡­¡± as I stared at the crystal ball. Astralyte Core, is it? I learned a new word today. Though, the crystal itself had the same appearance of the one fortune teller used that I went to with a classmate who was into occult stuff in high school. I wonder what she¡¯s doing right now? If only she knew I¡¯m hanging out with an over two hundred years old witch, she would probably be jealous, I thought.

    ¡°Wait a minute, two hundred years?!¡± I screamed in disbelief. The red haired witch in front of had the appearance of a twenty years old woman. Perhaps older, but definitely no older than twenty five. ¡°Miss Catherine, how old are¨C¡±

    A glaring hot stare from Catherine''s red eyes struck me with a terrifying smile. Even her already red color in her eyes felt even more red as she slowly opened her mouth, ¡°Age is just a number, Miss Mashiro Shimizu Mikan.¡±

    I immediately shifted my eyes uncomfortably as I pretended to whistle away an idol song. I took a peek at Catherine, and as her expression calmed down a little, I continued the conversation.

    ¡°Fifty gold coins¡­ is that a lot?¡± I asked, which was met by a disdainful look from Catherine.

    She sighed as she answered, ¡°Ugh, This is why I hate rich sheltered ladies when it comes to money. Listen, it took me almost two entire years to save up for this! I¡¯ve never completed so many A to S-rank requests during that period in my life.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by requests?¡± I asked as I tilted my head quizzically.

    Catherine shook her head in disbelief, so much so that she put her witch hat down on the table. She looked me straight in the eyes, and started to examine my dress, my ears and tails, and my attitude. Being looked at thoroughly, I could only avoid her gaze with an awkward smile.

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really sheltered, aren¡¯t you? Well, I did say I won¡¯t probe your circumstances. As my apprentice, I¡¯ll teach you the common sense of this world,¡± Catherine said as she took something out of her pouch. It was something of a thick silver card with a bunch of white scribbles on it, alongside with a witch hat on the top left corner of the card.

    ¡°Um¡­ What is this?¡± I said as I tried to read the words written on the card without success.

    ¡°Adventurer card, can¡¯t you read?¡± The moment Catherine finished that retort, she immediately slapped her own forehead. A nervous smile appeared as her eyes were drooping down with guilt. I noticed that she took a peek at my ears and tail. ¡°My apologies, that was rude of me. I guess it makes sense you can¡¯t read human language. Since you could speak it, I just assumed you could also read it.¡±

    I laughed awkwardly as I tried to shift my eyes away from her guilt ridden stare. The letters on the card closely matched Latin and other runes I used to see at fantasy movies. I pretended to cough and looked back at the Astra something in front of me. Catherine blinked as she continued the lesson.

    ¡°As I was saying, this is an adventurer card. It¡¯s a sign of proof that I, Catherine, a witch, is an A-rank adventurer that could complete quests ranging from F to S-rank difficulty. However, in order to take higher than my rank, which is an S-rank quest, I must also be on a party of four with at least one S-rank adventurer. A quest is a job that someone posted so they can hire us adventurers to do all kinds of jobs like slaying monsters, collecting herbs or exploring dungeons. Do you have any questions?¡± Catherine asked.

    I thought for a moment before raising my hand, ¡°How do I become one?¡±

    ¡°Well, you need to register at adventurers guild, but¡­¡± Catherine thought for a moment before answering, ¡°There¡¯s no adventurer¡¯s guild here since this is a desolate location with a small village.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± I muttered.

    I would need a job to live independently, but I could just think of that later. Afterall, right now being Catherine¡¯s apprentice would be the highest priority. Since I just got reincarnated to this world yesterday in Mashiro, I¡¯d prefer to take things slowly and learn more about this world first.

    ¡°Anyway, now let¡¯s get back on track to this Astralyte Core. This is a radiant crystal ball infused with swirling, luminescent energy that displays detailed stats, skills, and status effects. In order to use it, just put your hand and touch the core,¡± Catherine explained. She made a hand gesture telling me to touch the crystal ball in front of me.

    I followed her lead, and touched the Astra whatever it was. The moment the palm of my hand barely touched the ball, a holographic display of information in mid-air materialized.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Name :  Mashiro Shimizu Mikan

    Level  : 1 (EXP 0/100)

    Class  : Gacha Player

    Age  : 19

    Race  : Fox Girl

    [STATS]

    Health Points :  100/100 [100%]

    Mana :   20/20

    Physical Attack : 10 (+3)

    Magical Attack  : 0

    Defence :  2

    Agility :   12

    [SKILLS]

    Identification Lv. 1 (Common), The Circle of Butterflies Lv. 1 (Legendary)

    [TITLE]

    Gacha Addict!

    [WEAPONS]

    <Lv. 1 Training Sword> (EXP 0/100)

    Physical Attack +3

    ¡°This is incredible¡­¡± Catherine muttered as her eyes were glued to the holographic screen in front of me. There was a sense of sarcastic yet excited emotion inside her muttering. She kept on glancing the screen up and down, especially at the stats section.

    Following her suit, I also stared at the game-like interface in front of me. It looked like any other stats that I usually saw while playing RPG games. There was a sense of excitement swelling inside me, my gamer side, to be specific. Even though I mostly played rhythm games and other casual genres, looking at the screen still made me pumped at this RPG-like world.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, I¡¯ve never seen such low stats before. Even the children from the village have better stats than this. You must really be one sheltered and pampered princess without any world experience,¡± Catherine muttered in disbelief. Even with her mocking tone, there was a hint of playfulness in it.

    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s not¨C¡± Just before I could continue, something clicked inside my head.

    I¡¯m Mashiro, not¡­ me, Mikan. I thought. Although Mashiro was supposed to be a high schooler in the game of Luminous Dream that I was obsessed with, there was a small spin-off anime where the characters inside Luminous Dream grew up.

    In the episode, Mashiro stopped coming to college after her second semester for unknown reasons. She kept herself shut inside her room, for months. I could vaguely remember a panel of her crying alone on her 19th birthday inside her dark and messy room with a broken guitar that had its neck snapped, which matches my age and coincidentally, the age on the bubble text of information.

    Besides having the same age as the spin-off anime, the [SKILLS] list also showed something that only appeared in that episode. The Circle of Butterflies¡­ It¡¯s a song name from the band Mashiro was in. It was written for the sole purpose of breaking Mashiro out from her shut-in state.

    The lyrics of the song described a cocoon, wanting to break out, wanting to start living, wanting to escape the darkness inside and see the outside world. The episode ended with Mashiro singing the song with her bandmate as she smiled.

    ¡°Shaddap! Anyway, how did you read this?¡± I pointed at the floating panel with all of my information inside it, with the text written on the panel clearly Japanese. I asked with a small, but hopeful anticipation, ¡°Do you know this language?¡±

    ¡°No. Astralyte Core only displays the language you¡¯re familiar with. I don¡¯t know what language you¡¯re seeing, but the one in my point of view is the human language of the country I grew up with.¡± Catherine explained as her eyes were still glued to the floating text on top of the crystal ball, especially on the [TITLE] parts. ¡°Though, it¡¯s not perfect. For example, I don¡¯t know what this ¡®Gacha Player¡¯ means, could you explain?¡±

    Without missing a beat, I stood up and spread my arms wide as I explained with added flair, ¡°Gacha player? Oh, it¡¯s simple! We¡¯re modern-day digital treasure hunters, but instead of digging for gold, we sacrifice our wallets to RNG gods for JPEGs of anime waifus and overpowered pixel idol outfits. Imagine gambling, but instead of winning money, you win existential dread and a 0.001% chance at happiness!¡±

    The red haired witch stared at me with a bewildered expression, followed by pitiful eyes as she sighed. That look on her face made me gulp my saliva subconsciously. It was an expression that I¡¯ve known for a long time.

    ¡°I see, so it¡¯s a class for a mentally unstable crazy person.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m not crazy!¡±

 Chapter 7 - I love fighting monstersâ€¦ NOT!

    ¡°Thanks for the food,¡± I said as I clapped my hands together.

    ¡°Hehe, I knew you would respect the cabbage,¡± said Catherine as she took my empty plates on the table in front of me.

    After examining the stats I have on the astra litter something, Catherine brought me to the dining room as she cooked a cabbage salad in the kitchen alone. I tried to assist her to cook, but she declined as she showed her petite hands and flexed her bicep muscles, assuring me that she would like to cook alone.

    ¡°Please rest, Catherine. I¡¯ll do the dishes,¡± I said as I tried to take the empty plates from her, but she held the plates away from me.

    She smiled and assured me, ¡°don¡¯t worry about it for today. We¡¯re gonna defeat some monster in the afternoon, so you¡¯ll need your extra stamina.¡±

    My hand became stiff as I heard her sentence, yet after I took time to swallow her words, I became excited and restless instead. ¡°Monsters..?¡± I muttered with a mix of anxiety and thrill. Though, if it was anything like the one I encountered this morning with Roy and Elise, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s just a couple of slimes and a few dragons,¡± Catherine casually said while taking the dirty dishes into the kitchen. She put the plates down on the sink and started doing the dirty dishes. She did surprisingly quick work at cleaning them.

    I smiled at Catherine and immediately put my head down on the table while closing my eyes, ¡°okay, goodnight.¡±

    Catherine said nothing and after washing her hand, I could hear her holding her magic staff. I took a peek, and found Catherine aiming her magic staff at me. Just before I could say anything, my entire body lost all of its weight.

    ¡°Wh-what are you doing?!¡± I yelled in defiance.

    Catherine walked into the front door while still aiming her staff at me. My body floated as it followed her from behind without my consent. I kept wailing around but with no success. My complaints were ignored completely as the sun greeted us after we left the house.

    ¡°Miss Catherine, please let me down!¡± I yelled while doing various body movements of defiance.

    Catherine only smiled and immediately stopped pointing at her staff, and letting my body fall around one meter from the ground. My butt hit the ground with an uncomfortable thud and I moaned in pain.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m gonna die¡­¡± I muttered.

    ¡°Oh, stop being a wuss. You¡¯re not gonna die.¡± Catherine walked in front of me and spread her arms. The gust of wind laid out her long red hair beneath her witch hat. Her petite body and modest outfit stood out on this giant meadow on the hill. If I had my smartphone on me, I would capture this moment forever. Catherine smiled, but it was unlike her other playful, teasing smile. It was a¡­ bittersweet smile. ¡°I won¡¯t let you die.¡±

    Hearing that, I could feel my fox ears fluttering wild without my control, just like my tail. It was a strange feeling. There was no doubt in her voice, just a serious declaration. Yet, the red eyes on her expression showed a contrast alongside her conflicting smile. It was almost as if there was a hint of regret or anxiety on her expression, but her voice showed a firm conviction.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I said, as I got up from the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Seeing me getting up, Catherine started walking into the direction of the forest below the hill. I started following her. We walked further and further from her house, and the village. I took a peek behind my back to see the landscape of the village started disappearing from my view. I could see Catherine in my peripheral vision.

    ¡°This is quite a remote village, you see. The nearest adventurer guild center doesn¡¯t see much value in having a branch here, and merchants only come here weekly, sometimes even monthly. So for the last two hundred and fifty years or so since I last settled here, I¡¯d take care of the monsters for an exchange of discounts whenever I bought something from them.¡±

    I listened to her in silence as I watched the scenery of the forest getting closer. The trees were dancing around rhythmically, guided by the wind, as the colorful birds chirped to fill the silence of the forest. I looked at the sky to see a blue bird resembling an eagle with a smaller wing soared the sky with pride.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that sound¡­ Lonely?¡± I said in a small voice, while imagining Catherine eating dinner alone in her house on top of the hill far from the village below for centuries.

    ¡°Hm¡­ You can say that.¡± Catherine walked as she held her magic staff playfully. She grabbed her bag and put her hand inside, rustling inside the bag and pulled out a small crystal, the same size and appearance as the one I and the children saw after the two blue blobs disappeared into nothingness after ice arrows pierced them. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I particularly love this village, but I grew attached to it, you see. During the war of the witches, they were¡­ really nice.¡±

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    The witch sighed and continued walking in silence, and put back the crystal inside her bag. I could see her frowning while she walked. Perhaps sensing the solemn atmosphere, she turned at me and replaced her frown with a bright smile.

    ¡°But hey! It¡¯s not that bad, you know. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m alone all the time. I used to share my home with¡ª" Catherine¡¯s voice faltered, her words dissolving into a somber silence as she clutched her worn staff tighter. ¡°Get your sword ready, there¡¯s a monster incoming.¡±

    Following her warning, I imagined myself grasping a sword like how I did earlier today in Roy''s house. I put the sword in front of me while holding it with both of my hands. I put my guard up by looking left and right. Catherine looked at me casually without changing her stance.

    ¡°As always, fox magic is really convenient, huh¡­¡± Catherine muttered. There was an indescribable expression on her face the moment I summoned my sword. There was a half smile, yet her red eyes were looking at me with an almost intimate stare.

    ¡°Fox magic¡­?¡± I muttered in confusion, while still looking for the enemy that Catherine warned.

    The moment I finished saying that, a rustling sound could be heard from my left. I turned my body around, and found a blue blob hopping up and down as it left the bushes. Meanwhile, another one appeared from the tree branch as it fell down to the ground.

    ¡°These are your first opponent, slimes. I believe you¡¯ve encountered them on the way to my house, correct?¡± Catherine asked.

    I replied by nodding. While holding my sword, I prepared to walk closer to one of them and swung my sword. However, just before I could do that, Catherine grabbed my shoulder and stopped me.

    ¡°Before you defeat them, it¡¯s important for you to know the enemy first. Try using your Identification skill to investigate what they are before striking them.¡± Catherine pointed at one of the slime.

    ¡°How do I do that?¡± I asked.

    Catherine thought for a moment before replying, ¡°Just¡­ look at it. Think of the creature inside your mind, its shape, and what color of the slime. You should be able to grasp it just like how you observe the world.¡±

    I tilted my head in confusion as I looked at the fantasy creature in front of me. It¡¯s a small blob that I saw in a lot of RPG games as a child. I took a mental image of the slime in front of me, and as if something clicked inside my brain, it popped up.

    <<Blue Slime>>

    Health Points: 40/40 [100%]

    Race: Monster

    Description: Just a living blob.

    ¡°Living blob¡­?¡± I muttered, reading the text besides the blue slime.

    Catherine nodded and gave me a thumbs up, ¡°Seems like you got it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, what now?¡± I asked, unsure of what to do next. There was no other indicator on the floating text bubbles next to the slime besides its health points and race. Perhaps sensing my thought, Catherine slapped my back and pushed me towards the direction of the slime.

    ¡°What else? Beat the living hell out of it.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°EWW!¡± I screamed as I swung my sword aimlessly as my once clean dress became wet with blue fluid.

    After the first contact with my sword, the slime bounced and stuck into the blade I was holding. I could see the slime¡¯s health went down from 40 to 27 on my first swing, but after that, I was barely able to strike my second swing. I tried to get off the slime by repeatedly swinging my sword, but what ended up happening was pieces of the slime went inside my clothes.

    A gross feeling sent my body into shiver, and I could only helplessly grab the slime that went into my clothes. It felt so disgusting, but satisfying at the same time. It was like playing around with jello, but the wetness of it made me sickened.

    ¡°You can do it!¡± Catherine cheered with the biggest laughter I¡¯ve seen her do. Perhaps finding this situation amusing, she kept on laughing every time the slime I was trying to get rid off ended up sticking into my clothes, sword and hand.

    ¡°Get off me!¡± After what felt like an eternity, I finally managed to grab the slime, threw it into the air and slashed my second strike while the slime was still falling down, bringing its hp down from 27 into 14.

    ¡°Wow, it only takes you twenty minutes to finally halve the slime¡¯s health,¡± Catherine teased me while sitting down under a tree shade.

    I ignored her and this time, I focused all of my willpower to grab the slime and once more tried to toss it into the air. However, just before I could do another strike, I realized that the slime didn¡¯t fly into the air, but stuck into the hand I grabbed with.

    ¡°Aaaah!¡± With frustration, I pinned the slime into the ground and thrust my sword into its body. I could see the slime¡¯s health slowly turning into 0. The moment it did, all traces of it burst into nothingness, leaving a piece of small, bright rainbow colored gem I was familiar with and a bubble text.

    [+10 EXP]

    [+5 Weapon EXP]

    ¡°Slimes suck!¡± I yelled, particularly to no one, which was met by a burst of laughter from Catherine.

 Chapter 8 - I canâ€™t just pay to win?!

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Catherine gasped at the sight of the colorful gem I picked up from the ground after defeating the slime.

    I tilted my head in confusion as I took the gem closer. It¡¯s a small gem with a plethora of colors imbued inside them. As I grabbed the gem and put it outward to the sky, I could see the afterglow of the sun illuminating the gem into shiny yet glossy reflection.

    ¡°What is this, Catherine?¡± I asked Catherine while showing it to her with an excited voice, yet maintaining a poker face.

    Catherine leaned closer and kept a silence, while holding her chin to think. I could see her crimson red eyes glowed into an even brighter red color, closer to pink. Could this be her identification skill? I thought. After a while, that bright color on her face disappeared, followed by a sigh out from her mouth.

    After grabbing something from her pouch, Catherine showed me two small crystal pieces of similar size to me. It was the same one I saw earlier in the day alongside Roy and Elise. However, the gem showed a pale blue color, different from the one I held.

    ¡°This is a magic crystal, and the source of our income as adventurers. You can obtain it by defeating monsters.¡± Catherine looked around her and saw a slime bouncing on top of a tree branch near her. She pointed at it with her staff, and a pebble from nearby ground levitated into the air slowly, until it burst into super speed as it knocked down the slime in an instant. The slime vanished into a magic crystal, and fell down on her hand. ¡°Or at least, that¡¯s how it¡¯s supposed to be¡­¡±

    I looked at the crystal on her hand and mine. There was a stark difference between mine and the crystal she just got in terms of color and radiance. However, the most intriguing part was that the gem I was holding was something I was familiar with.

    ¡°Is this a super rare crystal?¡± I asked Catherine with my fox ears fluttering in excitement. I was imagining all kinds of things I could do with it. Perhaps I could fetch a high price, and maybe my dream of lazing around in a luxury house could be realized. I had always fantasized about sleeping all day long while just rolling gacha my entire life.

    ¡°It is an extraordinarily, super rare crystal. But¡­¡± Catherine answered hesitantly. I leaned closer towards her with a more intense gaze as I waited for her to finish. However, her next words destroyed all of my hope. ¡°But it''s also extraordinarily useless. So no one really wants them except for some niche collector.¡±

    ¡°My hopes and dreams¡­¡± I fell down on my knees in disappointment as I looked at the vibrant gem in front of me. It was something I searched for, and desperately tried to get during my past life before Furukawa Shiro thrusted her knife inside my stomach.

    The gem I was holding, also known as Luminous Gem, was a currency that you could buy using real life money to roll gacha inside the game of Luminous Dream. You can convert a hundred gems into one ticket that you can use to roll for a character or item, just like the one Shiro gave to me inside my dream.

    Without knowing what to do with the Luminous Gem I was holding, Catherine gestured a motion of her putting the magic gem she got from the slime inside her pouch she was carrying. Since I didn¡¯t have one, I figured that I could ask Catherine to store the Luminous Gem. So, I put the gem in front of her. However, before I could even ask, she opened her mouth first.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to give it to me. I know that I said it¡¯s useless, but I think you should keep it with your fox magic like your sword. Who knows, maybe an antique dealer would buy it,¡± Catherine suggested.

    Still a little confused by the term fox magic, I did what she suggested. I imagined the gem I was holding disappeared just like how I was able to make my sword disappear with my will. Just like that, the Luminous Gem I held dematerialized and replaced by a text bubble.

    [+1 Luminous Gem]

    ¡°Though, even if someone wants to buy it, it won¡¯t fetch a high price.¡± Catherine¡¯s words immediately once again struck down my hopes and dreams. Just as I was wailing in despair, Catherine cheered me up by patting my head. It was rather awkward at first, but still comforting. I wiped my nonexistent tear and got up with a firm stance, ready to fight some more slimes.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough fighting slime for now,¡± Catherine said as she stopped me from searching for more slimes.

    I sighed in disappointment, ¡°aw¡­ I¡¯m not even tired yet.¡±

    I looked around the forest to see the reddish sky alongside the sound of cricket. Although the atmosphere indicated an afternoon time, it felt like there was still some more time before the sky turned dark completely.

    Without warning, Catherine rushed towards me and grabbed my hands, forcing me to run alongside her into the meadow near her house. ¡°Remember to stick close to me!¡± Catherine yelled. I was shocked at first, but I ran in silence beside her. As we escaped the forest, a tiny burst of lightning filled the forest we just left from the sky.

    ¡°You see, the reason why this place is so isolated¡­¡± Catherine pointed towards the floating creatures in the sky, with perhaps three, no, four gigantic flying red creatures that I knew so well from stories and mythology. Its bright and majestic color was hard to miss as they ruled the sky with their red scales. ¡°It¡¯s because of that.¡±

    ¡°Dragons¡­?¡± I muttered in awe. I remembered Catherine talking about this afternoon being time to hunt slime and dragon, but I didn¡¯t realize she was being serious. I turned over to Catherine in panic, but she only smiled casually.

    ¡°Stay close with me, okay?¡± Catherine said with a smile.

    Catherine stomped the ground with her staff and muttered something in a language I''ve never heard before. I watched one of the four red dragons the size of a one story building fly towards us at incredible speed. With a reflex, I held both of my hands up while holding the sword I was carrying. Yet, before it could even reach the meadow, a transparent wall stopped the velocity of the dragon so hard that the thud rang through the forest.

    The stoppage in speed after it was trying to maneuver its way into us was enough for it to fall down unconscious. Realizing what just happened, the remaining dragons grew wary and took a long distance approach instead and spewed fire into our direction.

    With a casual swing, Catherine swept the remaining dragons away just by swaying around her magic staff, creating a mix of blizzard arrow and wind that made the dragons involuntarily guarded themselves by putting their wings in front.

    I could see one of the dragons fall down after its left wing was hit by a giant ice arrow that Catherine casted. The momentum didn¡¯t stop as Catherine kept on summoning all kinds of projectiles such as wind gusts, rock bullets the size of a boulder and dozens of ice arrows with a mix of fireballs.

    ¡°Amazing¡­¡± It would be inaccurate to call it a battle. Catherine completely dominated the dragons in terms of sheer strength, so much so that I could see one of them flying away to escape. The dragons that were sitting in the sky no longer exist as most of them fall down spectacularly. The trees that the dragons landed cracked down without much resistance.

    I could see the corner of Catherine¡¯s mouth smiling after I uttered my astonishment. However, that smile quickly disappeared as her eyes focused on the new colossal creature that slowly appeared from the distance.

    ¡°Well, here comes the parent,¡± Catherine warned.

    Unsure of what to do, I kept standing behind her, waiting eagerly until the new fellow made its full appearance. The earlier dragons weren¡¯t even close to matching the size of the new dragon that appeared in the sky, almost filling the entire forest with its shade. It¡¯s comparable to even the biggest dinosaur fossils in the museum I went to, perhaps even more humongous.

    Its dark, red scales similar to the color of Catherine¡¯s hair were fitting its image. The way it is flying combined with its red body almost suggest an arrogant feel to it, mixed with its giant eyes that scoured the forest.

    However, the appearance of the behemoth of a dragon didn¡¯t make Catherine falter a single bit. She kept her stance high even though the wind breeze made from the dragon flapping its wings to fly closer kept hitting us strongly. I kept my hands in front of me to resist the wind from blasting me away, while Catherine simply stood still, grabbing her staff.

    After what felt like an eternity, the dragon finally stopped flying forward and kept a respectable distance from us as its wings were flapping occasionally to keep itself from the ground, as if it was waiting for Catherine¡¯s first move.

    Catherine¡¯s red eyes stared at the eyes of the dragons directly. She took a deep breath, and let it out. While holding her staff tightly, she closed her eyes for a moment. The next moment, she once again took a deep breath, and screamed from on top of her lungs, ¡°Oi! Ancient red dragon! Discipline your children will you?!¡±

    After letting out such an adorable scream, Catherine gasped for air. I was appalled at her sudden outburst, however, the dragon¡¯s next advance interrupted my surprise as it opened its mouth, creating a roaring sound that filled the atmosphere. However, amidst that roar, the majestic voice of a wise, yet almost childish-like voice entered my brain.

    ¡°Sowwy! I forgot to hire a babysitter again!¡±

 Chapter 9 - She Looked at Me Like a Strangerâ€”The Butterfly Stranger!

    I could only stand in silence as I watched the majestic creature in front of me breathed fire and roared while that adorable voice rushed inside my head. I turned my head towards Catherine, but she only smiled and shook her head with a sigh.

    ¡°That¡¯s the red ancient dragon. She¡¯s a good girl, as long as you don¡¯t provoke her and hurt her offspring too much,¡± Catherine said as she pointed at the big flying creatures. ¡°She¡¯s capable of telepathy, unlike other dragons. So, If you feel lonely, just talk to her.¡±

    I tried to examine her, but the text bubbles like the one that floated besides the slime earlier didn¡¯t appear. Catherine tilted her head with a puzzled expression before she finally understood.

    ¡°Your identification skill is still level 1. It would work for creatures up until level 30, but loses its accuracy above that. For an ancient dragon like this girl with a level over 500, it won¡¯t work at all.¡± Catherine explained.

    The red ancient dragon roared once more, however the voice inside my head created an uncanny polarity with her cheerful, adorable voice like a child, ¡°ehehe~ You don¡¯t need to praise me too much.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t tell whether I wanted to laugh, or cry. However, the adorable flap of wings suddenly stopped. The dragon¡¯s eyes were staring at me intensively, with an occasional blink that examined my entire being.

    ¡°Um..¡± I muttered as my interlocked fingers fluttered with an awkward fidget. My ears and tails were shrinking in fear as I put my gaze away from the dragon. ¡°I-if you stare at me too much¡­ I would be embarrassed¡­¡±

    A sudden panic assaulted my brain so much I had to put my hands on my ears. An alarmed look from the ancient dragon was visible as I saw her roaring, but what came in my head was an adorable cough.

    ¡°S-sorry. It¡¯s just¡­¡± I saw the dragon turned towards Catherine with an unsure voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the witch of the hill to be with a fox.¡±

    ¡°Her name is Mashiro Shimizu Mikan. I¡¯m taking her as my apprentice at the moment. So be nice and call her with her proper name, okay?¡± Catherine took a frightening glare into the red ancient dragon eyes, which was met by the dragon frantic nod. After the nod, Catherine sighed as she took her sight somewhere. ¡°I understand what you mean though.¡±

    Meanwhile, the dragons that fainted earlier woke up and saw them roaring to the ancient dragon. Perhaps it was a family bickering, since I could see the red ancient dragon used her wings to slap the smaller dragon that silenced them.

    I tilted my head in confusion, still puzzled by the conversation between the ancient dragon and Catherine, but she simply turned her body around. She started to walk away from the dragon.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home, my apprentice. I need to make dinner.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°Thank you for the food,¡± I said, in a low volume. It was a cabbage salad, once again, but with a mix of chicken meat inside of it, or at least, a meat resembling the tenderness and taste of a chicken.

    Catherine looked at her empty plates with absentminded eyes. ¡°I''m¡­ sorry,¡± she muttered. She sighed with rather tired eyes, no, it was almost as if she was trying to avoid my gaze.

    ¡°No no, you don''t need to apologise for anything!¡± I tried to assure her as I swayed my arms around in panic. Ever since we''ve encountered the dragon, Catherine has been rather exhausted. She walked without her usual cheerful cadence and her strides were rather slow. To cheer her up, I tried to smile as I stood up, ¡°I''ll take care of the dirty dishes, you should rest, Catherine.¡±You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°N-no! Don''t worry about me, I''ll do them. I''m fine, just¡­¡± Catherine stopped midway as her eyes met mine. She quickly avoided her gaze and tried to grab the dirty plates. However, I forcefully grabbed the plates before she could even touch it.

    I once again insisted, ¡°Miss Catherine, please. I''m your apprentice, right? Let me do this.¡±

    Afterall, she had done the dishes earlier this noon, and she already cooked for dinner. I tried to help her to cook dinner, but she insisted on doing it alone. I really felt bad being a freeloader, so this time, I tried my best to be the one that does the chore, even if I had to do it forcefully.

    ¡°Fine, but I''ll do the dirty dishes for tomorrow''s breakfast, lunch and dinner.¡± With a final sigh, she relaxed her hand and stood from her chair. She walked rather lethargically towards her bedroom. As she walked away, I muttered in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re too nice, Catherine.¡±

    I smiled weakly after seeing her close the door to her bedroom. I walked towards the kitchen sink while holding the dirty plates and started scrubbing away. I''ve already seen it earlier today, but the faucet on the kitchen sink really did work. It made me wonder if I was actually living in another world.

    ¡°Hm.. hm¡­¡± I hummed the soundtrack to the luminous dream game. It was only for a short while, since there weren''t really a lot of dirty dishes to clean.

    Feeling bored, I put the clean plates on the rack and walked towards the front door. I watched the lantern hanging outside the front door without any reason. I opened the front door and let the night breeze from outside hit me.

    ¡°Catherine must be sleeping right now¡­¡± I muttered to no one. I looked up to see countless stars and two giants¡­ moons? One had a shiny blue color while the other was green. I really travelled to another world, didn''t I?

    On the silver lining, I met a nice lady that would take care of me. A boy and grandpa that let me sleep the night, and the big but cute dragon. With the exception of being killed by Furukawa Shiro twice, it wasn''t¡­ too bad of a life.

    ¡°Fuck society!¡± A distant voice could be heard, followed by a harmonious sound of heavy guitar notes.

    Without holding back, I ran. My breathing went from normal to desperately trying to gasp any air I could. After finding that breathing through my nose insufficient, I opened my mouth as I forced the oxygen through and out. I kept running. I could barely feel my legs, but still, I forced my legs to moveorced myself to pull the leg below me while huffing terribly.

    ¡°The world should just burn~¡± The outside was dark, scary, filled with bugs and terrifying noises from nocturnal creatures that I didn¡¯t hear in the afternoon. However, I kept pushing, trying to find the source of the melody I¡¯ve kept hearing. It didn¡¯t matter if it came from the forest, I kept running towards it.

    I finally entered the forest, but I didn¡¯t stop running. I looked back for a second. I couldn¡¯t see any resemblance of the Catherine aesthetic house I just left, but that didn¡¯t matter. I still heard the sound of an electric guitar playing, so I kept on running.

    I almost fell a couple of times due to lack of visible light. Still, I couldn¡¯t care less. Even if I couldn¡¯t see anything, I would still run, each stride made the voice and the notes clearer.

    I didn¡¯t realize it at first since I was so focused on running, but there were a couple of light blue colored butterflies following me as I ran. I slowly lost strength on my legs, but I still pushed through. Perhaps cheering me up, or curiosity, the butterflies surrounded me as they showed me the way by giving a bright light blue color.

    Finally, I could see the source of it all. A person, with the same fox ears as mine and tail, standing alone on top of a giant tree stump as if it was a stage, while strumming her guitar and singing with a thunderous voice.

    There were a couple of shining red roses that filled the near vicinity with its faint color and light, fitting with the flower embroidered dress the girl was wearing. Yet, the voice that came out from her wasn¡¯t a calm and soothing voice like a flower, but the one that sounded similar like a thunder, rough, fitting the tone that came out from her electric guitar.

    ¡°Burn, burn everything!~¡± the girl screamed, her fox ears were fluttering like crazy, matching the movement of her fingers playing the guitar. With a final crescendo, she led the guitar to sing a beautiful melody, until the last note ended.

    I clapped slowly after her performance, which was met by her reflexively hiding beside the tree stump she was standing on. However, after seeing me, she sighed in relief and walked towards me.

    ¡°That was amazing, Natsumi.¡± I smiled while clapping and being surrounded by dozens of light blue colored butterflies or so.

    Natsumi looked at me with a perplexed expression as her ears flapped in confusion, ¡°Do I know you, miss butterfly stranger?¡±

 Chapter 10 - Sheâ€™s still an airhead!

    ¡°Did mother send you to get me?¡± Natsumi sighed as she grabbed her electric guitar. With a swoosh, the guitar she held disappeared in an instant. ¡°If that''s the case, you''re wasting your time. I''ll go home when I want to, but it wouldn¡¯t be today.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, I¡¯m Mashiro Shimizu Mikan. You can call me Mashiro. I was just doing the dishes and I heard your singing, so I¡¯ve come here.¡± I walked towards her and sat on top of the tree stump next to her.

    Perhaps it was distrust, but I felt confident it was more of anxiety and annoyance of me sitting and being close to her that made her fiddle her fingers awkwardly. I nudged her clothes and tapped the empty tree stump next to me. She sighed, but didn¡¯t complain any further and sat next to me. I could feel her blue hair touching my shoulder.

    ¡°Yeah, right. As if someone would just casually be on the easternmost of the continent, close to the dragon nests, and know my name.¡± I noticed that she was glancing around at the butterfly flying around us. She occasionally poked some of them, and there was even a butterfly that would land on her finger. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ coming home.¡±

    Looking at her¡­ I was in a daze. It was disorienting and I felt lost. My brain shuffled its way through, finding the right words to respond. However, there was nothing I wanted to say. I found myself following her and watching the butterfly together in the middle of the night.

    ¡°Your mother is¡­ worried.¡± I muttered, with a volume so low I was worried she couldn¡¯t hear. But the flicker of her fox ears perhaps signified that she did hear it, especially with her next line.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that! You don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve been through!¡± Natsumi yelled, scaring away the butterflies. Her blue hair spread apart crazily.

    It was loud, and scary. However, I didn¡¯t feel anything but exasperation. The more words she spew, the more irritating it became. I peered straight to her eyes, it was like looking at a mirror. Nevertheless, I gulped down my annoyance, and hugged her.

    ¡°Please, talk to her. Everything is okay, you don¡¯t have to act strong anymore. Just¡­ Please, don¡¯t leave,¡± I whispered to her ear while holding her tight. I couldn¡¯t make out her face. The only thing I was able to tell was her silence.

    It felt¡­ nauseating. I was mimicking Mashiro¡¯s speech pattern and tried to comfort the girl in front of me, the same way as she would in the game. The moment I saw her, I knew who she was, the same way as I knew how I was Mashiro upon seeing my reflection. She was Natsumi, the character I hated the most in Luminous Dream.

    ¡°Please, take care of yourself.¡± I kept hugging her tightly.

    This was it. This was why I hated her, why I felt jealous of Natsumi. She was Mashiro¡¯s rival since they were in different bands, but most importantly, she was Mashiro¡¯s best friend. Watching the anime and playing the gacha game, I could relate to Natsumi so much that it was practically looking at myself in the mirror. The way she acted, the problems she faced. However, unlike Natsumi, I didn¡¯t have Mashiro. I was alone.

    ¡°Are you¡­ okay?¡± Natsumi asked. I was trapped inside my mind so much that I hadn¡¯t realized she let go of my hug and stared at me. Her dark blue eyes were looking straight at me with concern.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I muttered out loud. Without realizing it, tears came dripping down on my cheek. I was overwhelmed with so much emotion that I didn¡¯t know what to feel anymore. I always wanted to be hugged by Mashiro, and for her to tell me everything would be okay. ¡°Sorry, I was just¡­ sleepy.¡±

    Natsumi sighed heavily as she stood up. She waved her hand around and a piece of gem materialized in her hand. It was rainbow colored, and shiny, just like the one I got from the slime earlier. However, the size of it was a lot bigger than the one I got. Roughly two times bigger, just slightly bigger than the standard coin.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go back to Vulprithal.¡± She reached out her hand to give the gems to me. ¡°Here¡¯s the reward for you. It¡¯s something I got from a dungeon, but I don¡¯t know what it is. It might sell for a lot of money.¡±

    I graciously accepted her offerings. After taking the gem from her hand, I imagined the gems disappeared. Just like that, the gem I was holding was replaced by a text bubble.

    [+25 Luminous Gem]

    ¡°Thanks¡­ Though I¡¯ve heard they¡¯re useless.¡± I repeated the phrase I¡¯ve heard from Catherine, which was met by a total disbelief and even anger expression from Natsumi.

    ¡°Of course they¡¯re not! They look beautiful!¡± Natsumi yelled in denial, which drained all color from my face. Those strings of words made me realize one of her adorable, yet dumb personalities that I could never relate to. ¡°Since it looks like a good gem, it would fetch a good price!¡±

    ¡°Natsumi, you never get¡­ scammed or anything, right?¡± I asked.

    With an offended pout, she responded, ¡°Of course not! I always score the best deals from the marketplace. Like this ring¡ªsupposedly worn by a level 1000 hero during an epic battle with dragons¡ªand this bracelet, which was apparently a meteorite from another world, forged in the heart of a dying star!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you weren¡¯t being deceived by those vendors?¡± Even though I¡¯ve only been in this world for two days, I was sure that those item descriptions sounded ridiculous. But there was also the chance that it might be true, so I asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a worrywart,¡± Natsumi said as she took off her bracelet. She walked towards a nearby rock and raised her hand holding the bracelet and started to beat the rock using the bracelet. ¡°Of course it¡¯s super durable and real, see?¡±

    The moment she finished saying that, the bracelet that was allegedly a forged meteorite from another world shattered into pieces. Leaving nothing but a small lump of metal. Feeling shocked and speechless, she watched the broken bracelet in silence for a while.

    ¡°Um¡­ Anything else?¡± I asked.

    I could sense that her eyes were slowly turning moist. Even in another world, it seemed that her airhead personality didn¡¯t change. She was still the same Natsumi I¡¯ve read and watched on the series. There were so many episodes of her buying things on impulse and not realizing it was a scam.

    ¡°Well¡­ There was also this. I spent so much gold on it because the person selling it told me that it would give me legendary power¡­¡± said Natsumi as she materialized a ticket with the name redshift written on it. She gave the ticket to me with a dejected voice, ¡°whatever, you can have it.¡¯

    I simply accepted it with an awkward ¡°thanks.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be going now. Thanks for everything, Mashiro.¡± I saw her smiling for the first time. It was a peculiar feeling, seeing the character I related to so much coming to life in another world. Still, I didn¡¯t mind this feeling.

    I watched the butterflies circling me and Natsumi rather conspicuously. I didn¡¯t know why they did it, or where the butterflies even came from, but their shiny blue light gave an ethereal feeling that enhanced Natsumi¡¯s beautiful smile.

    However, that smile ended rather quickly as the sound of rustle could be heard from the bushes. The lack of light made us even more wary, as we stood next to each other, facing the source of the noise. I consciously willed the ticket I was holding to disappear and summon the training sword.

    [+1 Redshift Ticket]

    That sense of wariness completely vanished as soon as I saw the figure that caused the rustling bushes. A familiar witch hat and magic staff was apparent as she walked closer.

    ¡°...?¡± The familiar noise from Catherine could be heard. She had the same shocked face from when she met me for the first time.

    Even though my guard was relaxed, the fox girl next to me still remained cautious. She was visibly shaking, while Catherine''s eyes dropped down, avoiding Natsumi¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Natsumi, relax! She''s friendly¨C"Just before I could finish my sentence, Natsumi¡¯s blue eyes shined into a really light blue color. In the next moment, her body was completely replaced by hundreds of blue roses, leaving nothing of her flesh. She completely disappeared.

    ¡°Well, that was to be expected.¡± Catherine sighed disappointedly as she gripped her witch hat tightly. It was an inexpressible sense that I couldn¡¯t explain in her eyes. However, one thing I could tell was that she kept avoiding my gaze as I tried to make eye contact. Catherine¡¯s mouth started to move and uttered something in such a low volume that I could barely hear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

 Chapter 11 - Can you stop killing me please?!

    ¡°Is she your friend?¡± Catherine asked. I nodded at her question while staring blankly at the butterflies hovering around the place where Natsumi had been standing. With a simple touch, I tapped one of the butterflies, and they dispersed into nothingness, the same way as how Natsumi disappeared. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, she left because of me.¡±

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, Catherine,¡± I muttered while giving her a half hearted smile. There was a block of light floating above next to Catherine¡¯s witch hat that shone the forest. Without realizing it, there were some slimes that had been creeping up on me.

    Perhaps some of them were taken off guard by the sudden appearance of the light from Catherine, as I could see two slimes falling down from a quite large tree. I used my identification skill and saw them both at 13 health. With a swift strike, I slashed both of them and took the gems they dropped as I walked towards Catherine.

    [+20 EXP]

    [+10 Weapon EXP]

    [+2 Luminous Gem]

    I glanced at the text bubbles after defeating the slimes, and with a quick mental calculation, I figured that I would need 70 more exp to level up. However, I couldn¡¯t care less at the moment since the drowsiness of the night attacked me as I yawned. ¡°Let¡¯s go home and sleep, Mentor.¡±

    <hr>

    I took a deep sigh as I watched the person I didn¡¯t want to see sitting on my favorite swing. Although I expected it, the presence of that silver haired beauty still gave me a chill every time I saw her. After experiencing this ¡®dream¡¯ once, I stopped questioning the logic of it and simply took a deep breath to calm myself down.

    ¡°Do you want me to give you a push?¡± I said, as I walked towards behind her. I hid my murderous intent as I gave a half-hearted smile to her.

    She turned towards me and smiled after hearing my initiative. The orange sun that illuminated her silver hair was glowing with beauty as her mouth spoke, ¡°that would be lovely, thank you.¡±

    With her permission, I used all of my strength to push her. It was enough to flung her around three metres into the air. However, my plan of scaring her from swinging too high didn¡¯t work as she only giggled playfully while swinging. Not wanting to admit defeat, I kept pushing even harder, but she didn¡¯t budge.

    ¡°More, more!¡± The young college girl said in her uniform as she kept laughing on the swing. If there were outsiders looking at us, they would probably think of us as two close friends playing together in a chill afternoon.

    While letting her have fun swinging around, I glanced around me. It wasn¡¯t that familiar bedroom I expected, but the scenery of the playground park I used to love. The orange sky gave a nostalgic feeling, which was enhanced by the fact that there was no one else besides the two of us.

    ¡°Can you stop killing me please?!¡± I yelled with an annoyed look as I glared at her meanly while still pushing her as hard as I could.

    My question was met by silence and the occasional whoosh sound of her swinging in the park. Feeling annoyed, I stopped pushing her. She reacted by turning her head around and pouted adorably.

    I ignored her pout and walked away slowly, admiring the slides, seesaw, sandboxes and reminiscing about the day when I was happy without a care in the world. I heard the footsteps of her behind me, but I paid her no attention as I sat down on the park bench.

    I let the breeze hit my long black hair that I didn¡¯t consider I would miss. I dropped my gaze below to see my casual outfit, the one I used to college the most. It had only been two days since I reincarnated into Mashiro, but I still haven¡¯t gotten used to that rich and frilly dress with flashy design. This kind of plain clothing still fits me the best, I thought.

    Without any delay, she forced her way to sit next to me and put her head beside my shoulder. Some part of her long silver hair touched my neck. I could feel her breathing being super close for my comfort.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you could do that, you know.¡± She seemed to ignore everything I said and kept her head still on my shoulder, even though I tried to convey it in the most irritating tone. I clicked my tongue in the most annoyed, and exasperated voice I could muster, ¡°Tch. Fine, do whatever you want.¡±

    I took a quick glimpse next to me, and there was just a slight movement on the corner of her lips. I didn¡¯t say anything more and simply watched the sun slowly going down and the empty road across the playground as I reminisced the day of when my next door neighbour was coming to pick me up with tears in her eyes.

    She turned her head towards me, ¡°hey, Mikan. Did you know? Natsumi was such a crybaby.¡±

    ¡°Of course I know. I watched the entire anime of Luminous Dream after all,¡± I replied with a dry voice. This was something that even the most casual player of Luminous Dream would know. My mind shuffled its way to remember the things from the game and anime. ¡°There was also a flashback of her crying alone in the park because her mother didn¡¯t pick her up.¡±

    ¡°Were you also like that?¡± Furukawa asked with a small volume. There wasn¡¯t a trace of playfulness in her tone. Her voice was similar to the one I heard when we were simply classmates.

    Whether it was her teasing attitude, or her actually being curious, I couldn¡¯t tell. Nevertheless, she kept letting her head slouching on my shoulder. I took a deep breath before answering her question.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t cry when my mother didn¡¯t pick me up, and I definitely didn¡¯t have such an airhead personality like her.¡± I answered truthfully. I took a glance to see her reaction, but I could only see her snuggling her head at my shoulder. With Furukawa putting me in an awkward position, I noticed something from my pocket. I pulled it out to see the familiar Redshift ticket in my hand.

    She smiled at me, ¡°well, that airhead personality of hers helped you, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    I said nothing and started ripping off the ticket on my hand. After doing that, Furukawa finally let go of my shoulder as the ticket turned into a beam of light and floated around wildly. As if gaining sentience, the light that kept rapidly switching colors of white, green, blue, purple, gold and rainbow flew everywhere in the park.

    I left the park bench and chased the light as it slowly settled in front of an ice cream truck without. After rapidly switching the color for a while, it was starting to settle between white, blue or purple until it ultimately stayed as blue. That blue light turned into a small butterfly with a wall of text beside it.

    [SKILLS]

    Swallowtail Butterfly Lv. 1 (Rare)

    EXP: 0/100

    Cooldown: 0.5 seconds.

    Description: Summon a swallowtail butterfly to deal 2 physical attacks to an enemy every time a successful attack landed.

    P. S. The butterfly would also appear during your sleep to comfort you!

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a nice skill,¡± I muttered as I was reading the skill description. It¡¯s a rare class, which is two tier better than the training sword I had, following the basic formula of the usual gacha rarity rank with common, uncommon, rare, epic, legendary and mythic. Or at least, that¡¯s what I would imagine.

    Even though I used the redshift ticket which was the gacha currency from the game Luminous Dream, the game itself didn¡¯t use the same rarity level, but used the number of stars instead, with 1 star being the least rare and 5 stars being the best at the latest update.

    Since the game was just a simple rhythm game, there were no items, just characters to pull. Right before I was transported to another world, I could vividly remember that I was trying so hard to get the new 5 stars of Mashiro. However, I wasn¡¯t able to pull a 5 star Mashiro. I got 5 star Natsumi and other 5 star characters though.

    ¡°Did you finally remember now?¡± Furukawa asked as she walked slowly towards the ice cream truck.

    I watched her take two ice cream cones without any shame and offered one to me. I took it from her hand as I glanced at the butterfly next to me. She licked and even bit the ice cream without any hesitation as some of the cream clinged on her cheek.

    ¡°Right, the 5 star Natsumi included a banner of her eating Ice cream together with Mashiro while a butterfly was sitting on top of Mashiro¡¯s head,¡± I answered as I tried to recall the memory of me desperately pulling gacha for Mashiro and right before the girl in front of me stabbed me.

    With a gorgeous grin, and the shine from the orange sky that created a beautiful composite of a perfect picture, Furukawa smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Looking at her, I couldn¡¯t help but to also smile. I licked the ice cream I was holding and tasted a vanilla flavor with a hint of mint that would attack my throat, making it harder to breathe. I coughed with an obnoxious loud sound.

    ¡°Oh right, I forgot to mention, that ice cream is poisonous.¡±

 Chapter 12 - I canâ€™t handle hot guys!

    ¡°Damn you Furukawa Shiro~!¡± I shouted with a rather low volume in order to not make a ruckus right after waking up. I sighed as I rubbed my eyes while yawning loudly. I looked upwards to see an unfamiliar ceiling, and a familiar bed I just got acquainted with last night.

    I looked around to see a plain small bedroom with a nearly empty wardrobe and other furniture that I wasn¡¯t familiar with. I gathered all of my strength to wake up and open the window to see the sun barely getting up as the sky still had its own darkness.

    ¡°I want a bath¡­¡± I said while lazily walking towards the door. Still, with my new pajamas that Catherine lent me.

    As I opened the door, I could see a neatly dressed Catherine in the hallway while holding a broom and her magical staff. ¡°Good morning, did you sleep well?¡±

    I answered by nodding lethargically. Without me noticing, there was a butterfly that kept following me on my side. After looking at it closely, the butterfly disappeared. I yawned and asked Catherine what we would be doing today.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have an emergency meeting with an old friend of mine in Thalradia, a human kingdom, so I can¡¯t bring you there.¡± Catherine put her hand inside her pouch. She grabbed a bag of coins and a small box the size of the palm of my hand filled with various crystals inside.

    ¡°So, if you don¡¯t mind, could you please run an errand for me? There would be a group of merchants that would be coming to the village, please sell these medium grade magic crystals for me. It doesn¡¯t matter how much you can get them for, just sell them.¡±

    With an unenthusiastic smile, I grabbed the box and the bag from her. With a half hearted attempt, I tried to make the box and the coins disappear just like my sword and the luminous gem I got, and it worked.

    [+1 Box of Magic Crystal (50 medium grades)]

    [+15 Silver coins]

    Catherine didn¡¯t look surprised at the sight of the box and the coins disappearing and just smiled as she walked towards the front door. ¡°Feel free to use the allowance I just gave you. I¡¯ll be back home in the evening. There¡¯s a bar in the village where you can grab something to eat for dinner.¡±

    I just nodded attentively as I paid attention. I felt a tingle of disappointment at not being able to show her my new skill, but I pushed it aside and gave a small wave. ¡°Alright, take care, Catherine.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Mashiro!¡± said a group of children cheerfully as I saw them running towards me. After splashing myself with water and changing from my pajamas to my usual pink and black dress, I descended from the hill and walked towards the village.

    I saw Roy and Elise in a group of children alongside others that I didn¡¯t know the name of. I simply smiled and greeted them as I started a conversation.

    ¡°Good morning, do any of you know if there are merchants coming to this village?¡± I asked.

    I could see some of them holding toys like spinning tops or dolls made out of wood and some clothing made out of silk. Some of them even hold a small wooden sword and cane.

    ¡°The usual old men arrived this morning to sell their wagons for the month. There¡¯s also a new guy that came and gave us some toys for free!¡± exclaimed one of the boys with an excited voice while holding the toy sword.

    ¡°Yes! He seemed really strong and cool! I heard he would be staying at my older sister¡¯s inn for a few days,¡± Elise chimed in as she pointed towards the outskirts of the village while holding her wooden doll, ¡°I think he¡¯s still on the outskirts hanging out with the merchants. Miss Mashiro should go there and see him!¡±

    With a lukewarm smile, I nodded and thanked the children. I waved my arm to bid a bye as we parted ways and walked towards the directions that Elise pointed. Some other villagers greeted me on the way, and I simply greeted them back while walking.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    I didn¡¯t meet many villagers that were around my age, mostly elderly and some old fishermen that were walking towards the ocean while holding fishing nets and rods. While walking in silence, I could hear some of the villagers discussing how lonely they were ever since their children left the village to find a better job in the capital city of Thal something, the human kingdom that Catherine would be visiting.

    After a long walk, I finally could see some wagons and the people that were sitting and repositioning a bunch of crates, while some of them were feeding the horses. I estimated that most of them were in their forties but I could see one really young adult that was dressed differently than the others.

    I saw all of them wear a surprised expression as they saw me approaching, a bit more than normal. However, I swallowed it all as I tried my hardest to smile while walking towards the one closest to me.

    ¡°Excuse me, do you happen to know where I could sell magic crystals?¡± I asked one of the middle aged men that was sitting next to the wagon.

    He seemed hesitant and unsure, no, it was more like he kept avoiding my gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss, but I only buy magic crystals from the witch of the hill.¡±

    I sighed in relief after he said that. As I waved my hand, the box that Catherine handed me appeared in my hands as I showed it to him. He was beyond surprised, even furious as he stood up straight and finally started looking in my direction.

    ¡°Where did you get that?! What¡¯d you do to the witch, you fox?!¡± The middle aged man yelled.

    My confidence instantly shrunk as others started to encircle me, ¡°um, um¡­¡±

    My tongue was stuck. I opened my mouth but no words came out as I watched them silently glared at me with an enraged expression. I wanted to run away, but I kept standing without saying anything. I tried to take a deep exhale, but the next breath I took ruined my rhythm as I couldn¡¯t control my rising heartbeat.

    You can do this, Mikan. I told myself, as I tried to close my eyes and opened it slowly. I¡¯ve had to deal with worse situations like this, and they weren¡¯t holding any weapons like the bandits. I tried to assess the situation calmly by observing four or five merchants looking at the man standing in front of me.

    "Please, allow me to explain, I am¡ª" My words were cut short as a tall figure stepped into view, his golden-blonde hair catching the light like a halo. His sharp jawline and piercing blue eyes could have been pulled straight from a shounen manga cover. He carried himself with an effortless coolness, his coat fluttering dramatically behind him despite the lack of wind.

    ¡°Excuse me, Miss. Are you by chance, Miss Catherine¡¯s acquaintance?¡± When he spoke, his deep, confident voice practically radiated main-character energy. Placing a hand on the hilt of the ornate sword at his side, he spoke in a voice as steady and reassuring as a knight''s vow, "I¡¯ve heard something about you from the children."

    ¡°Y-yes, that¡¯s right,¡± I muttered in such a low volume that I was practically whispering. All of my instincts were screaming, and telling me to run away from him. My hands fidgeted at my sides, and I could feel my face heating up as his piercing gaze stayed fixed on me. "I-I''ll protect the light of the Sakura Star!" I blurted out, my voice unexpectedly loud and shaking with nervous energy.

    Wait. What?! My eyes widened in horror as I realized I¡¯d just shouted a random line from Luminous Dream: Magical Girl Cherry Blossom. His expression barely shifted, but I could swear I saw the faintest twitch of his eyebrow. Kill me now, I begged the universe silently, my body now frozen in place out of sheer embarrassment.

    Please stop talking to me! I screamed internally, my mind practically begging for an escape route. My legs felt frozen in place, but my brain was running laps, frantically searching for a way out of this increasingly mortifying situation.

    ¡°So, can I please sell this?¡± I hurried to the middle aged man I was talking to first. I could tell that he was still distrustful, but he took the box and put it on his carriage while grabbing a bag sack filled with gold coins.

    ¡°Here, now get out of my sight.¡± The guy handed it to me with a hint of disgust. Still, I didn¡¯t think of it much as I grabbed the bag. As usual, I made it disappear as the familiar text bubble materialized.

    [+25 Gold coins]

    25 Gold coins¡­ If inside the box was filled with 50 medium grade magic crystals just like Catherine said, that meant 2 medium grade crystals worth approximately 1 Gold coin. Still clueless with the currency or what even medium grade means, I didn¡¯t think much of it and would just talk to Catherine about it later.

    ¡°Hey, why are you so rude to her? Where is your professional courtesy as merchants?!¡± The blonde handsome young man interjected.

    The other merchants didn¡¯t seem to care much of his white knight attitude, ¡°Shut up. You¡¯re just a bodyguard. Stay in your lane.¡±

    Hearing this, the handsome man held the hilt of his sword with a frustrated expression. As soon as he started to open his mouth, I panicked. Whatever he was about to say, I didn¡¯t want to hear it¡ªor give him the chance to say it. Without a second thought, I spun on my heels and bolted, running as fast as I could.

 Chapter 13 - Older sister is in pain!

    I walked slowly under the sun that mercilessly bombarded me with a ray of light that caused me to sweat profusely. My stomach had been ringing out violently as I searched for places that sell food. As I walked the path of the village, I approached an elderly couple.

    They seemed surprised, but still greeted me with a smile which was a refreshing sight after dealing with the attitude of those merchants. I asked them where I could buy some food for lunch, and they pointed me to a two story building with a sign in front of it that I couldn¡¯t read.

    I walked towards there to find a table outside the house and a teenage girl sitting on the chair at the terrace, seemingly waiting for something. She was wearing an apron and her eyes were looking outwards somewhere outside. I walked towards her.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­ Do you sell food here?¡± I asked the teenage girl.

    Her eyes looked at me with a rather tired and fatigued expression. She looked at me for a while before opening her mouth, ¡°oh, sorry. You¡¯re¡­ Miss Mashiro, right? My little sister told me so much about you.¡±

    I thought for a second at the implication of her words. After looking at her closer, I finally realized what she meant, especially after the conversation I had with the children this morning.

    I asked, ¡°Are you Elise¡¯s older sister?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m Lisa, nice to meet you,¡± she answered. Her complexity didn¡¯t seem better as her short hair swayed a bleak color. She looked around the outside once more. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I asked my sister and her friends to get the ingredients from Sir Cyrus for today, but she still hasn¡¯t come home so I can¡¯t open the restaurant.¡±

    I sighed in disappointment as my stomach kept on rumbling coercively. Without knowing what to do, I sat down on the terrace next to Lisa. She seemed rather distressed as she waited impatiently while I watched in silence.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my little sister should¡¯ve been home long ago. She¡¯s probably out there playing, I¡¯ll go get her.¡± Lisa stood up from her chair. But as soon as she did, her hand shot out to grab the table, her knees buckling underneath her. I immediately left my seat and grabbed her just before she would fall even more.

    ¡°Are you okay?!¡± I panicked as I steadied her.

    She managed a faint smile, clutching her chest tightly as if trying to steady herself. "I''m fine, really," she said, her voice trembling slightly. "It''s just... I have a heart condition. I''ll be okay. Promise."

    I instinctively grabbed her arm and guided her back into the house without waiting for her permission. Her face was ashen, and she looked far too weak to protest. She leaned heavily against me as I half-carried, half-led her toward the first room I could find. Frantically finding a bed inside the room, I let her lay down.

    I stayed by Lisa''s side for a little while longer, watching her shallow breaths gradually deepen as her chest rose and fell in a steady rhythm. The faint sheen of sweat on her forehead had begun to dry, and her complexion regained a hint of color.

    "Lisa," I said softly, not wanting to startle her. She opened her eyes weakly and managed a faint smile.

    "I''m really fine, Miss Mashiro," she murmured, her voice still carrying that same reassuring tone, though it was underscored by exhaustion.

    "You''re not fine," I countered gently but firmly. "You said it¡¯s a heart condition. How long have you been dealing with this?"

    She sighed and averted her gaze, as if reluctant to burden me. "Since I was a child," she admitted after a long pause. "It¡¯s nothing new. I¡¯ve learned to live with it, but... lately, it''s been harder to manage. Especially with Elise still being so young and me having to take care of the restaurant alone."

    "Shouldn¡¯t you be resting more? Or at least getting someone to help you?" I asked, with a concerned tone.

    "I don¡¯t have that luxury," Lisa replied with a faint, bittersweet smile. "This village isn¡¯t exactly full of people who can spare the time, and Elise¡­ Well, she¡¯s just a child. I can¡¯t burden her with my responsibilities. She already helps more than she should."

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Is¡­ there anything I can do?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m.. sorry for inconveniencing you,¡± she said between shallow breaths, her voice weak but steadier than before. Her breathing, though still labored, seemed to be stabilizing little by little. I didn¡¯t know what to do, so I was only sitting next to her while she was lying down. She grabbed my hand and smiled at me, ¡°Miss Mashiro, can you find Elise for me? I need to scold her for being late.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°Excuse me, do you know where Sir Cyrus¡¯ house is?¡± I asked hurriedly to an elderly couple that were walking in front of Lisa¡¯s house. They pointed to a direction and I said ¡°thank you,¡± as I sprinted towards that direction.

    Without any shame, or caring about the blazing heat from the sun, I kept on running the straight path the couple pointed. I could see some weird stares from the people looking at me, but I paid them no attention as I kept on running.

    Lisa seemed fine after she rested and slept in her bedroom, still, I wasn¡¯t about to waste any time to do what she requested me to do. The path I was running towards coincided with the place I met the children this morning, so I figured they were close to the hill.

    The more I ran, the less houses I saw. It seemed like this Cyrus person lived in a pretty desolate place near the forest, no, the path I was running continued towards the middle of the forest. Still, without thinking too much, I kept running until I found a lonely house inside a forest.

    The house was simple, made of sturdy logs with humble decorations that gave it a cozy, rustic charm, but I was in a rush to care much about it. Without wasting any time, I kept banging the door until I finally got an answer.

    Finally, the door creaked open, and a rough-looking old man stepped into view. His snow-white hair was unkempt, and his broad, muscular frame gave him an imposing presence. His weathered face frowned slightly as his sharp eyes scanned me, clearly not expecting a visitor.

    ¡°Is there anything I can do for you, Miss?¡± he asked, his tone polite but tinged with curiosity as his eyes widened slightly in surprise at the sight of me.

    I took a moment to catch my breath, steadying myself before asking, ¡°Do you know where Elise and her friends are?¡± My voice came out a little shakier than I intended, but I forced myself to meet his gaze.

    ¡°Ah, those kids? They immediately left after I gave them the usual boar meat for Lisa¡¯s restaurant,¡± he said, his deep, gravelly voice carrying a casual tone. His expression was one of mild confusion, as if he couldn¡¯t quite understand why I was asking. There didn¡¯t seem to be any hint of deceit in his words¡ªjust straightforward honesty.

    ¡°I see¡­ thank you,¡± I murmured, unable to hide the disappointment in my tone. Without waiting for a response, I turned and walked away from the house, my steps feeling heavier with each passing moment.

    I started walking back to the village. But just as I was about to leave the forest, a blood-curdling scream shattered the stillness, echoing through the trees like a warning.

    My heart skipped a beat. Without thinking, I summoned my sword in a flash, the familiar weight of the hilt grounding me in the moment. I sprinted toward the source of the scream, my pulse racing and every instinct urging me to move faster.

    The familiar sound of the children calmed my nerves for a second as I sprinted towards them closer. I could see them panicking and cowering from something.

    I observed the situation and saw a slow walking skeleton from the distance trying to chase the children. Its bony frame moved with unnerving persistence. It was about fifteen meters away, its slow, jerky steps giving the impression that it had all the time in the world. I immediately used the Identification skill that Catherine taught me.

    <<Skeleton (Lv. 20)>>

    Health Points: 2,372/2,372 [100%]

    Defense: 287

    Attack: 78

    Category: Undead

    Description: A slow-moving pile of calcium with a grudge against the living. Despite being literally skinless, it somehow manages to be a headache. Just don¡¯t trip over it¡ªit might take a full minute to catch up.

    That¡¯s too much for me, I¡¯m only level 1! I cursed in my head as I ran towards the children. I could see a scraped knee on one of them, which might be why they stopped and cower there. They were all carrying a leather bag of something. It was probably the ingredients for Lisa, their small hands gripping them as if the bags were their only shield against the fear around them.

    ¡°Elise, Roy!¡± I yelled as I positioned myself between the children and the incoming slow moving skeleton. The children noticed me and all of them heaved a sigh of relief after seeing me. There were five children, three boys and two girls, including Roy and Elise, being close together as they watched me.

    ¡°Miss Mashiro¡­¡± Elise muttered, her cheeks turning pink as her eyes darted away from me. The other kids quickly followed suit, suddenly avoiding my gaze.

    ¡°Um¡­ your button¡­ it¡¯s, uh¡­ showing your chest,¡± Elise finally blurted out, her voice a mix of embarrassment and poorly suppressed amusement.

    I froze for a split second, then glanced down. To my horror, one of the buttons on my dress had come undone during my frantic sprint, leaving my bra fully visible. My face flushed crimson, and I instinctively clutched at the fabric.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the time for that!¡± I yelled, desperately trying to refocus their attention¡ªand mine¡ªon the shambling skeleton closing in on us.

 Chapter 14 - Please just die already!

    ¡°Anyway, leave here already! What are you doing just standing here?!¡± I yelled urgently as the skeleton walked painfully slowly towards us.

    ¡°B-but¡­ I lost my doll that Scheon gave me in that forest there¡­¡± Elise pointed towards just past the skeleton walking. There was also a bigger boy that chimed in, despite the obvious helplessness in his voice, ¡°our secret base is there! We can''t let that undead ruin it!¡±

    I sighed as I listened to this group of children. I once again took a closer look at the skeleton¡¯s description. Its movement shouldn''t be too hard to avoid.

    ¡°Listen, just deliver those ingredients to Lisa, okay? She seemed really sick, so please, get to her as soon as possible.¡± The moment I mentioned that, Elise''s expression went pale. I pat her shoulder with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll get that doll for you, so just go.¡± As soon as I said that, she immediately rushed towards the village.

    ¡°Elise, wait!¡± Another boy I didn''t know the name of ran and followed her. Roy also started to move his legs, alongside with the other children. Including the one with a scraped knee. I thought you stayed here because you were hurt?! I couldn¡¯t help but mentally retort at them.

    After there was only a skeleton left and me, I finally readied myself for my secret weapon. There were only around six meters from me and the skeleton, but it was enough distance to do something I already planned on doing anyway. I banished my sword away to prepare for it.

    ¡°Time to run!¡± I yelled, particularly to no one but myself. I ran towards the opposite direction of the children, which was almost directly towards the skeleton.

    It was moving so slow that I barely needed to dodge, no, the skeleton didn¡¯t even seem to bother catching up and just stood there. I made sure to stay close with the skeleton so that it didn¡¯t chase the children. After a while, it finally started to painfully walk towards my direction.

    I went towards the secret base the children were talking about while making sure the skeleton was following me.

    ¡°Heh, this looks easier than clearing the tutorial level in a gacha game¡ªwhat could possibly go wrong?¡± I muttered confidently, eyeing the seemingly straightforward objective ahead of me.

    I kept running, no, scratch that¡ªit wasn¡¯t even running. It was more like a casual stroll to the children¡¯s hideout, with the skeleton trailing behind me like it had all the time in the world, about seventeen meters away. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d swear it was just enjoying the walk, too.

    After what felt like an eternity¡ªor at least long enough for me to consider starting a conversation with the skeleton about its skincare routine¡ªI finally reached the children¡¯s hideout. It¡¯s a simple hut made with various leaves and small logs with a strong and leaning precariously against a massive tree that looked like it had been around since the dawn of time.

    ¡°How nostalgic¡­¡± I muttered, remembering my childhood days as the other children would take me out to their hideout whenever my mom would be late picking me up at the park. I rushed inside the hut without a door and snatched the doll I saw Elise was holding this morning.

    I saw the skeleton still walking towards me. Its bony feet were scraping against the dirt, a good ten meters away now. It looked almost pitiful, like a stray dog chasing after someone who¡¯d long stopped caring. I gave it a passing glance, sighed, and casually walked around it. Once I was clear, I broke into a full sprint toward the village, leaving the poor skeleton to awkwardly turn around.

    ¡°Mission cleared! Pull rates up for victory snacks!¡± I yell, skipping playfully in the forest without any care in the world. The trees swayed gently, probably judging me, but I didn¡¯t care.

    My stomach was growling intensely. I stopped mid-skip, realizing that hopping around like an idiot wasn¡¯t going to fill me up. With a sigh, I adjusted my pace to a normal walk. Glancing to my side, I noticed that the skeleton was so far behind now. It was almost too far to be seen.

    ¡°Aaah!¡± I cried out in surprise, my voice echoing through the forest. While I was busy checking the distant skeleton behind me, my foot caught on a vine.

    ¡°Ugh, come on!¡± I groaned, desperately trying to shake off the vine. But the more I tugged, the more it seemed to have a mind of its own, slithering up my leg like some kind of revenge-hungry plant. ¡°Hey, stop it! I¡¯m not your lunch!¡± I yelled at it, as if that would do anything. But, naturally, it didn¡¯t listen. The vines only tightened, wrapping around my leg like a clingy silver haired classmate.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    I glanced behind me to see the skeleton slowly inching closer towards me. The once distant skeleton was approximately around thirty meters, now closer to twenty nine meters. At this rate, it would take a minute for it to reach me.

    ¡°Come on, come on,¡± I muttered, yanking at the vines with increasing desperation.

    Suddenly, a stinky smell emerged close to me. I glanced at my left to see a sudden gigantic flower, blooming right before my eyes. It was like something straight out of a nightmare. The petals unfurled with an exaggerated slowness, releasing a cloud of dusty powder that floated through the air like a toxic fog. I gagged, swatting at the air in an attempt to clear it.

    ¡°What is this? A walking disaster of bad smells and pollen?¡± I was half tempted to gag, but then I remembered¡ªskeleton, twenty seven meters away, slowly closing in. No time for flowers or their questionable hygiene.

    Looking at the skeleton suddenly made me realize something. ¡°I have a sword!¡± I quickly summoned it. The sword from the gacha system materialized in my hands. Without wasting any more time, I swung the blade at the vine wrapping around my leg. A swallowtail butterfly materialized as soon as my blade touched the vine, and It zipped toward the giant flower with incredible speed, a blur of wings, as it collided with the blooming petals.

    (-13 Physical Damage)

    (-2 Physical Damage)

    As soon as the text bubble popped up next to the flower, I immediately focused my attention on the flower next to me and used my Identification Lv. 1 to it.

    <<Rafflesia Malefica (Lv. 4)>>

    Health Points: 625/640 [97.65%]

    Category: Plants

    Description: A stinky flower. It mostly just stands there, catching anything that moves like it¡¯s the world¡¯s worst vacuum cleaner with its vines. Harmless to creatures the size of a mouse, but inhale too much of its dust, and you might find yourself regretting life choices¡ªor at least, regretting your nose for the next hour.

    ¡°Ugh, come on!¡± I yelled in frustration, swinging my sword like a mad fox girl, launching a barrage of strikes at the flower. With each hit, a swallowtail butterfly appeared out of nowhere, charging straight at the flower like a tiny, angry army. But no matter how many butterflies I summoned, time was still ticking, and that skeleton was getting closer with every second.

    I kept my eyes glued to the health bar, watching it drop at a painfully slow rate. Fifteen seconds of non stop swinging, and all I¡¯d managed to do was whittle its health down to 400 HP. 400?! Seriously?! Was this flower secretly a tank? This was taking forever! I could hear the skeleton¡¯s footsteps growing louder, and at this rate, I''d be turned into skeleton food before I even finished this stupid flower!

    "Help!" I screamed into the forest, hoping some miracle would happen. My arms were on fire from swinging the sword non-stop, but the flower just wouldn¡¯t die! Meanwhile, the skeleton was getting closer and closer, its bony form now only halfway from where I first saw it.

    I was panting like I¡¯d just run a marathon, my entire body screaming in protest. My arms felt like they were made of lead, every swing of the sword sending shockwaves through my numb muscles. My chest heaved with each desperate breath, and my legs were trembling like they might give out any second. But I couldn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t afford to. The skeleton was closer now¡ªway too close¡ªand I could feel its cold, relentless presence inching toward me.

    With each swing, my vision blurred from exhaustion, but I kept going. My grip on the sword was slipping, but I forced myself to hold on, hacking at the flower with wild desperation. This flower was the only thing standing between me and the nightmare that was about to catch up. But the damn thing wouldn¡¯t fall, and the skeleton was almost within reach.

    Every second felt like an eternity, my body screaming for mercy, but I refused to stop. If I didn¡¯t take that flower down, I¡¯d never get out of here alive.

    Health Points: 175/640 [27.34%]

    Another fifteen seconds passed. Fifteen more seconds of relentlessly hacking at this ridiculously high HP flower. Each swing of my sword felt like it was getting weaker, but still, the flower refused to give up. Meanwhile, the skeleton¡ªwell, I refused to look at it. It was getting too close for comfort, but if I even thought about that thing, I might just panic and forget how to swing.

    ¡°Damn flower, please just die already!¡±

 Chapter 15 - The Skeleton Wasnt So Bad After All!

    ¡°Aaargh!¡± I finally swung the last strike from my sword as the last swallow butterfly hit the flower. With a faint, almost anticlimactic pop, the flower¡¯s health bar plummeted to zero. The oversized pest let out a faint hiss before collapsing into a pile of withered petals, its dusty pollen dispersing into the air like confetti celebrating my questionable victory.

    [+45 EXP]

    [+25 Weapon EXP]

    I started to move my legs again, but my stamina depleted so much after striking that flower for a whole minute without rest that I couldn¡¯t move. My legs were shaking and I turned my head, only to come face-to-face with the skeleton. Its hollow eye sockets stared back at me, so close that I could feel its non-existent breath.

    Catherine, I¡¯m sorry. It seems like I can no longer go back. I watched the skeleton raise its arm above me. I tried to lift my own arm to shield myself, but my body had long since given up. My muscles felt like wet noodles after the flower fiasco, and even the tiniest twitch seemed impossible. Even my sword, my supposed lifeline, slipped from my fingers and vanished back into the void it came from.

    ¡°I hope I can go back and play gacha again¡­¡± I muttered with a tear in my eyes. My mind wandered to all the shiny five-star Mashiro I¡¯d never get to pull, the pity counters left unfulfilled, and the event banners I¡¯d miss.

    The skeleton finally swung down its bony arm. Instinctively, I shut my eyes tight, bracing for the inevitable pain. My fox ears twitched involuntarily, anticipating the blow. But instead of agony, I felt... something else. A light, awkward pressure on top of my head.

    It was soft? Gentle? Almost like a weirdly reassuring pat. Confused, I cracked one eye open and looked up. To my complete surprise, the skeleton¡¯s bony hand was petting my head.

    ¡°What... what are you doing?!¡± I stammered, utterly dumbfounded. My ears flicked under its touch as it continued the bizarrely affectionate gesture. The skeleton tilted its head slightly, as if it couldn¡¯t understand why I looked so baffled. Its hand remained, awkwardly stroking my head like I was some kind of lost puppy. ¡°Are you¡­ not a bad skeleton?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure if I was asking it right, but the skull of the skeleton nodded. It wasn¡¯t a jerky, mindless motion; it was almost like a gentleman''s gesture, as if it was trying to say, "Of course, I¡¯m a well-mannered skeleton."

    ¡°I¡­ thought I would die again¡­¡± I said while finally gaining enough strength to wipe my tears away. My voice was shaky, ¡°I guess you aren¡¯t like that mean silver haired classmate that kept haunting my dream, huh?¡±

    The skeleton paused, almost as if contemplating my words. Then, with another gentle, almost apologetic gesture, it lowered its bony hand and gave a soft, creaking nod, as if to say, ¡°Nope, definitely not like that guy.¡±

    I sighed in relief, no, it was¡­ disappointment. I looked at the skeleton''s hollow eyes once more, and without realizing, tears once again struck me. I absentmindedly stared at the status window next to the skeleton, that annoying game-like interface that had been floating in the corner of my vision. I finally realized what made me feel this way.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t¡­¡± I said, with barely any coherent babbling. ¡°I was hoping you were gonna kill me so I might go back to earth again¡­¡±

    The skeleton tilted its head, almost like it was trying to process what I¡¯d just said. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d swear it looked... confused? Maybe even concerned? But then again, it was a skeleton. Could it even feel anything?

    ¡°Hey, mister skeleton.¡± I muttered, ¡°why do I stay here in this world anyway? This is only my third day, but I already hate it. There¡¯s no computer, I couldn¡¯t just check my phone whenever I was bored, the bed here is rough, there¡¯s no AC and there were lots of mosquitoes when I tried to sleep. And don¡¯t even think about my daily gacha pulls. I need my gacha, okay?! Why am I even here?!¡±

    I paused, waiting for the skeleton to give me some kind of answer, though I wasn¡¯t sure what I was expecting. Maybe a cryptic, ancient prophecy or a motivational speech about embracing my new destiny? Or better yet, a way to actually go back to Earth, where at least I had Wi-Fi.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.Instead, the skeleton simply stared at me. its empty sockets fixed on me with an almost serene lack of judgment.

    ¡°Oh, come on, I¡¯m not being that dramatic!¡± I sighed, throwing my hands up. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m technically still alive, right? Which is cool, but this world is like... primitive. No internet? No gaming? No food delivery? I don¡¯t know how long I can survive here without even a snack bar for comfort.¡±

    I sighed, exhausted, as I looked down at my frilly purple and black dress, now in tatters. My long silver hair, streaked with hints of pink, was a tangled mess from all the running and wild sword swings. Sweat clung to my skin, making everything feel even more uncomfortable.

    ¡°I need a long, chill, bath time after this,¡± I muttered, pushing the skeleton''s hand away from my head. I stretched my arms above me, letting out a slight moan as I tried to ease the stiffness in my muscles.

    I stared at the skeleton, unsure of what to do next. That is, until a sudden slash echoed through the air, and before I could even react, the skeleton was sliced cleanly in half. The bones clattered to the ground in a heap, completely lifeless.

    ¡°Are you alright, Miss?¡± a familiar voice called out, pulling me from my daze. I looked up to see a young, handsome guy standing there, sheathing his sword with a fluid motion. The ornament on his sword was just as beautiful as his face. ¡°I¡¯ve heard from the children, so I rushed here.¡± He gave me a reassuring smile, though his intense gaze still lingered on me as if assessing the situation.

    ¡°Ah¡­ you are¡­¡± I muttered, my voice trailing off in a dull monotone as I tried to piece together who he was. My brain still felt foggy from the adrenaline rush and the encounter with the skeleton. The handsome stranger looked at me with a slightly puzzled but amused expression, as though he expected me to recognize him.

    ¡°Oh dear, I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet, haven¡¯t I?¡± He raised his right hand and held it flat and bowed slightly like a knight. ¡°Greetings, my lady. I¡¯m Scheon, the bodyguard of the merchants you saw this morning.¡±

    His formal introduction made my brain short-circuit for a moment. I blinked, trying to process the situation, still not quite sure whether to be grateful, annoyed, or just plain confused. His handsome face and well dressed outfit gave quite the impression of a noble, even a prince rather than a bodyguard.

    A long, royal blue cloak with a silver clasp hung gracefully from his shoulders, swaying gently with each movement. The cloak¡¯s edges were embroidered with a subtle pattern, hinting at his high status. On his belt, a beautifully ornate sword rested in its scabbard, the hilt wrapped in fine leather and adorned with a gleaming gem in the center.

    ¡°I see..¡± I muttered, my eyes heavy with exhaustion. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Scheon.¡± With a slight nod, I began to shuffle away from him, my feet dragging as I made my way toward the village.

    ¡°My lady, wait!¡± Scheon called out from behind me, his voice filled with urgency. I felt his presence drawing nearer as he hurried towards me, his handsome eyes sparkling with an odd mix of concern and determination. ¡°Let me escort you.¡±

    I sighed, feeling a little annoyed at his persistent knightley attitude. Turning my head to face him, I gave a tired but firm look. "I can walk alone. Please... leave me alone."

    However, the moment I finished speaking, a loud, obnoxious rumble erupted from my stomach. My face instantly flushed red, and I quickly looked away in embarrassment, unable to meet his gaze. The sound of my stomach growling was the kind of thing that could only happen at the most inconvenient moments.

    An awkward silence filled the forest. I took a peek only to see him smile, his expression soft yet knowing, as if he were waiting for me to say something. The longer I stayed silent, the more I could feel the tension building. Finally, unable to bear it any longer, I muttered, "I¡¯m not that hungry¡­"

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re practically starving,¡± Scheon chuckled, his smile widening. ¡°It won¡¯t be proper of me to leave a lady like you walking alone in the forest with her grumbling stomach. Please, allow me.¡±

    I sighed in defeat, ¡°Fine. You can escort me to the village.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Miss,¡± Scheon said with a slight bow, his smile still present as he walked alongside me. His movements were graceful and measured, almost as if he were in his element. The more I observed him, the more it seemed like he was someone who took his duties very seriously¡ªalmost too seriously at times.

 Chapter 16 â€“ Itâ€™s better than cabbage!

    ¡°Oh right. I haven''t properly introduced myself,¡± I said, regaining a bit of composure. Grabbing the edge of my tattered, frilly dress, I gave a slight bow, mimicking the elegant gesture Yuzu always did in Luminous Dream. It felt awkward, but at least I looked the part. ¡°My name is Mashiro Shimizu Mikan. You can call me Mashiro.¡±

    As I straightened up, I tried to maintain a refined air, but the combination of my disheveled appearance and the still-rumbling stomach probably ruined any sense of grace I was aiming for.

    ¡°So I¡¯ve heard from the kids,¡± Scheon said with a smile that somehow managed to be both charmingly cute and unsettlingly perfect at the same time. His expression was so dazzling it felt like it belonged on the cover of a romance novel¡ªor perhaps a warning label for dangerously handsome individuals.

    I blinked at him, unsure whether to be impressed or creeped out. ¡°Uh¡­ right. Well, nice to officially meet you, I guess.¡±

    I gave a half-hearted smile back at Scheon before turning my attention to the ground, scanning for Elise''s wooden doll¡ªthe one I¡¯d dropped when the vines had ensnared my legs. It didn¡¯t take long to spot it a few steps away, lying sadly in the dirt like it had been abandoned for years.

    With a sigh, I bent over and picked up the doll. It was in worse shape than I remembered¡ªits once delicate wooden frame was now scratched and stained, the tiny fabric clothes ripped and tattered. Dirt clung to every crevice, and it looked as if it had gone through its own mini-war alongside me.

    ¡°Ah, the doll I gave to Elise,¡± Scheon said, his voice tinged with sadness as he noticed the state of the poor thing in my hands. For a brief moment, his expression softened, a flicker of guilt crossing his face.

    But just as quickly as the sadness appeared, he straightened up, his signature knightley smile returning. ¡°No worries!¡± he said, his tone lighter and more optimistic. ¡°I can always fix it. Elise won¡¯t even notice it was damaged. Leave it to me!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at his unwavering positivity. There was something oddly comforting about it, even if I didn¡¯t feel like sharing the same optimism.

    Standing up straight, brushing off the remnants of dirt from my hands, I held the doll for a moment longer before closing my eyes and focusing. With a soft swoosh, the wooden doll vanished instantly, disappearing into the strange storage space tied to my will. It was a trick I hadn¡¯t quite figured out yet, but one I was grateful for nonetheless.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Scheon¡¯s voice trailed off, his eyes widening slightly as they shifted to my tail and ears. The realization seemed to hit him all at once, and he gave me an understanding look. ¡°I see¡­¡±

    I watched him for a moment as his eyes lingered on my tail and ears, but I quickly shifted my focus back to the topic at hand.

    ¡°The doll¡­¡± I muttered, my gaze falling to the spot where it had vanished. ¡°Can you really fix it?¡±

    ¡°Of course, my maid used to teach¡ª¡± Scheon paused abruptly, a loud cough escaping him, cutting off his sentence with impressive dramatic flair. ¡°A bodyguard¡¯s job doesn¡¯t stop at swinging a sword, my lady. Sometimes it involves patching up clothes, tents, and, apparently, dolls.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow at him, not sure if I should be impressed by his versatility or if I should just shake my head at his antics. ¡°I didn¡¯t know bodyguards had such¡­ diverse skills.¡±

    I stretched my hand outward, feeling the cool breeze against my skin as I walked, the soft orange glow of the sun barely peeking through the canopy above. The afternoon was creeping closer, but the light was still soft and warm.

    ¡°Let''s hurry. I can''t wait to taste Lisa''s cooking.¡± I started picking up my pace. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the doll later, I don¡¯t want Elise to see me holding her wooden doll in such a state. If she asks, just tell her that the doll is safe inside the children''s secret base, okay?¡±

    Scheon nodded enthusiastically, his smile never fading as he fell into step beside me. His footsteps were light and quick, keeping up with my brisk walk. "Ah, Lisa, the inn girl? What a coincidence. I¡¯m also planning to stay there for a few days."

    ¡°So I¡¯ve heard from Elise,¡± I muttered, recalling the conversation with the kids earlier. ¡°Heh, guess it¡¯s really such a coincidence, almost like fate. Though, I don¡¯t believe in such a thing.¡±

    Scheon¡¯s smile widened, his eyes sparkling with an unreadable glint. ¡°Fate¡­ Yes, it truly is.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°Miss Mashiro!¡± Elise¡¯s cheerful voice rang out as she bolted toward me, her tiny arms wrapping tightly around my waist. Her face lit up with a bright smile, radiating pure joy.

    Standing in front of what I assumed was Lisa¡¯s house¡ªapparently an inn, according to Scheon¡ªI glanced at the sign above the entrance. Unfortunately, the intricate lettering meant nothing to me, so I had to take his word for it.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    I returned Elise¡¯s hug with a soft pat on her head, her silky hair brushing against my fingers. ¡°Sorry, Elise,¡± I said with a gentle tone. ¡°I forgot to bring your doll. It¡¯s still in the secret hideout.¡±

    Forget about Maribel!¡± Elise exclaimed, waving her hands dismissively before circling me like a curious little cat. Her eyes scanned me from head to toe, her expression shifting to one of concern. ¡°Your outfit is so tattered! Are you hurt anywhere, Miss?¡±

    Her genuine worry tugged at my heartstrings. I smiled softly and shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a bit tired. But thank you for checking on me, Elise. You¡¯re so thoughtful.¡±

    Scheon, standing beside me, coughed loudly to grab attention. ¡°Ahem, little lady. Is it ready yet?¡± he asked, his tone polite but laced with playful impatience.

    Elise turned her bright smile toward him before tugging on my hand. ¡°Come on, Miss Mashiro!¡± she said, ignoring Scheon¡¯s question entirely as she guided me into the inn.

    This time, I took a moment to look around. The first floor resembled a cozy restaurant more than anything else. Circular wooden tables filled the space, each surrounded by four stools that looked sturdy but well-used. The faint aroma of cooking wafted through the air, making my stomach grumble audibly¡ªmuch to my embarrassment.

    Against one side of the room, a staircase that spiraled upward, likely leading to the inn¡¯s guest rooms. The whole place had a warm, rustic charm to it, as though it had been standing here for generations, hosting countless travelers and locals alike. It felt¡­ oddly comforting.

    The room bustled with activity, the low hum of chatter blending with the occasional clink of utensils. Other patrons were scattered around the tables, sitting on the stools and enjoying their lunch. Among them were a few elderly villagers I recognized from earlier, their smiles warm and familiar as they exchanged quiet pleasantries.

    Elise tightened her grip on my hand, practically bouncing with excitement as she led me to a table tucked away in the corner. The moment we approached, my nose was assaulted by the rich, savory aroma of the food. On the table sat a plate of steaming, flavorful meat, its fragrance so tantalizing it felt like it could travel for miles. My mouth watered instinctively.

    ¡°Miss Mashiro! Over here!¡± Lisa¡¯s cheerful voice broke through my thoughts. I turned to see her sitting casually on a nearby stool, waving her hand with a bright smile. She looked as if she¡¯d been waiting for this exact moment, her energy as welcoming as the meal that awaited me.

    ¡°Lisa!¡± I smiled as I walked towards her and sat on the stool close to her, while Elise and Scheon followed. ¡°Are you okay? Do you still feel pain somewhere?

    Lisa smiled as she flexed her biceps, reassuring me how strong she was. Before I could even react, she grabbed a plate piled high with food and slid it across the table toward me with a flourish. The aroma hit me like a wave, and my stomach growled loudly in protest, much to my embarrassment.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Lisa said with her usual cheerful attitude, her voice full of energy. ¡°Elise helped me out anyway, so I¡¯m super fine right now! Nothing can stop me!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at Lisa¡¯s infectious energy. Without a word, I picked up the wooden spoon resting on the plate and reached for the bowl of vegetable soup that sat steaming in front of me. The warm aroma of fresh herbs and hearty vegetables wafted up, making my stomach growl louder than before.

    Scheon followed suit, picking up his spoon as well, while Elise and Lisa both watched us with wide, expectant eyes. I took a cautious sip of the soup, letting the flavors settle on my tongue. It was incredible¡ªrich, savory, and comforting.

    ¡°This¡­ tastes better than cabbage,¡± I said softly, glancing up to see Lisa¡¯s beaming face and Elise clapping her hands in excitement.

    ¡°Because this is your first time eating here, and you helped me and Elise, you can eat for free,¡± Lisa said with a wink, her smile widening. ¡°But the next meal? That¡¯ll cost double.¡±

    Just as I was about to retort, the soft sound of footsteps caught my attention. A cloaked figure entered the restaurant, and Lisa immediately sprang into action, leaving me behind as she greeted them with a wide smile.

    "You ordered two boxes of boar meat without spice, right?" Lisa asked. The figure gave a subtle nod, and without missing a beat, Lisa darted to the counter, grabbing two wooden boxes and handing them over. "That''ll be 6 silver."

    The figure took the boxes in hand, and in a swift motion, they were gone, leaving behind 6 silver coins on the counter. Lisa quickly snatched them up with a polite smile.

    "Thank you," the figure said quietly, before leaving the restaurant.

    I shot up from my seat as soon as I heard that unmistakable voice¡ªthe voice of a rich lady from my favorite gacha game. My heart skipped a beat as I dashed out of the restaurant, scanning the area. But the street was empty, as though the person I¡¯d just heard had never been there at all.

    ¡°Yuzu¡­¡±

 Chapter 17 - My introvert battery died!

    Elise hurried after me, her small footsteps quick and filled with concern. She burst through the restaurant door, followed closely by Scheon and Lisa. With her voice laced with both confusion and panic as Elise clung to the edge of my dress, ¡°Miss Mashiro! Why did you suddenly start running?¡±

    Scheon stood nearby, his concern etched on his face as his hand rested on the hilt of his sword. His sharp eyes darted around the street, scanning for any signs of danger. I couldn¡¯t help but recall how he¡¯d been acting earlier in the restaurant¡ªhis gaze had lingered on the cloaked figure in the black robe from the moment she entered. Whether it was the instincts of a bodyguard or something else entirely, he seemed on edge.

    ¡°Um, it¡¯s nothing, I just forgot something.¡± I said with a smile, patting Elise¡¯s head to ease her concern. I glanced around, noticing a few awkward stares from passersby. Most of them were fishermen returning from their day¡¯s work, large baskets of fish slung over their shoulders. Their curious glances made me avert my gaze, which wandered aimlessly until it landed on the path leading to the forest. ¡°Oh no, I really did forget something!¡±

    It hit me¡ªafter defeating that obnoxious Raffle-something flower, I completely forgot to grab the Luminous Gem it dropped. Or... did it even drop one? My memory was fuzzy, thanks to the terror of the skeleton encounter.

    Now I wasn¡¯t sure if I had missed out on a step closer toward rolling my next gacha. What if it had dropped the Luminous Gem, and I had left it there like a clueless noob? What if it hadn¡¯t dropped anything, and I was unfairly accusing an innocent plant for my miserable luck? Either way, I felt the crushing despair of a potential loss, the kind only a true gacha enthusiast could understand.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Life is nothing but meaningless existence of pain yuzu¡­¡± I muttered dramatically, echoing a phrase I¡¯d memorized from the blonde, rich lady in Luminous Dream. The same lady whose voice I was convinced I¡¯d heard in the restaurant earlier.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why you¡¯re feeling down, but please cheer up, my lady.¡± Scheon said with his ever-present charming smile, reaching into his pocket.

    My fox ears perked up as he revealed something glinting in the sunlight. My breath caught. It was the gem, The Luminous Gem. The very thing I¡¯d spent hours, no, days, of my life on Earth trying to roll from a gacha game. Its rainbow shine was radiating bright, casting fleeting, colorful reflections on Scheon¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I found this in the forest earlier,¡± Scheon explained casually, as if he hadn¡¯t just produced an artifact of cosmic importance. ¡°While you were¡­ uh, searching for the doll¡ªno, I mean when you were¡­ admiring flowers.¡±

    I stared at his smile, the same one he had given me during our first meeting that morning. Polished, disarming, and effortlessly perfect. My instinct went haywire as I watched him present the luminous gem to me. I felt the same sensation I had when he was defending me from the merchants badmouthing me.

    He held out the Luminous Gem, his golden hair catching the light and enhancing the almost surreal glow of his entire presence. His eyes sparkled with an innocent yet mysterious charm, and his expression brimmed with that same boyish sincerity that could melt hearts.

    He looked at me like an eager puppy, his smile so disarmingly warm it made me question everything. His aura was overpowering, as though he were the protagonist of some shounen manga.

    ¡°It suits a pretty lady like you.¡±

    I wanted to puke. My heart pounded violently, each beat crashing in my chest like a war drum. His eyes, golden and unrelenting, bore into mine, far too intense, far too overwhelming. It wasn¡¯t admiration I felt¡ªit was suffocating pressure, like I was trapped under the weight of his gaze, unable to escape.

    My hands clenched into fists as I looked away, every fiber of my being rejecting the overwhelming intensity radiating off him. The smile, the glowing hair, the way his entire presence seemed to scream for attention¡ªit was suffocating. A relentless tide of extroverted energy crashing against the fragile walls I¡¯d built around myself.

    My mind scrambled for an escape. Anywhere but here. My throat felt tight, my ears ringing as his words echoed in my head, grating against my nerves like nails on a chalkboard. I didn¡¯t want this. I didn¡¯t want his attention, his compliments, his¡­ whatever this was supposed to be.

    I wanted to disappear. Right here, right now. Just sink into the ground and be gone. My tail drooped, my ears flattened, and I resisted the urge to bury my face in my hands. It was too much. He was too much.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°Stop it,¡± I muttered under my breath, barely audible. My voice wavered, but I couldn¡¯t even muster the strength to sound assertive. I was crumbling under the weight of his extroverted radiance, and all I wanted was to crawl back into the safety of solitude.

    I didn¡¯t stop to think. Didn¡¯t stop to process. I just ran.

    The sound of my footsteps pounding against the dirt, the wind rushing past me¡ªeverything faded as I sprinted, mind blank, desperately trying to outrun the sensation of his gaze. It felt like it was burning into me, suffocating me from all sides.

    ¡°Aaaa!¡± I couldn¡¯t stop the scream that tore from my throat, a raw, broken sound. I pushed my legs harder, faster, feeling like I could barely catch my breath.

    I didn''t care about anything else. The worried calls from Lisa, the confused stares from Elise¡ªthey were all just noise, distant and meaningless. All I wanted was to escape. To get away from the eyes that saw too much, from the pressure that threatened to crush me.

    I didn¡¯t care where I was going. My feet carried me faster, up the hill, as if running could somehow outrun the suffocating weight pressing down on me. The wind hit my face like a slap, but it wasn¡¯t enough to clear my head. Every step was like an escape, but I knew it wasn¡¯t real. It wouldn¡¯t be enough to outrun the suffocating thoughts tangled in my chest.

    I needed to be away. Alone. Away from everything, everyone. I couldn¡¯t let anyone see me like this, this vulnerable, this shattered. My mind screamed, begging for an end to the relentless pressure, the eyes that were constantly watching, judging, piercing.

    Before I even realized it, I found myself standing in front of Catherine¡¯s house, my legs barely able to keep me upright. I pushed the door open with a dramatic creak and stumbled inside, like a half-zombie just dragging itself to safety after a long day of, well, everything.

    Before I realized it, I arrived at Catherine¡¯s house. I opened the door and went inside without any strength. The day was still bright as the afterglow from afternoon sun was glowing.

    My stomach growled¡ªlouder than ever now that I had missed out on Lisa¡¯s cooking. But hunger wasn¡¯t enough to pull me out of the haze I was in. I dragged myself towards the kitchen, my steps sluggish, eyes glazed, seeking water to soothe the dryness in my throat.

    I passed by the mirror.

    I stopped.

    ¡°Mashiro¡­¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible. My reflection stared back at me, hollow and empty. The eyes staring at me weren¡¯t just Mashiro¡¯s anymore. A tiny, unshed tear clung to the corner of her eye.

    I exhaled sharply, wiping away the tear that still lingered on my cheek, and tried to steady my breathing. The reflection in the mirror stared back at me¡ªMashiro, my face, but in a way, it didn¡¯t feel like mine at all. I closed my eyes for a moment, trying to collect myself, then opened them again.

    The halfhearted smile on the reflection¡¯s lips mirrored my own lack of conviction.

    ¡°Of course. Everyone would like you, Mashiro,¡± I whispered to the glass. It sounded foolish, but the words came out anyway. "Unlike me, you¡¯re smart, beautiful, have a cute voice... and you''re comforting to be around."

    The silence that followed seemed louder than any noise. I almost wished I could drown in it, but then, something dark slipped into my thoughts.

    ¡°He was complimenting you¡­ not me.¡±

    The realization hit me harder than I expected, a cold, hollow feeling filling my chest.

    I forced my legs to move and stumbled toward my room, eager to escape. I shut the door behind me, shutting out the world. I collapsed onto the bed, hoping sleep would drown out the whirlwind of thoughts racing through my head.

    "I give up," I muttered into the pillow, my voice muffled. "I mean, in the end, I¡¯m just a college girl who neglected her studies to play a gacha game. I¡¯m not like those extroverts who can just talk and be normal without getting tired."

    A deep sigh escaped my lips as I turned my face into the pillow, wishing it would swallow me whole.

 Chapter 18 - Where am I?!

    With a tired expression, I opened my eyes to find myself in an unfamiliar room. The bed I was sitting on was soft and oddly comforting, but everything around me felt foreign. As I glanced around, my eyes were met with walls covered in anime posters¡ªcolorful, detailed illustrations of characters I vaguely recognized, though the room itself felt detached from any memory I could place.

    In the corner, seated at a desk cluttered with notebooks and pens, was a girl with striking silver hair. Her posture was relaxed but focused as she scribbled something with intense concentration. The soft scratching of her pen filled the otherwise quiet room. She seemed oddly familiar, her features resembling someone that kept haunting my dream. However, there was something different¡ªshe looked much younger than the college classmate I remembered, almost like a high school version of her.

    ¡°Furukawa Shiro¡­?¡± I whispered, my voice trembling slightly, though I wasn¡¯t sure if I wanted her to hear me.

    I could see her head twitch ever so slightly at the sound of my voice, a subtle reaction that confirmed she had heard me. Yet, despite my quiet utterance, her gaze remained fixed on the desk in front of her. Her pen continued to glide across the paper, the faint scratching sound filling the stillness of the room.

    It was as if she was deliberately avoiding looking at me, choosing instead to immerse herself in whatever she was writing. The air grew heavier with an unspoken tension, and I couldn¡¯t decide if I should say something more or let the silence stretch on. My heart pounded in my chest, unsure of what her reaction¡ªor lack of one¡ªmeant.

    I stood up from the bed, my legs feeling slightly shaky beneath me. My eyes drifted toward a mirror hanging on the wall. Hesitant, I stepped closer, almost afraid of what I might see. But there it was¡ªmy usual self staring back at me. Not Mashiro¡¯s silver hair, pink-tipped ears, or frilly dress. Just me. My ordinary reflection. The girl I was before all of this began.

    ¡°What... are you doing there?¡± I asked, my voice shaky as I looked at Furukawa Shiro.

    She didn¡¯t even turn her head, her silver hair falling softly over her shoulders as her gaze remained fixed on the desk. Without missing a beat, she replied, ¡°Homework.¡±

    Not knowing what to do, I let my eyes wander aimlessly around the room. A guitar leaned against the corner, its polished surface reflecting the faint glow of the desk lamp. Nearby, a vase of delicate flowers sat on a shelf, their colors muted in the dim lighting. My gaze shifted to a collection of anime figurines arranged meticulously on another shelf, each one standing proudly as though guarding the space.

    On her shelves, my eyes fell on a familiar ball. My breath hitched as I recognized it. It was the same one Catherine had shown me before, back in the other world. The swirling designs, the faint shimmer when light hit its surface, everything about it was the same.

    I took a hesitant step closer, almost afraid that the ball might vanish if I reached for it. My fingers hovered near its surface, but I didn¡¯t touch it. Instead, I simply stared, as if it might reveal some hidden truth to me if I looked hard enough.

    "What... is this doing here?" I muttered, my voice barely audible.

    Finally, Furukawa Shiro turned her head, her gaze landing on me as I stood frozen in front of the ball. There was a subtle shift in her expression, an unreadable glint in her eyes. It was as if she was assessing whether I was about to do something reckless or if she simply didn¡¯t want me touching her belongings.

    ¡°It¡¯s called Astralyte Core,¡± she said, her voice heavier than usual, as if the topic carried some weight. ¡°A friend gave it to me for my birthday. It¡¯s just a souvenir from one of those anime conventions.¡±

    I reached out tentatively, mimicking the same motion I had made with Catherine''s ball earlier. The moment my fingers made contact with the crystal, a strange hum vibrated through my hand. Almost immediately, a wall of text materialized in front of me, as if summoned by the touch.

    Name :  Shimizu Mikan

    Level  : 1 (EXP 75/100)

    Class  : Gacha Player

    Age  : 19

    Race  : Human

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    [STATS]

    Health Points :  100/100 [100%]

    Mana :   20/20

    Physical Attack : 10 (+3)

    Magical Attack  : 0

    Defence :  2

    Agility :   12

    [SKILLS]

    Identification Lv. 1 (Common), The Circle of Butterflies Lv. 1 (Legendary), Swallowtail Butterfly Lv. 1 (Rare)

    [TITLE]

    Gacha Addict!

    [WEAPONS]

    <Lv. 1 Training Sword> (EXP 0/100)

    Physical Attack +3

    [INVENTORY]

    25 Gold coins

    15 Silver coins

    Wooden doll

    The interface lingered for a moment, but as I pulled my hand away from the crystal, the wall of text faded. The only noticeable difference was the new skill¡ªSwallowtail Butterfly¡ªalong with a section now showing an inventory.

    Furukawa Shiro''s brow furrowed as she examined the crystal ball, her fingers tapping against it with growing frustration. Her eyes shifted from the ball to me, then back again, confusion swirling in her gaze. Still, she tried to calm herself by taking a big breath.

    "Shiro! Come downstairs! Dinner''s ready," called a warm, welcoming voice from below.

    Without a word, Furukawa Shiro stood up from her chair, her movements smooth and practiced. She reached for the door, and I, somewhat hesitantly, followed her from behind.

    I stood there in silence, feeling like an outsider in this strange new world. Furukawa Shiro sat at the table, her posture casual as she grabbed the rice and began to eat. Her mother, an older version of Shiro with similar silver hair, was already digging into her meal as well, completely absorbed in the quiet rhythm of dinner.

    They didn''t acknowledge my presence¡ªno glances, no questions, nothing. It was as if I were a ghost, lingering in the corner of the room with no place to belong. The sound of their chopsticks tapping against the rice was the only thing that broke the silence, and it only served to emphasize how disconnected I felt from this domestic scene.

    I shifted uncomfortably, still standing awkwardly by the doorway. My mind raced, trying to find something to say or do, but no words came. Should I sit down? Should I speak up? It felt like I was waiting for permission to exist in this space, but the absence of any invitation made everything feel strange.

    Her mother glanced over at Shiro, a gentle smile on her face as she asked, "So, how¡¯s school going?"

    Furukawa Shiro barely looked up from her plate, her voice flat and tinged with annoyance as she replied, "Yeah, fine."

    Her mother, unfazed by the short answer, smiled warmly. "That''s good. You''ve been working so hard lately. I just hope you''re not pushing yourself too much."

    Furukawa Shiro didn''t respond immediately, instead taking a bite of her rice with a distracted look on her face. Her mother''s voice softened as she continued, "Remember, it''s okay to take breaks. You don''t need to be perfect all the time."

    There was a brief silence before Shiro muttered, almost too quietly to hear, "I know."

    The atmosphere between them remained calm, but I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something unsaid lingering in the air. It was as if Shiro''s responses, though polite, carried a weight of frustration that she was trying to hide.

    I felt even more like an outsider now, standing there, watching this quiet exchange between them. I couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwas I intruding on something personal? Something I wasn''t supposed to witness?

    Her mother¡¯s smile remained warm, but her questions kept coming, one after another, like a constant stream of concern. "How was school today? Have you been getting enough sleep? Is everything going well with your friends?"

    Furukawa Shiro¡¯s expression darkened slightly, her annoyance slipping through despite her attempts to remain composed. "Mom... Please." She glanced at me for just a moment, her gaze lingering for a split second before turning back to her plate. "I stopped hallucinating."

 Chapter 19 - Catherine is a really kind mentor!

    ¡°Not again!¡± I yelled, bolting upright from my new bed, my voice echoing through the quiet room. My hand shot up to my throat instinctively, as if checking for some phantom injury, but everything felt intact. I let out a shaky breath, trying to steady my racing heart. The room around me was still, too still.

    Taking a deep breath, I forced myself to calm down, gripping the blanket tightly in my lap. ¡°It was just a dream... just a dream,¡± I whispered to no one in particular, though the pounding of my heart refused to settle as quickly as I¡¯d hoped.

    Meanwhile, I scanned the dimly lit room, and my eyes landed on Catherine. She was sitting in a chair beside my bed, her head resting on the edge of the mattress. She was dressed in soft, pastel pajamas, and her steady, quiet breaths suggested she¡¯d been there for a while, long enough to drift off into sleep.

    It seemed like she was so exhausted that my earlier outburst hadn¡¯t disturbed her slumber. I let out a quiet sigh, my gaze shifting to a plate of steaming vegetable soup resting on the small table beside my bed. The aroma wafted gently, inviting and warm, despite the chaotic state of my mind. Next to the plate was a small note.

    I picked it up, expecting some kind of written message¡ªnot that I could read it¡ªbut instead, I was greeted by a simple, hand-drawn illustration: a playful fox happily devouring a bowl of soup, its tiny paws clutching the edges of the bowl as if it were the greatest treasure in the world.

    A faint smile tugged at my lips. The childlike sketch was undeniably Catherine¡¯s handiwork. Though it lacked words, it carried a clear message: Eat and feel better.

    I quietly lifted the bowl of steaming vegetable soup from the table and began eating, savoring the warm, hearty flavor. Each spoonful felt like a soothing balm, calming the chaos in my mind. As I bit into the last tender piece of potato, I heard a soft rustle.

    Catherine stirred, her head lifting groggily from the edge of the bed. She rubbed her eyes, blinking slowly as she looked at me.

    ¡°Ah, sorry. Was I too loud?¡± I said softly, my voice barely above a whisper.

    ¡°Good evening¡­ I didn¡¯t realize I was¡­ sleepy.¡± Catherine mumbled, her voice heavy with drowsiness as she let out a soft yawn. Her red hair was slightly disheveled, framing her face in a messy halo. She stretched her arms lazily before resting her chin on her hand, her gaze fixed on me. ¡°What did you do today?¡±

    ¡°Catherine¡­¡± I muttered, and before I realized it, I hugged her in a flash.

    Catherine froze for a moment as I suddenly embraced her. Her body tensed, and I could feel her stiffen beneath my arms, but she didn¡¯t pull away. The warmth of her presence, despite the awkwardness, was oddly comforting.

    ¡°Uh¡­ what¡¯s this about?¡± she asked, her voice a little softer than usual, though still laced with confusion.

    I didn¡¯t have an answer¡ªno words came. I just held on, needing a moment to ground myself. Her familiar scent filled my senses, the one that I hadn''t realized I missed. Maybe I was just overwhelmed, or maybe it was something deeper than that. Either way, I stayed silent.

    I could feel her tense against me, her protective instincts kicking in. Her hands curled into fists at her sides, a fiery look in her eyes that could melt steel. The intensity in her voice¡ªfilled with a desire for retribution¡ªwasn''t something I expected.

    ¡°Was it the merchants? Did they do anything to you?¡± Catherine''s eyes flared with anger, a fire burning in them as she leaned forward, her fists clenched tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure they taste what Vekmor¡¯s Wrath feels like,¡± she spat, her words dripping with venom as she clenched her teeth.

    I pulled back slightly, surprised by her intensity. "Catherine, it¡¯s not them. It¡¯s not anyone else," I said softly, my voice breaking as I tried to make sense of the whirlwind inside me. "I just¡­ I¡¯m just tired."

    Catherine stayed silent for a moment, just watching me with those intense, yet strangely comforting eyes. She didn¡¯t push me, but I could feel her gaze probing, understanding, and somehow, it made me feel even more exposed.

    "It''s okay to be tired," she said gently, her voice both soothing and reassuring. "But you¡¯re not alone in this, okay? You don¡¯t have to bear everything on your own. If you need to, talk to me. I¡¯m here for you."

    I sighed and recounted the events, my voice low. ¡°Well, first, I was chased by skeletons in the forest. Then, there was this flower that trapped me, and I ended up running away from someone who was actually trying to help. I don¡¯t know¡­ I just couldn¡¯t handle the compliments he gave me, and I ended up pushing him away.¡±

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Catherine''s expression softened slightly as I explained, her fiery determination dimming, though the concern never left her eyes. She placed a hand on her chin, thinking carefully.

    "Skeletons and flowers... That''s definitely a strange day," she said, her voice a little gentler now.

    She paused, clearly trying to piece everything together, and I could see the flicker of uncertainty in her gaze, as though she was calculating how serious this situation was¡ªor whether I was just making it sound worse than it really was.

    Catherine furrowed her brow, her expression turning serious. ¡°A skeleton... That shouldn¡¯t be possible. I placed an Aegis Wardstone on the heart of the forest and the village. There shouldn¡¯t be any hostile low-level monsters below level 40 appearing here. All the monsters around should be harmless.¡±

    I blinked in confusion, trying to process what Catherine said. ¡°Aegis Wardstone?¡± I repeated, furrowing my own brow.

    Catherine¡¯s expression grew more thoughtful. ¡°The wardstones are supposed to prevent any hostile creatures from getting too close, especially low-level ones like skeletons,¡± she said, more to herself than to me. ¡°Something¡¯s not right. There must be some kind of interference.¡±

    She stood up from the bed, her gaze turning distant as she seemed lost in thought. ¡°I¡¯ll need to check the wardstones again. If they¡¯ve been tampered with¡­¡± She trailed off, shaking her head. ¡°We need to be careful. This isn¡¯t just a random encounter anymore.¡±

    I hesitated for a moment, trying to piece together my thoughts. "Well, I mean... What if the skeleton wasn¡¯t really attacking me? Maybe it was just... following me, or trying to get my attention?" I offered, not entirely convinced myself. "If it wasn''t truly hostile, maybe the wardstone wouldn''t have noticed it."

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± she murmured to herself. ¡°Undead are by their very nature hostile. They¡¯re the remnants of something dead, driven by something¡ªusually a curse or dark magic¡ªthat makes them violent. There¡¯s no way a skeleton could be non-hostile, especially not one that chased you.¡±

    I could see the wheels turning in Catherine¡¯s mind as she processed what I said. Her gaze drifted toward the window, her arms crossed as she pondered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll check the Aegis Wardstone first thing in the morning,¡± Catherine said, stifling a yawn. ¡°But for now, I need to get some rest.¡± She gave me a tired smile before she stretched and stood up from her chair. ¡°What will you do, Mashiro? I read somewhere from the library in Thalradia that fox girls are nocturnal, and sometimes active during the day,¡± she asked, her voice filled with curiosity.

    I shifted uncomfortably, not entirely sure how to respond. ¡°Um... don¡¯t worry about me,¡± I said, trying to brush off her concern. ¡°I¡¯ll just... sleep again, I guess.¡±

    I gazed out the window, the moonlight casting a soft glow on the world outside. It was already midnight. I must have slept from the afternoon until now, a habit I used to fall into during summer vacation. Back then, I¡¯d hole myself up in my room for hours, losing track of time as I mindlessly played gacha games, the outside world feeling distant and irrelevant.

    ¡°Is that so...¡± Catherine¡¯s voice was soft, her eyes lingering on my fox ears as she spoke. ¡°I know I said I¡¯d take you as my apprentice, and I want to teach you things like magic, but¡­¡± She hesitated, a gentle frown tugging at her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t want to force you to live like a human.¡±

    I smiled slightly, hearing her mention teaching me magic. It was a kind offer, but I wished I could tell her how much I wanted to stop being human. The thought of locking myself away in a quiet room, with nothing to worry about except my next gacha pull, was so much more appealing than any social interaction or responsibility. I longed for the simplicity of that life ¡ª no questions, no expectations, just me and my games.

    "I can just stay awake during the night to teach you stuff," Catherine said, her voice a mix of determination and care. She seemed to be trying to work out a solution, her eyes soft as she looked at me.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really,¡± I smiled, trying to reassure her as I lay my head down on the bed, the soft warmth of the blanket wrapping around me. ¡°Goodnight.¡±

    Catherine paused at the door, her expression softening before she said with a faint smile, ¡°Okay, then. Goodnight, my apprentice.¡± She gave a small nod and left the room, the door clicking shut behind her.

 Chapter 20 - Iâ€™m not ready for a date!

    ¡°Good morning,¡± I said through a yawn as Catherine stepped out of her room, stretching as she rubbed her eyes. Her red hair was slightly messy, and she looked half-awake.

    I had tried my hardest to fall asleep earlier but had no success. The restless energy left me wandering outside instead, where I ended up gazing at the stars under the open sky. The cool night breeze brushed against my skin, refreshing but carrying a hint of loneliness. Now, back inside, the early rays of dawn peeked through the windows, casting a soft glow over the house.

    ¡°Good morning, my apprentice,¡± Catherine greeted, her voice soft and groggy as she stepped out of her room. She was still in her pajamas, her red hair slightly disheveled, giving her an unusually relaxed appearance.

    She yawned lightly before adding, ¡°I¡¯ll take a bath first.¡± Without waiting for a response, she turned and walked toward the bathroom, leaving me standing there, still caught between the lingering night and the start of a new day.

    I simply smiled and gave her a small wave as she disappeared down the hallway. This world ran on magic technology and enchanted crystals, seamlessly blending the fantastical with the mundane. It was fascinating to see how everyday necessities¡ªlike heating water, lighting a room, or even running a bath¡ªwere powered by the soft glow of those magical crystals.

    But I still didn¡¯t understand much about how it all worked. The glow of the crystals, the runes etched into devices, and the way magic seemed to flow through everything¡ªit was still a mystery to me. Hopefully, Catherine would teach me more about it. If I was going to survive here, understanding this world¡¯s magic technology felt like an essential step.

    Having already taken a bath earlier, I decided to step outside. As I opened the door, the cool morning breeze greeted me, brushing against my skin and ruffling my hair. It was refreshing, carrying the faint scent of dew and blooming flowers. I took a deep breath, letting the crisp air fill my lungs, and stepped out to soak in the peaceful stillness of the early morning.

    Suddenly, a small figure appeared in the sky, descending gracefully toward the hill. As it drew closer, I could make out its striking features: two sharp, curved horns, crimson wings that shimmered faintly in the morning light, and a long, scaly tail that swayed lazily with each step. The figure landed softly on the grass, her movements deliberate as she began walking toward the house¡ªand toward me. Her piercing eyes locked onto mine, and an air of quiet intensity surrounded her.

    "You must be... Miss Mashiro, right?" the horned girl said, her gaze scanning me from head to toe. There was a slight tilt to her head, as if she were sizing me up. "Did you use a Perception Block skill, by any chance?"

    I blinked, tilting my head in confusion. "Um... no?" I replied, shaking my head.

    Her crimson eyes narrowed for a moment before she sighed, placing a clawed hand on her hip. "My apologies. I didn¡¯t expect that the Witch of the Hill would actually take on a level 1 apprentice." Her tone carried a faint hint of disbelief, bordering on mockery.

    I felt my tail twitch at her words, but I held my tongue, unsure whether her comment was meant as an insult or merely an observation.

    "Who are you?" I asked, my voice cautious yet curious

    The girl gave a polite bow, her short red hair swaying gracefully as she grasped the edges of her maid uniform. A faint smile played on her lips.

    "Greetings," she said warmly. "I¡¯m Sophia. I¡¯ve recently been hired as the babysitter for the newborn dragons across the forest."

    I blinked, momentarily stunned by her introduction. Babysitter? For dragons? The absurdity of the idea almost made me laugh, but the seriousness in her tone and posture kept me quiet. Instead, I just stared at her, unsure of how to respond.

    The mention of a babysitter for dragons immediately brought to mind the ancient dragon''s words. "I forgot to hire a babysitter," it had said, its voice grumbling with cute frustration.

    Sophia didn''t seem to mind my silence. She straightened up and gave me another polite smile, though there was a hint of amusement in her eyes.

    "Yes, I know it sounds unusual," she continued, her voice calm, "but dragons are delicate creatures when they¡¯re young. They need proper care and attention¡ªespecially the rare ones like the ones in this forest. It''s my job to make sure they grow up strong and healthy."

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.I nodded slowly, trying to process her words. ¡°I see¡­ but what brings you here, exactly?¡±

    Just before Sophia could respond, the sound of footsteps echoed from inside the house. The door creaked open, and there stood Catherine, her usual bright, charming presence filling the air. Her long red hair peeked out from beneath her signature witch hat, and she held her magical staff with grace as she stepped into view.

    ¡°Sophie¡­? Why are you here?¡± Catherine sighed, tightening her grip on her staff as her nerves seemed to get the best of her. ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m already retired. Why do I still need to be visited by an S-rank adventurer...?¡±

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m retired too,¡± Sophia chuckled, her voice light. ¡°I¡¯ve got a proper job now. But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that Thalradia is in total chaos right now.¡± She smiled knowingly, leaning toward Catherine with a familiarity that spoke of their past.

    Sophia leaned closer to Catherine as she whispered something. Hearing that, Catherine¡¯s eyes sank even further, and she let out a heavy sigh. She glanced at Sophia, exhaustion etched on her face, before her gaze shifted to me, a hint of pity flickering in her expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mashiro. I can¡¯t be with you today.¡± Catherine¡¯s voice was soft, the words laced with an undeniable sadness. She smiled, but it didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.

    I felt a knot tighten in my chest at her words, though I couldn¡¯t bring myself to respond immediately. The air felt heavier suddenly, the warmth of the morning sun not quite reaching me. Catherine seemed so distant in that moment, her usual fiery energy dampened by whatever it was she was dealing with.

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, my voice barely above a whisper, betraying the confusion and unease that were swirling inside me.

    Catherine hesitated, her fingers tightening around her staff. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to take care of,¡± she said, her tone more serious than I had ever heard it. ¡°Something I¡¯ve been avoiding for far too long.¡±

    Sophia, standing a few paces away, observed the exchange with quiet understanding, but said nothing. She didn¡¯t need to.

    For a brief moment, I almost wished I could pry into Catherine¡¯s thoughts, to know what was going on behind that wall of calm she always seemed to maintain. But I didn¡¯t. Instead, I nodded slowly, forcing a smile even though I didn¡¯t feel like it.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I murmured, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Before I could even react, a sudden pressure wrapped around me, pulling me off my feet. I gasped as I felt myself being lifted into the air. My mind barely had time to register what was happening before I realized Sophia¡¯s wings had flared out, and she was hugging me tightly against her chest.

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be sad! Since both me and you have nothing to do, let¡¯s go on a date!¡± she exclaimed, her voice bright and carefree as she lifted us higher into the sky.

    I opened my mouth to protest, but before I could get a word out, I was already far from the ground. The wind rushed past us, whipping my hair and clothes around. My heart raced in panic as I instinctively clutched at Sophia¡¯s arm, trying to steady myself, though her grip on me was strong.

    "Wait! What are you doing?!" I screamed, my voice high-pitched with fear as I struggled to break free of her hold.

    Sophia only laughed, the sound carefree and light. ¡°What does it look like I¡¯m doing? We¡¯re going to have some fun today!¡± Her red wings beat powerfully as we rose higher, the landscape below shrinking with each passing second.

    I tried to look down, but the dizzying height made my stomach churn. The ground below now seemed miles away, a distant blur. I couldn¡¯t understand what had just happened ¡ª one moment, I was standing on the ground, talking to Catherine, and the next, I was being whisked away by someone who was apparently in the mood for an impromptu adventure.

    I twisted in her grip, trying to free myself, but Sophia held me securely, her wings beating rhythmically as we soared higher. "S-Sophia, please!" I yelled again, feeling the wind tear at my skin and whip past my face. "This is crazy!"

    But Sophia just giggled again, as if she didn¡¯t have a care in the world. She didn¡¯t seem bothered at all by the fact that I was panicking. "It¡¯ll be fine, don¡¯t worry!" she said, her voice cheerful and teasing. "We¡¯re just going on a little outing! Don¡¯t you want to see the world from up here?"

    I barely had time to respond when I heard a faint voice from below ¡ª Catherine¡¯s voice. "Take care," she mouthed, waving from the ground below.

 Chapter 21 - She is too close!

    ¡°Huek~¡± A weird, awkward noise escaped my mouth as I opened it in a failed attempt to speak. My stomach churned uncomfortably from the sudden flight, leaving me dizzy and disoriented. The morning sky stretched endlessly above me, calm and serene, a stark contrast to my chaotic emotions.

    I blinked, finally able to take in my surroundings. My heart, still racing, slowed slightly as I realized where we were. Below us was a breathtaking view of a pristine beach, the kind that would¡¯ve been perfect for a postcard. The golden sand stretched out to meet the turquoise waves, and the soft sounds of the tide gently lapping against the shore filled the air. The scene struck a chord of familiarity. It reminded me of the beach I¡¯d seen the first time I arrived in this strange world.

    ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sophia¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts. I turned to look at her. Her red hair swayed gently in the wind, and her horns and wings shimmered faintly in the sunlight. She was smiling, her expression radiant and carefree, as though this was just another ordinary day for her.

    I swallowed hard, still feeling a little off from the unexpected flight. ¡°Y-Yeah,¡± I managed to stammer, my voice hoarse and shaky. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡­¡± My words trailed off as I looked back at the scenery. Despite my initial panic, I couldn¡¯t deny that the view was breathtaking. The colors of the sky blended seamlessly with the horizon, and the gentle breeze carried the salty scent of the ocean.

    Sophia landed gracefully, her wings folding behind her as her boots touched the soft sand. She set me down carefully, and my legs wobbled as they adjusted to solid ground again. ¡°You really need to loosen up,¡± she said with a chuckle, patting me on the shoulder. ¡°Flying Isn''t that bad once you get used to it.¡±

    I gave her a weak glare, brushing sand off my clothes. ¡°You could¡¯ve at least warned me before taking off like that,¡± I grumbled, still feeling the ghost of vertigo lingering in my head. ¡°I thought I was going to fall!¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t, did you?¡± she replied, smirking. ¡°Besides, now you¡¯re here.¡± She winked mischievously before turning to face the ocean.

    I sighed, realizing there was no point in arguing. My initial frustration started to fade as I looked out at the tranquil beach again. The morning light made the water sparkle like it was dotted with tiny diamonds, and the soft crash of waves against the shore had a calming rhythm to it.

    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± I asked, curiosity slipping into my voice. I didn¡¯t understand Sophia¡¯s intentions, but she seemed to have a reason for everything she did ¡ª even if it wasn¡¯t immediately obvious.

    ¡°Why¡­ huh?¡± Sophia tilted her head, her crimson hair swaying slightly with the motion. Her golden eyes studied me, a glimmer of mischief hidden behind her gaze. ¡°Because¡­ you¡¯re cute? And I¡¯m lonely?¡± She said it as though it were the most obvious thing in the world, her tone light and teasing. Then, with a shrug, she added, ¡°Is there even a need for an explanation?¡±

    Her bluntness hit me like a splash of cold water. My face immediately heated up, and I took a step back, unable to form a coherent response. ¡°W-What kind of reason is that?!¡± I stammered, feeling my ears twitch involuntarily. ¡°You can¡¯t just¡ªjust kidnap someone because you think they¡¯re cute!¡±

    Sophia grinned, clearly enjoying my flustered state. ¡°Oh, but I can, can¡¯t I? After all, here we are,¡± she said, spreading her arms as if to present the idyllic beach around us. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not kidnapping if you¡¯re having fun, right?¡±

    I crossed my arms, narrowing my eyes at her. ¡°That¡¯s not how it works, and you know it,¡± I muttered, though I couldn¡¯t help but feel the tension in my chest loosen slightly at her playful demeanor.

    ¡°Fine¡­¡± Sophia sighed, her energetic demeanor softening as she stared out at the waves. Her crimson eyes seemed to glimmer with something deeper, something more thoughtful. ¡°Hey, Mashiro, do you know why monsters spawn?¡±

    I tilted my head and shrugged. ¡°Not really. Is there some kind of magical explanation for it?¡±

    She nodded, folding her arms as her scaly tail swayed lazily behind her. ¡°Well¡­ monsters are like a mirror,¡± she began, her voice unusually calm. ¡°They¡¯re a reflection of living beings, born from the culmination of mana. You see, every living being¡ªwhether it¡¯s an animal, a plant, or even us¡ªgives off mana naturally. It¡¯s like an invisible energy that surrounds everything.¡±

    I frowned, trying to wrap my head around the concept.

    ¡°Does that mean the skeleton I saw also appeared because of mana?¡± I asked, my brows furrowing as I tried to connect the dots.

    Sophia shook her head, her red hair swaying gently with the movement. ¡°No, no,¡± she corrected, her tone a mix of patience and seriousness. ¡°A skeleton is an undead, not a monster. There¡¯s a key difference between the two.¡±

    I tilted my head, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s the difference, then?¡±

    Sophia sighed, crossing her arms as her wings twitched slightly. ¡°Undead don¡¯t form from mana in the same way monsters do. They¡¯re born from something much darker¡ªconscious emotion. Hatred, longing, regret, despair¡­ strong emotions that linger in the soul after death. They¡¯re tied to what remains of a person¡¯s spirit, clinging to this world instead of moving on.¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    A shiver ran down my spine as her words sank in. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re saying that skeleton was¡­ someone who couldn¡¯t let go?¡±

    Sophia nodded solemnly. ¡°Exactly. It wasn¡¯t created by the natural flow of mana like monsters are. Instead, it¡¯s a manifestation of unresolved emotions¡ªa trapped soul, in a way. That¡¯s why dealing with undead is¡­ different. You¡¯re not just fighting a creature. You¡¯re facing the echoes of someone¡¯s pain or sorrow.¡±

    I swallowed hard, the memory of the skeleton flashing in my mind. It had seemed so¡­ cute? but now I wondered what kind of life¡ªor death¡ªhad led it to that state. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ kind of sad,¡± I murmured.

    Sophia smiled faintly, her usual carefree demeanor replaced by a quiet understanding. ¡°Yeah. It is. But it¡¯s also why people like Catherine or me step in when things like that appear. Someone¡¯s got to make sure those souls find peace¡ªor at least stop them from hurting others.¡±

    ¡°I... see,¡± I said slowly, tilting my head as Sophia¡¯s words sank in. ¡°But why are you telling me this?¡±

    Sophia¡¯s lips curved into a knowing smile, as if she¡¯d been waiting for me to ask that exact question. Her golden eyes glinted with mischief and just a hint of something deeper.

    ¡°You see,¡± she began, gesturing vaguely to the distant horizon, ¡°we¡¯re in one of the most isolated regions on the eastern side of the continent. There¡¯s almost no mana that naturally culminates here, aside from the dragon nest up in the mountain. It¡¯s practically a dead zone for magic.¡±

    I frowned, puzzled. ¡°So, what does that have to do with anything?¡±

    She held up a finger, signaling for patience. ¡°As a dragonborn,¡± she continued, her voice taking on a proud yet casual tone, ¡°I possess an absurdly high amount of mana¡ªso much that it overflows needlessly. It¡¯s both a blessing and a curse.¡±

    Before I could respond, a bright red aura began to radiate from her body, shimmering like embers in the sunlight. The energy was intense, pulsating with raw power. My fox ears twitched instinctively, sensing the overwhelming magic in the air.

    ¡°Remember when I told you that monsters are mirrors of living beings?¡± she asked, her smile widening. ¡°Well, here¡¯s the fun part. If I use my skill to transfer some of my excess mana into you, it¡¯ll act as a catalyst. The mana will radiate from you and interact with the environment. And do you know what that means?¡±

    I shook my head, a mix of curiosity and unease bubbling within me.

    ¡°It means,¡± she said, her voice dropping into an almost playful whisper, ¡°we can make monsters ¡®spawn.¡¯ And because the mana originates from you, the monsters will reflect your current level and abilities. In other words, we can tailor-make challenges for you to face.¡±

    My eyes widened in shock. ¡°You¡¯re saying you can create monsters just by pouring mana into me?¡±

    Sophia nodded, her aura still glowing around her like a fiery halo. ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s a great way to train¡ªor at least, it is for someone like me who has more mana than I know what to do with. And since this area is so devoid of natural mana, it¡¯s the perfect place for something like this. No outside interference.¡±

    I swallowed hard, torn between excitement and dread. ¡°And¡­ you want to do this because¡­?¡±

    ¡°Because,¡± Sophia said with a wink, ¡°I think it¡¯s time you start figuring out what you¡¯re capable of. And besides¡­¡± She tilted her head, her smile turning a little softer. ¡°It¡¯ll be fun. Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡± I mumbled, my brain struggling to keep up with the situation. ¡°How do we do that?¡±

    Sophia¡¯s mischievous smile widened, her golden eyes twinkling with amusement. ¡°Like this,¡± she said simply, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

    Before I could react, she threw herself at me, wrapping her arms tightly around me. My entire body stiffened as the sudden warmth of her embrace enveloped me. Her soft chest pressed against mine, the fabric of her maid uniform clinging slightly to my dress. My fox ears twitched in utter confusion, and my tail puffed up instinctively.

    ¡°Wha¡ª!?¡± I managed to squeak, my face flushing bright red.

    Before I could untangle myself or demand an explanation, Sophia leaned in closer and, without hesitation, kissed me on the cheek. The sensation was warm and soft, sending an electric jolt down my spine.

    ¡°W-What are you doing?!¡± I stammered, trying to back away, but Sophia held me firmly in place.

    She giggled, clearly enjoying my reaction. ¡°Relax, Mashiro. This is just how I transfer mana. It¡¯s efficient and¡­ fun, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Fun?!¡± I sputtered, my mind racing. ¡°You call this fun?!¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± she said playfully, her voice dripping with amusement, ¡°you didn¡¯t ask for the specifics, so I thought I¡¯d show you instead. Consider it a hands-on lesson. Or rather¡­¡± She smirked, tilting her head. ¡°A full-body lesson.¡±

 Chapter 22 - Frog Frenzy!

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough,¡± said Sophia, the dragon girl, though she still clung to me like a koala.

    My ears twitched as I caught the faint sound of rustling from the forest. Turning my head, I noticed several creatures emerging from the trees. Three frog-like monsters hopped forward, their slimy skin glistening under the sunlight. Behind them, wobbly slimes and leggy mushrooms bounced and waddled in no particular order, heading toward the beach. Their movements seemed aimless, as though they were merely exploring their surroundings.

    I glanced at the approaching slimes before awkwardly looking back at Sophia. ¡°Okay¡­ but why are you still stuck on me?¡± I asked, my voice dripping with exasperation.

    Sophia tilted her head, her crimson hair brushing against my shoulder. ¡°Because you smell good,¡± she said matter-of-factly, flashing an innocent smile.

    My ears twitched, and my face flushed. ¡°That¡¯s not¡ªwhat?!¡± I stammered, utterly flustered. Without thinking, I shoved her off me, causing her to stumble back a step.

    ¡°Aw, so mean,¡± Sophia pouted, though she didn¡¯t seem too upset. Instead, she crossed her arms and grinned. ¡°But hey, look at that.¡± She pointed toward the slimes, which had stopped hopping and were now turning their wobbly forms in our direction. Their translucent bodies jiggled slightly, as if they¡¯d finally noticed us.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± I groaned, summoning my sword with a flick of my hand. Its faint glow shimmered against the morning light, and I tightened my grip, bracing myself for the fight ahead. I gripped my sword tightly, ready to face the approaching slimes and monsters. After the previous encounter, I wasn¡¯t about to make the same mistake again. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll keep my distance,¡± I muttered under my breath.

    Sophia, meanwhile, seemed entirely unbothered. Her red wings unfurled gracefully, catching the light as she took to the air. She flew a short distance before landing effortlessly on a large rock near the shoreline. Perching there, she leaned forward with her chin resting on her hands, her tail lazily swaying behind her.

    Noticing one of the slimes leaping toward me, I instinctively swung my sword in a clean arc, slicing through its gelatinous body mid-air. As the blade connected, a familiar translucent text bubble appeared beside the creature:

    (-13 Physical Damage)

    I landed a step away, keeping my guard up. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw a swallowtail butterfly flit gracefully through the air before diving toward the slime, its wings shimmering in the sunlight. The butterfly collided with the slime, dealing minor damage as another bubble popped up:

    (-2 Physical Damage)

    Doing some quick mental math, I figured out my strategy. Each blue slime had around 40 health. My sword dealt 13 damage per hit, meaning it would take three solid strikes to take one down.

    "Alright," I muttered under my breath, gripping the sword tighter. "Three hits each. Let''s do this."

    The slime wobbled as it tried to recover from my first strike, but I wasn¡¯t about to let it catch its balance. With a quick step forward, I swung my sword again, aiming for its core.

    "Hey, why did you go along with Catherine?" Sophia asked, her head tilting with curious innocence, her crimson hair swaying lightly with the breeze. Her sudden question snapped me out of focus for a moment, forcing me to adjust my stance.

    "Is there a reason?" I replied, striking the slime again. The blade sliced through its gelatinous body, leaving it wobbling with 12 health remaining. Before I could finish the job, the swallowtail butterfly flitted in once more, its delicate wings shimmering as it dove at the slime, delivering another small yet precise hit.

    (-2 Physical Damage)

    The slime was barely holding itself together now, but Sophia¡¯s words lingered in the air, stealing more of my attention.

    "You know she¡¯s a witch, right?" she added, her tone light but with an undertone that suggested there was more to her question than idle curiosity.

    I glanced at her briefly, brow furrowing, before returning my focus to the nearly defeated slime. ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± I said as I readied the final strike. ¡°So?¡±

    Without giving the slime a chance to latch onto me, I struck swiftly, my blade slicing cleanly through its gelatinous form. The creature wobbled one last time before dissolving into nothingness, leaving behind a shimmering Luminous Gem in its place.

    [+10 EXP]

    [+5 Weapon EXP]

    I crouched down, picking up the glowing gem. Its surface pulsed faintly, warm to the touch, and I couldn¡¯t help but admire its soft light for a moment. Then, with a simple thought, I made it vanish into my inventory.

    [+1 Luminous Gem]

    ¡°I guess everyone has a reason,¡± Sophia sighed, her voice carrying a strange mixture of resignation and concern, ¡°though, I suggest you return to Vulprithal.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, my grip on the sword tightening as her words sank in.

    Sophia¡¯s expression turned serious, the playful glint in her golden eyes dimming slightly. ¡°That village¡­¡± she began, referring to the small, quiet settlement near Catherine¡¯s hilltop house. ¡°It might not stay isolated for much longer.¡±

    I tilted my head, puzzled. ¡°I¡­ see?¡±

    She nodded, her gaze drifting toward the horizon. ¡°The villagers there are good people¡ªkind, simple folk. They¡¯ve lived peacefully for years, relying on Catherine¡¯s wards and the natural remoteness of the area to keep trouble away. But now¡­¡± Sophia paused, her wings fluttering as if to shake off an unseen weight. ¡°Now that Thalradia is in chaos, things are going to change. There will be refugees¡ªdesperate people with nowhere else to go. And some of them will come to that village.¡±

    I pondered for a moment. There was nowhere else I could go. That village was the only place I knew since I had been reincarnated here as Mashiro.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°Though, as I¡¯ve said, everyone has their own reason,¡± Sophia said with a sigh, breaking the silence. ¡°I don¡¯t know why a fox girl like you left The Golden City of Foxes. So really, I shouldn¡¯t pry like that. Sorry.¡±

    Her words caught me off guard, and I glanced at her with a mixture of confusion and curiosity. ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­¡± My voice faltered, unsure of how to finish the sentence. What could I even say? I didn¡¯t remember leaving any such city¡ªor even being a part of it.

    Sophia gave me a sly smile, her golden eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°Heh, Catherine already toad me, but actually seeing you, you¡¯re one weird fox girl.¡±

    ¡°Toad¡­?¡± I repeated, tilting my head as her words sank in. Before I could process what she meant, a sudden blur in the corner of my vision made me flinch.

    SPLAT.

    A giant toad, roughly the size of a shoe, slammed into my face with a wet thwack. Startled, I let out a muffled yelp, stumbling back and waving my arms in an attempt to peel the slimy creature off.

    ¡°Ugh! What¡ª?!¡± I sputtered, finally managing to push the sticky amphibian away from my face. It landed on the ground with an indignant croak, glaring at me as though I¡¯d offended it.

    Sophia burst out laughing, clutching her sides as her wings fluttered from the force of her amusement. ¡°Oh my gods, that was perfect! Toad me, get it? I toad you!¡± she managed between fits of laughter, tears forming in the corners of her eyes.

    I wiped the mucus off my face with a look of utter disbelief, glaring at Sophia as the toad hopped lazily away. ¡°You planned that, didn¡¯t you?!¡±

    She grinned, completely unrepentant. ¡°Maybe. Maybe not. But you¡¯ve gotta admit¡ªit¡¯s hilarious.¡±

    I wiped away the gross slime from my face, grimacing as the sensation lingered on my hands. Turning my attention to the culprit, I focused on the giant frog, and a glowing interface appeared before me.

    <<Slimy Froggy (Lv. 2)>>

    Health Points: 80/80 [100%]

    Category: Monsters

    Description: A slimy frog. Watch out for its long tongue, or it will cause you unbelievable psychological damage.

    I stared at the description, blinking in disbelief. Unbelievable psychological damage? What did that even mean? Was it referring to how gross it was or¡­ something else? Either way, I wasn¡¯t about to let this slimy creature get the better of me.

    Sophia, who was still perched on the rock nearby, giggled as she watched me. ¡°Careful, Mashiro. If you¡¯re not quick enough, that tongue might scar you for life¡ªmentally, at least.¡±

    I shot her an unimpressed glare. ¡°Thanks for the warning,¡± I said dryly, gripping my sword. ¡°You¡¯re such a great babysitter.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡± she replied cheerfully, clearly enjoying my predicament.

    The frog let out a low croak, its beady eyes fixed on me. Its long, sticky tongue flicked out slightly as if it were sizing me up. My grip tightened on the hilt of my sword. Alright, slimy little monster. Let¡¯s see if you can handle this.

    I lunged forward, my sword slashing through the air as it connected with the frog''s slimy body. A faint text bubble popped up next to it:

    (-13 Physical Damage)

    The creature let out a guttural croak, but before I could follow up with another strike, its long, sticky tongue shot out like a whip.

    ¡°Ugh¡ªwhat the¡ª?!¡±

    The tongue wrapped around my sword first, the slimy texture making it hard to maintain my grip. Before I could react, it encircled my wrist and then coiled around my body like a grotesque snake.

    ¡°Ew! Let go of me, you disgusting¡ªugh!¡± I struggled, but the more I moved, the tighter the tongue¡¯s grip became. My sword was trapped, and my arms were pinned to my sides.

    From her spot on the rock, Sophia burst into laughter, clutching her stomach as her wings twitched in amusement. ¡°Oh my gosh, I told you to be careful of the tongue!¡± she teased.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t funny, Sophia!¡± I snapped, wriggling in vain against the frog¡¯s slimy hold. The smell was unbearable, like damp moss and rotten algae, and the sensation of the slimy texture against my skin made my stomach churn.

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Sophia said, wiping a tear from her eye as she stood up. Her voice was still laced with amusement. ¡°Want me to save you, or are you going to figure it out on your own, heroine?¡±

    I glared at her. ¡°Just¡ªugh¡ªgive me a second! I can handle this!¡±

    The swallowtail butterfly, the one that had been quietly hovering around earlier ever since I slashed it, darted toward me with a flash of blue. It circled the frog¡¯s tongue for a moment, then swooped in with surprising speed.

    Before I could even react, the butterfly released a glowing burst of energy, dealing 2 damage, and the tongue around my body loosened with a sudden, sharp snap. I fell to the ground, gasping in relief as the frog¡¯s grip released me.

    ¡°Whew!¡± I said, taking a deep breath and quickly reaching for my sword, which had been freed from the frog¡¯s hold. ¡°That was way too close.¡±

    Sophia, her laughter dying down, gave a playful shrug. ¡°Well, you seemed like you needed a little help. That butterfly¡¯s actually more useful than it looks.¡±

    I nodded, catching my breath. ¡°I¡¯m going to need more than that butterfly next time if I¡¯m going to deal with frogs like this.¡±

    The frog, meanwhile, was still disoriented from the butterfly¡¯s intervention. With a determined look, I steadied my sword and prepared to finish the job.

 Chapter 23 - I donâ€™t have a lover!

    ¡°Just¡ª¡± I swung my sword with precision, landing a clean hit on the frog¡¯s slimy body. Green ichor splattered as the frog let out a guttural croak of protest. I quickly stepped back, allowing the swallowtail butterfly to dart in and deal with its tongue.

    Health Points: 50/80 [62.5%]

    ¡°Die!¡± I shouted, stepping forward again with a fierce determination. My blade sliced through the air, connecting with another solid strike. The frog stumbled, its slimy skin rippling with the impact, as I deftly sidestepped to avoid any counterattack.

    Health Points: 37/80 [46.25%]

    ¡°Already!¡± I growled, adrenaline coursing through me. The butterfly circled around the frog, distracting it just long enough for me to land another well-timed strike. The frog¡¯s croaks grew weaker as its movements slowed.

    Health Points: 22/80 [27.5%]

    The butterfly swooped in again, glowing faintly as it danced around the creature¡¯s head. With the frog visibly weakened, I tightened my grip on the hilt of my sword, ready to deliver the final two blows.

    I delivered two quick slashes, the blade cutting cleanly through the frog. Its body stopped moving, collapsing with a wet thud. A faint glow emanated from its remains, and a luminous gem materialized beside it, shimmering softly.

    [+25 EXP]

    [+10 Weapon EXP]

    As I bent down to pick up the gem, a holographic screen appeared in front of me, its translucent glow casting faint light onto my surroundings.

    [You have leveled up to Level 2 (EXP 10/250)]

    Health Points: 100/100 ¡ú 120/120

    Mana: 20/20 ¡ú 24/24

    Physical Attack: 10 ¡ú 12 (+3)

    Magical Attack: 0 ¡ú 0.2

    Defense: 2 ¡ú 2.4

    Agility: 12 ¡ú 14.4

    I stared at the stats, letting the information sink in. "Huh, I leveled up," I muttered to myself, feeling a strange mix of pride and anticipation.

    Sophia, perched casually on the rock, smirked as she observed my progress. ¡°Hm¡­ not bad,¡± she murmured, her tail swaying lazily behind her. ¡°At least you¡¯re improving quickly. Though, I guess you¡¯d better¡ªthis is just the beginning, after all.¡±

    I huffed and puffed, my sword still at the ready, as I glanced around. The beach was dotted with small monsters: rabbits with sharp horns and mushrooms walking on stubby little legs. They didn¡¯t seem particularly threatening, but I stayed cautious. Sliding the luminous gem into my inventory, I heard the familiar sound of a system notification.

    [+2 Luminous Gem]

    I tightened my grip on my sword, preparing to test my newfound strength. But before I could make a move, my stomach let out a loud, embarrassing grumble.

    ¡°Pfft.¡± A poorly concealed snicker came from Sophia, who was still lounging on her rock. I turned red as her laughter grew louder.

    ¡°Well, we haven¡¯t had breakfast,¡± she said between chuckles, her wings twitching with amusement. ¡°So it¡¯s natural, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    I sighed, lowering my sword and returning it to my inventory. ¡°Just when I thought I¡¯d get to test out my increased stats,¡± I muttered, placing my hand on my stomach. ¡°How am I supposed to know how strong I¡¯ve gotten now?¡±

    Sophia hopped off the rock gracefully and stretched her arms. Her tail swayed as she spoke. ¡°Every time you level up, your stats increase by about 20%. That means everything¡ªyour strength, defense, agility¡ªgets a nice boost,¡± she explained, brushing a strand of hair away from her face. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not the most effective way to grow stronger, but it¡¯ll do for now.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Not the most effective way? What do you mean?¡±

    She grinned slyly. ¡°Oh, there are other ways to increase your power¡ªtraining, acquiring magical artifacts, mastering advanced skills. But leveling up is the easiest, especially for someone like you.¡±

    ¡°Someone like me?¡± I echoed, tilting my head.

    Sophia waved her hand dismissively. ¡°You¡¯ll figure it out soon enough. For now, though¡­¡± Her stomach growled suddenly, interrupting her sentence.

    Sophia stood at the edge of the beach, her gaze fixed on the shimmering waves. Her expression softened as she closed her eyes, inhaling deeply. Then, without warning, she opened her mouth, and a brilliant torrent of fire erupted forth. The flames roared as they licked the ocean''s surface, sending a plume of steam into the air.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.The fiery spectacle didn¡¯t last long, but it was enough to cause a commotion in the water. A few moments later, the charred remains of massive sea creatures began floating to the surface¡ªa giant tuna and an enormous octopus, each roughly the size of a mango tree.

    Sophia spread her crimson wings and took off, her movements smooth and effortless as she soared over the ocean. Hovering above the water, she reached down, grabbing the floating carcass of the giant tuna with ease before turning to snatch the octopus in her other arm. Despite their size, she carried them as if they were no heavier than a basket of bread.

    Landing back on the beach with a flourish, she dropped her haul onto the sand with a loud thud. The sheer size of the creatures left me speechless for a moment.

    ¡°Breakfast is served,¡± Sophia said with a smirk, brushing her hands together.

    I stared at the enormous seafood lying before us. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a bit excessive, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    She tilted her head innocently, her tail swishing behind her. ¡°What? You said you were hungry.¡±

    I sighed, knowing I couldn¡¯t argue with her logic. ¡°I hope you know how to cook these.¡±

    Sophia grinned mischievously. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve got it covered. Trust me, you¡¯re in for a feast!¡±

    Sophia wasted no time. With a flick of her hand, a small flame ignited on her fingertip. She carefully used it to sear through the thick scales of the tuna, making swift, precise cuts. It was surprising how dexterous and skilled she was, considering her playful and carefree demeanor.

    Meanwhile, I tried to make myself useful by gathering some driftwood and dry seaweed from the shore to create a makeshift fire pit. After arranging the materials, I awkwardly glanced at Sophia. "Uh, do you want me to¡ª?"

    Before I could finish, Sophia snapped her fingers, and a roaring flame instantly consumed the fire pit. I flinched, nearly dropping the seaweed I was holding.

    ¡°Relax, Mashiro,¡± she chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the cooking. You just sit tight and watch.¡±

    I let out a sigh and sat down on a flat rock nearby, my stomach growling in anticipation as the rich smell of roasted fish began to fill the air. Sophia worked quickly, skewering chunks of tuna meat and tentacles from the octopus on makeshift sticks. She seasoned them with herbs and spices she pulled out from her maid pocket.

    As the skewers roasted over the fire, the crackling sound and savory aroma were mouthwatering. Sophia turned to me with a grin, holding up a perfectly grilled piece of tuna. ¡°Here, try it!¡±

    I reached out hesitantly, taking the skewer from Sophia¡¯s hand. The aroma was incredible¡ªsmoky, savory, and tinged with a faint hint of the sea. The golden-brown crust on the tuna was slightly charred, and the juices glistened as I brought it closer to my mouth.

    ¡°Wow,¡± I muttered before taking a bite. The fish practically melted in my mouth, tender and flavorful, with the perfect balance of smokiness and the subtle spices Sophia had somehow conjured from her pocket.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Sophia asked, leaning in expectantly, her tail swishing behind her like a curious cat

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ amazing,¡± I admitted, chewing eagerly. ¡°This is seriously good.¡±

    She puffed out her chest, clearly pleased with herself. ¡°Of course it is! I¡¯ve cooked for dragons, nobles, and adventurers alike. Making a meal fit for a fox girl is child¡¯s play.¡±

    I paused mid-bite, glancing at her suspiciously. ¡°Wait, what exactly is in your maid pocket? You¡¯re pulling out spices like it¡¯s a magical pantry.¡±

    Sophia smirked and wagged her finger. ¡°A good maid never reveals her secrets. Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s a handy little trick I picked up back in the Golden City of Fox.¡±

    ¡°Golden City of Fox again¡­¡± I muttered, taking another bite of tuna. It was delicious enough to distract me from pressing the matter further.

    Sophia, meanwhile, skewered a few tentacles from the octopus and roasted them over the fire. The rich, buttery scent of grilled seafood filled the air, and my stomach growled again despite already having started eating.

    As we sat on the beach, eating and listening to the gentle crash of waves, I realized how surreal this moment was. A dragon girl cooking seafood for me on an isolated beach in another world¡ªit felt like something out of a dream. But the warmth of the food and the carefree atmosphere made it all too real.

    ¡°Hey Mashiro, do you have a boyfriend?¡± Sophia suddenly asked, her tone casual but curious.

    I nearly choked on my food, a surprised cough escaping me as I struggled to swallow. ¡°What brings this up?¡±

    Sophia tilted her head, grinning mischievously. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s the beach. A place full of passion and heat,¡± she said, her eyes drifting toward the ocean as if contemplating something. ¡°And well, Catherine told me you ran away because of¡­ your lover?¡±

    My face turned beet red. ¡°That did NOT happen!¡± I nearly spat out my food in panic, quickly swallowing and trying to regain my composure. My mind, however, was in a whirlwind. I had never really interacted with the opposite sex much, aside from casual conversations. The last guy I spoke to was... ¡°Ah.¡± I muttered aloud, my thoughts snapping and I involuntarily thought back to yesterday¡ªback to when I left Scheon and the others without even saying goodbye.

    Sophia raised an eyebrow, her grin widening. ¡°Oh, you do have someone in mind.¡±

 Chapter 24 - I didnâ€™t ask for love advice!

    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s not like that,¡± I muttered, taking another bite of tuna to avoid her probing gaze. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I think I did something terrible to someone who tried to be nice to me yesterday.¡±

    Sophia raised an eyebrow, her interest clearly piqued. ¡°Hmm, I see,¡± she said, leaning in slightly with a playful smile. ¡°Well, spill it! Tell me all about it. I¡¯m excellent at giving romance advice. I¡¯ve lived long enough to see countless buds of love bloom¡ªand wilt.¡±

    I hesitated, glancing down at the food in my hands. ¡°It¡¯s not romance,¡± I insisted, though my voice lacked confidence. ¡°I just¡­ I left without saying anything. He was kind, and I just¡ªvanished.¡±

    Sophia¡¯s expression softened, her teasing demeanor fading slightly. ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s guilt, huh?¡± she said, resting her chin on her palm. ¡°But sometimes, a little guilt is just the first step toward doing something right. Are you planning to fix it?¡±

    I fidgeted, unsure of how to answer. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ What if it¡¯s already too late?¡±

    Sophia grinned mischievously, her wings fluttering slightly as if preparing for some grand proclamation. ¡°It¡¯s never too late, Mashiro! And if it¡¯s romance, even better! Just go back, sweep him off his feet, and confess your undying love¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not romance!¡± I interrupted, my face burning.

    Sophia let out a melodramatic sigh. ¡°Fine, fine. But seriously, just talk to him. Even if it¡¯s not romantic, people appreciate honesty. You might be surprised.¡±

    I mulled over her words in silence, the waves gently crashing against the shore in the background.

    ¡°Let me tell you how us, dragonborn apologizes.¡± Sophia put her hand inside her maid pocket, and pulled out a bunch of treasures such as rings, earrings, bracelets, crowns made out of gold and jewelry. ¡°Treasures are treasures! More treasure means more sincere dragons! So just give this person the illuminating rainbow gem you collected from the monsters you defeated!¡±

    I sat in silence, chewing the tuna slowly as I mulled over Sophia''s suggestion. The savory flavor was a pleasant distraction, but my mind was already racing. After swallowing, I finally spoke.

    ¡°Well¡­ he¡¯s a human, not a dragon,¡± I said, my tone thoughtful. ¡°Besides, he was trying to give me that same gem to cheer me up before. So handing it back to him might just feel... weird.¡±

    Sophia tilted her head, curiosity gleaming in her eyes. ¡°Oh? So this person gave you a treasure first? Interesting. Maybe they were trying to tell you something.¡±

    I ignored her teasing smirk and placed my hand under my chin, tapping it lightly as I pondered. ¡°But... a gift, huh? That might not be such a bad idea. Even if it¡¯s not the gem, maybe giving him something meaningful would show that I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ if it¡¯s not treasures, how about food?¡± Sophia said with a grin, her hands busy skewering the tentacles of the giant octopus alongside the tender chunks of tuna. The fire crackled as she worked with practiced ease, her wings giving a small, satisfied flutter as she glanced at her handiwork.

    After preparing a dozen or so skewers, she thrust them into my hands with a bright smile. ¡°Here! Food is the universal language, right? Everyone loves a good meal, and it shows you care. Plus, who could stay mad at someone who brings them fresh seafood?¡±

    I blinked, staring at the pile of skewers. ¡°This feels a bit... excessive,¡± I said, trying to juggle the awkward weight of the makeshift feast. ¡°Am I supposed to feed an army or something?¡±

    Sophia laughed, placing her hands on her hips. ¡°Better to overdo it than underdo it! Besides, food is a symbol of hospitality and peace. Give this person these skewers, and I guarantee they¡¯ll forgive you. Or, at the very least, you¡¯ll make their day better.¡± She winked. ¡°I¡¯ve seen more awkward apologies and budding romances than you can imagine. Trust me, this¡¯ll work.¡±

    I sighed, shaking my head with a faint smile. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll try it. But if this backfires, I¡¯m blaming you.¡±

    ¡°Deal,¡± Sophia said with a playful grin, sitting back down by the fire. ¡°Now, go make peace! And don¡¯t forget to smile¡ªit¡¯ll help.¡±

    I clutched the skewers, feeling both amused and uncertain. This might not have been the grand strategy I was expecting, but it was certainly... unique.

    While holding the skewers and mulling over the idea, a familiar bubble text appeared in the corner of my vision:

    [+14 Octopus skewers]

    [+19 Tuna Skewers]

    I sighed and shifted the weight in my hands, watching as the skewers shimmered and disappeared into my mysterious inventory. "I''ll give these to Scheon, Lisa, and Elise as a token of apology," I muttered. "Maybe Roy and the other villagers, too. If they''re hungry, they¡¯ll appreciate it."

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    But then a thought struck me¡ªcould I even store food in my mysterious inventory? I wasn¡¯t sure how it worked, especially with something as perishable as food. There was no telling if it kept things fresh or if I¡¯d end up handing out skewers of spoiled fish by accident. The idea made my stomach churn.

    I sighed. "Well, I''ll just deal with that later. One problem at a time."

    Sophia¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts. ¡°What are you mumbling about over there, Mashiro?¡± She smirked from her spot by the fire, prodding the remaining chunks of octopus with a stick.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± I replied, brushing sand off my dress.

    Sophia stood up, her sharp eyes scanning the horizon as she noticed a fiery glow in the distance. The fireball shot up into the sky from the direction of the mountain, lighting up the atmosphere.

    ¡°Well, it seems like my babysitting shift has come,¡± she said, a hint of excitement in her voice. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back home to Catherine¡¯s house.¡±

    Before I could respond, she had already moved toward me. In an instant, I found myself swept up in her arms, her wings unfurling dramatically like a phoenix taking flight. I barely had time to finish swallowing the last bite of my meal before we were hurtling through the air.

    The wind rushed past me, tugging at my clothes and hair as we ascended higher into the sky. My stomach dropped from the sudden movement, but I quickly steadied myself, trying to ignore the dizzying sensation. Sophia¡¯s grip was firm, and despite her playful demeanor, there was an undeniable strength in how she carried me.

    ¡°Waaait~!¡± I exclaimed as she halted abruptly in midair, her wings frozen in place. ¡°Can you take me to the village instead? I want to give them the seafood directly, as quickly as possible.¡±

    I had no idea how long the food would stay fresh in there, or if it would spoil altogether. The thought made me uneasy.

    With a flick of her wings, she shifted direction, turning toward the village. I glanced over the landscape as we began to descend, the peaceful view of the beach now replaced with the familiar sight of the village nestled between the hills.

    Sophia adjusted her grip on me, flying a little lower, her wings cutting through the air with a graceful ease. ¡°Alright, village it is. Hold on tight.¡± I tightened my hold around her, watching as the village grew closer, hoping that my hasty decision wouldn¡¯t backfire.

    Sophia''s wings slowed as she descended toward the outskirts of the village. The wind shifted, and I braced myself for landing. ¡°Here we are,¡± she said with a satisfied grin. ¡°Ready to deliver your apology, I guess?¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Sophia,¡± I nodded, feeling a bit nervous but determined.

    ¡°Well, I need to hurry or my employer would be angry,¡± said Sophia as she brushed off her maid uniform and spread her wings once more as her feet left the ground. ¡°Bye, Mashiro.¡±

    Before I could even respond, Sophia was already lifting off the ground, her wings beating strongly as she ascended into the sky. The breeze from her takeoff blew my hair back, and I squinted up at her, now floating high above.

    "Goodbye, and thanks," I muttered to myself, before turning my attention forward, my heart set on reaching Lisa¡¯s restaurant.

    I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what lay ahead, and started walking toward the village center. The sun was still high in the sky, but I was determined to deliver the food and apologize, no matter how awkward or strange it might feel. As I walked, the familiar sounds of village life reached my ears¡ªchatter, the rhythmic clinking of tools, children¡¯s laughter.

    I walked toward Lisa¡¯s restaurant and inn, my steps slow and steady, though my thoughts raced with uncertainty. The sign still hung outside, signaling that it was closed for the day. I hesitated for a moment, then knocked gently on the door.

    ¡°Lisa, are you there?¡± I called softly, my voice carrying a hint of nervousness.

    The door creaked open, but to my surprise, it wasn¡¯t Lisa who greeted me. Instead, Elise appeared, her hair disheveled, and her eyes half-lidded as she rubbed them groggily.

    ¡°Ah, Miss Mashiro¡­¡± she murmured, her voice thick with sleep. She yawned, then blinked at me, clearly still adjusting to being awake. ¡°Big sister is¡­ resting.¡±

    Her words were soft and unhurried, as though she were trying to make sense of the situation while still caught in the haze of sleep. I stood there for a moment, feeling a pang of guilt rise in my chest, but I pushed it down. This wasn¡¯t the time for hesitation.

    ¡°Is she... alright?¡± I asked quietly, concerned about slipping through despite my attempts to stay composed.

    Elise¡¯s sleepy expression faltered, her gaze dropping to the floor. She bit her lip and shuffled uncomfortably, as if weighing her words. Finally, she whispered, ¡°She¡¯s¡­ not getting better.¡±

 Chapter 25 - Double sorry!

    ¡°I see¡­¡± I muttered, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡±

    Elise shook her head quickly, rubbing her eyes again as if to shake off the heaviness of the moment. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Big sister doesn¡¯t like it when people fuss over her. She says it¡¯s just a small thing, but¡­¡± Her words trailed off, and she sighed deeply.

    ¡°Ah, Mashiro, good morning!¡± Lisa¡¯s familiar, cheerful voice rang out as she appeared at the door, stepping up behind Elise. She waved at me with a bright smile, her energy as infectious as always. ¡°I thought I¡¯d never see you again after you left so suddenly yesterday. You really surprised me!¡±

    I fidgeted awkwardly, gripping the skewers in my hands I just summoned. ¡°G-good morning, Lisa,¡± I replied, my voice barely above a murmur.

    I took a deep breath, steadying myself as I held up the skewers awkwardly. ¡°I¡­ I wanted to apologize,¡± I said, my words tumbling out in a rush. ¡°For yesterday. I left so suddenly, and it wasn¡¯t fair to you¡ªor anyone else.¡±

    Lisa blinked in surprise, then her expression melted into a warm, understanding smile. ¡°Oh, Mashiro, you didn¡¯t need to worry about that,¡± she said gently. ¡°We all have our moments. But I appreciate you coming back to say that.¡±

    Elise glanced up at me, her tired gaze flicking to the skewers in my hands. ¡°Are those¡­ for us?¡± she asked softly, her voice carrying a faint trace of wonder.

    I nodded, feeling my face heat up. ¡°Yeah. I thought¡­ Maybe this could make up for how I acted. I collected them earlier this morning,¡± I said, holding the skewers out to Lisa. ¡°I wanted to make sure they were fresh.¡±

    Lisa¡¯s eyes lit up as she accepted the skewers, inspecting them with an impressed look. ¡°Wow, these look amazing! You went out of your way to do this for us?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s the least I could do,¡± I said, looking down. ¡°I just¡­ I didn¡¯t want to leave things like that.¡±

    Lisa placed a hand on my shoulder, her warmth and sincerity making me look up. ¡°Thank you, Mashiro,¡± she said, her voice soft but filled with gratitude. ¡°This means a lot to me¡ªand to Elise.¡±

    Elise nodded, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips. ¡°Thank you, Miss Mashiro. Big sister will really like these.¡±

    "Um... Do you know where Scheon is? I need to apologize to him too," I asked hesitantly, clutching the skewers in my hands.

    Lisa¡¯s cheerful expression faltered slightly, and she exchanged a quick, subtle glance with Elise. ¡°Scheon?¡± she repeated, her voice softening. ¡°He left early this morning. Said he was helping the merchants with their wagon. Apparently, he¡¯s pretty fond of taking care of the horse.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I see.¡± My shoulders slumped slightly, disappointment sinking in.

    Lisa hesitated for a moment before continuing, her tone tinged with a hint of mischief. ¡°You know, after you left yesterday, he wouldn¡¯t stop asking me and Elise about you. Kept trying to figure out what you like, or if he did something wrong.¡±

    I blinked in surprise, my cheeks flushing. ¡°W-what? Why would he¡ª?¡±

    Elise gave a small, knowing smile, leaning lightly against the doorframe. ¡°He seemed really worried,¡± she said softly. ¡°It was kind of¡­ sweet, actually.¡±

    I felt my face grow hotter, and I fidgeted nervously. ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t mean to make him worry,¡± I mumbled, my voice barely above a whisper.

    Lisa grinned, her usual playful energy returning. ¡°Well, it seems like you left quite the impression on him. If you¡¯re planning to apologize, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be happy to hear it.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go to him right now,¡± I said with a determined nod. Turning to leave, I gave them a small wave. ¡°Please, take care, Lisa.¡±

    Lisa smiled warmly, her usual cheerful demeanor shining through as she waved back. Elise followed suit, her hand lifting in a small, sleepy motion.

    As I turned my back and began walking away, a fleeting glance over my shoulder caught something unexpected. For just a split second, Lisa¡¯s smile faded, replaced by an expression of quiet fatigue¡ªalmost sadness. It was so brief that I almost doubted what I saw, but it left a faint weight in my chest.

    <hr>

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.¡°Scheon!¡± I called out, waving as I approached the field. In the distance, I spotted a lone horse hitched to a cart, its polished coat gleaming under the sunlight. Standing beside it was a familiar figure¡ªScheon, the blonde, handsome man from yesterday¡ªcarefully grooming the horse. He turned his head sharply at the sound of my voice.

    ¡°Wh-what? My lady?!¡± Scheon stammered, nearly dropping the brush in his hand. His expression was a mix of surprise and panic, and his eyes darted around nervously, as if he were expecting someone to appear at any moment.

    We were far from the bustling merchants in the village square. They seemed to be occupied with trading goods, likely speaking with the village chief, but I had no time to focus on that. My attention was entirely on Scheon and his strange behavior.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked, walking closer to him as I circled the horse and examined the wagon.

    ¡°N-nothing!¡± Scheon stuttered, his flustered tone a stark contrast to his confident demeanor yesterday. He awkwardly fidgeted with the brush in his hands, avoiding my gaze. ¡°A-anyway, a lady like yourself shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow at his odd reaction. ¡°Why are you so flustered today?¡± I asked gently, trying to keep the conversation light and avoid making things more awkward than they already were.

    Deep down, I felt a pang of guilt. After the way I had abruptly left yesterday, I probably had no right to press him like this. But I couldn¡¯t just leave things unresolved. I wanted to have a proper conversation with him this time¡ªone without misunderstandings or awkward tension.

    Scheon¡¯s face turned an even deeper shade of red as he blinked, clearly taken aback by my sudden apology. His nervous energy seemed to spike, and before I could process it fully, I found myself bowing my head in an attempt to make up for the way I had acted the day before.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Scheon!¡± I blurted out, my voice tinged with embarrassment.

    ¡°Miss Mashiro, I apologize!¡± Scheon immediately responded, his voice flustered and full of earnestness.

    I looked up in surprise, only to find that we were both bowing at the same time, our heads nearly touching. There was an awkward silence as we both froze, realizing just how ridiculous it all must have looked.

    We stood there, caught in the odd, unexpected moment. Then, both of us chuckled softly, our tension gradually easing. I could see a faint smile tugging at Scheon¡¯s lips, and I felt a small sense of relief¡ªlike a weight had been lifted from my shoulders.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make things weird between us,¡± I said, a little more composed now. ¡°I just¡­ I didn¡¯t want to leave without saying anything. And, I didn¡¯t want you to think I was ungrateful for your kindness.¡±

    Ah, why was I still feeling so stressed about this? I couldn¡¯t stop my heart from racing, and a small part of me wanted to run as far away as possible. It was like an instinct, something deep inside me that warned me to keep my distance from him. The very first time we met, it was the same feeling, and now, even though we were talking calmly, I could still feel it tugging at me.

    My heart fluttered uncomfortably, and I tried my best not to make it obvious.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, My Lady. I was insensitive,¡± Scheon said, his voice sincere. ¡°I tried to give you those gems without considering how you might feel.¡±

    Even as he spoke, that instinct in the back of my mind whispered at me to run, to stay away from him. He was everything I feared¡ªhandsome, charismatic, and just like a character out of one of those otome games. A perfect hero, one who didn¡¯t belong with someone like me.

    Blonde hair, a face that could stop hearts, and that "shounen protagonist" energy... It was all too much. I was oil, and he was water¡ªnever meant to mix.

    But despite the swirling anxiety inside, I pushed through it. I fought the urge to turn and walk away. I couldn¡¯t let my instincts control me, not now.

    I forced a smile, trying to make it genuine. ¡°No,¡± I said, my voice quieter but still firm. ¡°I appreciate it. Those gems... I love the rainbow gems.¡±

    As soon as the words left my mouth, I felt a tiny sense of relief. Maybe it was just a small thing, but it felt like a step forward. Even though every part of me screamed to stay away, I was still here, talking to him. And somehow, that felt important.

    ¡°Really?¡± Scheon¡¯s eyes widened slightly, his hand reaching into his breast pocket. Slowly, he pulled out a small pouch, hesitating for a moment as if unsure whether to show its contents. ¡°I¡­ almost threw them away,¡± he admitted, his voice soft, tinged with embarrassment.

    I gave him a reassuring nod. ¡°Really. I meant it.¡±

    His expression softened at my words, and with a quick motion, I retrieved the remaining tuna and octopus skewers from my inventory. The glowing interface flickered briefly before the skewers materialized in my hands. I held them up to Scheon, their savory aroma wafting in the air between us.

    ¡°How about we exchange gifts?¡± I suggested, trying to keep my tone light and inviting.

 Chapter 26 - Dinner and war?!

    Scheon blinked, his eyes darting between the skewers and me. ¡°Exchange gifts?¡± he repeated, his brows furrowing slightly before his lips curved into a small smile. ¡°I¡­ I like that idea.¡±

    He opened the pouch he was holding, revealing the colorful gems inside¡ªthe same ones he had tried to give me before. Their luminous hues sparkled in the light, catching my eye. With a careful hand, he picked one out and held it toward me.

    ¡°This one,¡± he said, his voice quiet but warm. ¡°It¡¯s the brightest. I thought it might suit you.¡±

    I hesitated for a moment, the unease in my chest flickering again like a faint ember refusing to die out. But I pushed it aside with a deep breath and forced a smile. Extending the skewers toward him, I said, ¡°And these are for you. I made them myself¡ªor, well, I helped... by watching someone else cook them.¡±

    A nervous chuckle slipped out as I spoke, trying to make light of my minimal contribution.

    Our hands met briefly during the exchange, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel the contrast between his steady grip and my slightly trembling fingers. Still, when I saw his expression light up as he inspected the skewers, I felt a strange sense of relief. For the first time since I¡¯d met him, I felt like the distance between us had lessened, even just a little.

    Now that I thought about it, the irony wasn¡¯t lost on me. Here we were, exchanging gifts that neither of us had truly created ourselves. Scheon had picked up the luminous gem I¡¯d forgotten to retrieve, while I handed him skewers that Sophia had painstakingly cooked.

    Still, as I watched his face light up with a genuine smile while holding the skewers, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a strange warmth replace the unease in my chest. Maybe it wasn¡¯t about who made what¡ªit was the thought behind it that mattered. Or at least, that¡¯s what I told myself to keep from feeling ridiculous.

    Suddenly, a yawn escaped me. The exhaustion from staying up all night finally caught up, making my eyelids feel heavier than usual. Scheon noticed and chuckled softly, a warm smile spreading across his face.

    ¡°Hey¡­ Miss Mashiro,¡± he began, his voice slightly hesitant. ¡°Would you like to have dinner¡­ at Lisa¡¯s? You know, if you¡¯re free.¡± His gaze darted away from mine, focusing instead on the horse and the wagon, as though he was nervous.

    I felt my cheeks grow warm. Was this¡­ an invitation?

    ¡°Um¡­ sure,¡± I managed to reply, my voice quieter than I intended. My mind raced with thoughts. I¡¯d have to make sure Catherine was okay with it, but knowing her unpredictable schedule, I had no idea when she¡¯d even come home.

    Still, as I watched Scheon¡¯s face brighten at my answer, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a small flutter in my chest. Maybe tonight wouldn¡¯t be so bad after all.

    <hr>

    ¡°I¡¯m home¡­¡± I muttered as I pushed the door open to Catherine¡¯s house. The blazing sun finally stopped scorching my back as I stepped inside, relishing the cooler air.

    The living room greeted me with an unexpected sight. Catherine¡¯s head was resting on the table, her long red hair spilling over like a fiery curtain, partially obscuring her face.

    As I walked closer, she slowly turned her head toward me, her movements sluggish and heavy. ¡°Good morning¡­ Mashiro,¡± she mumbled, her voice thick with exhaustion.

    I glanced at the cluttered table, covered with stacks of papers, scrolls, and what looked like an empty coffee mug. ¡°It¡¯s already midday, though,¡± I pointed out, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Weren¡¯t you heading to¡­ uh, Thal-something place?¡±

    Catherine let out a groan, waving her hand dismissively. ¡°Thalradia,¡± she corrected, her voice barely audible. ¡°And I did. I just got back an hour ago. Bureaucrats... They¡¯ll make you wish dragons were running the world.¡± She slumped further into her chair, looking utterly drained.

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as I slipped off my shoes. ¡°Well, welcome back, I guess. You look like you¡¯ve been through a war.¡±

    Catherine¡¯s tired eyes flickered up at me as she weakly scanned another paper, her fingers absently drumming against the table.

    ¡°At this point, war might happen,¡± she muttered, her voice dry and humorless.

    I furrowed my brow, walking closer to her with a confused expression. Deciding to lighten the mood¡ªor at least help her recover some energy¡ªI made my way to the kitchen. I grabbed a clean plate and summoned the last of the tuna and octopus skewers from my inventory, arranging them neatly on the dish.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smirk at the memory of Sophia''s over-the-top cooking. ¡°Turns out Sophia was right to over prepare,¡± I murmured to myself, amused.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Returning to the living room, I set the plate down in front of Catherine. ¡°What exactly are you working on, Catherine?¡± I asked, trying to make sense of the papers scattered across the table.

    She glanced at the plate, and despite her exhaustion, a faint smile tugged at her lips. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said softly, reaching for one of the skewers. ¡°You¡¯ve got good timing, Mashiro.¡±

    I pulled out a chair and sat across from her. ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s all this about war?¡±

    Catherine slid four papers across the table toward me, her tired gaze fixed on me as she bit into a piece of skewer. I picked up the papers and frowned, scanning them. Words covered most of the pages¡ªor at least I assumed they did. I couldn¡¯t make sense of any of the text, but the pictures were unmistakable.

    ¡°They¡¯re¡­ elves?¡± I murmured, tilting one of the pages to get a closer look. The images showed elves in disheveled states, their faces hollow and clothes barely hanging on their bodies. Some were shackled, their gazes filled with despair.

    Catherine let out a heavy sigh as she chewed another bite. ¡°Slaves,¡± she said flatly, her voice tinged with bitterness.

    My stomach twisted as I looked closer at the papers. The images were grim¡ªelves with hollow expressions, their bodies bruised and their dignity stripped away. Even without being able to read the words, the pictures told a story I didn¡¯t want to believe.

    ¡°Slaves,¡± Catherine repeated, her voice heavy as she chewed another bite of the skewer. She didn¡¯t sound angry, just¡­ resigned.

    I stared at the papers, a cold chill creeping up my spine. ¡°Why are you showing me this?¡± I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.

    Catherine leaned back in her chair, resting her elbow on the table as she rubbed her temple. ¡°Because this is where the kingdom of Thalradia headed. These papers are reports. Elven territories are being raided, and their people are being captured and sold. If things keep escalating¡­ a war between humans and elves isn¡¯t just a possibility¡ªit¡¯s inevitable.¡±

    I swallowed hard, my appetite completely gone. ¡°And you¡¯re involved in this¡­ how?¡±

    Catherine let out a deep, weary sigh, placing the plate of skewers aside as she leaned back in her chair. ¡°A long time ago, when the Demon Lord ravaged the world, chaos consumed everything,¡± she began, her voice laced with both nostalgia and pain. ¡°Nations that couldn¡¯t stand each other, who had been at war for centuries, put aside their hatred to face the greater evil. We fought together. We bled together. And finally, we defeated him¡ª300 years ago, back when I was still young, still an adventurer.¡±

    Her gaze grew distant, her fiery red hair falling over her tired eyes. ¡°After the Demon Lord¡¯s fall, we believed the world had changed. The treaties signed after that war brought unity. For the first time in history, humans and elves, dwarves and beastkin, all lived in harmony. Thalradia, the greatest human kingdom, shared a bond with Diavara, the kingdom of the elves, that no one thought possible.¡±

    Her voice cracked slightly as she continued, her fists clenching on the edge of the table. ¡°But in the last decade¡­ something changed. The peace we worked so hard to build began to fray. Whispers started spreading¡ªdark, ugly whispers. Rumors of Thalradian nobles capturing elves. Of them being sold into chains, treated as less than people. At first, it was dismissed as baseless gossip. How could it be true? How could anyone betray the trust we fought so hard to build?¡±

    Catherine gestured at the papers scattered across the table, her voice trembling with frustration and sorrow. ¡°But it is true. These reports prove it. The elves¡ªtheir suffering¡ªit¡¯s real. Thalradia is letting this happen. And now¡­ now there¡¯s nothing left to hide behind.¡±

    She shook her head, her expression a mix of anger and helplessness. ¡°If this continues, if these monsters aren¡¯t stopped¡­ war isn¡¯t just a possibility¡ªit¡¯s inevitable.¡±

    I stood there, the words catching in my throat. What could I possibly say to that? My fingers tightened slightly around the edge of the table as I struggled to process everything.

    ¡°What about the king?¡± I asked finally, my voice quiet, almost hesitant.

    Catherine let out another weary sigh, her expression growing even darker. ¡°The king has fallen ill,¡± she said, her voice heavy with resignation. ¡°No one really knows the extent of his condition. Some say he¡¯s bedridden; others whisper he¡¯s barely clinging to life. Either way, his strength is gone, and so is his control over the kingdom.¡±

    I swallowed hard, a chill running down my spine. ¡°What about the royal family? His sons?¡±

    ¡°The first prince is in no better shape,¡± Catherine said bitterly. ¡°He fell ill too¡ªaround the same time as the king. No one dares speak about it, but it¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? Two members of the royal family struck down by illness at once?¡±

    She didn¡¯t wait for me to respond before continuing, her words sharp with frustration. ¡°The second prince? He¡¯s not even here. He left for the dwarven kingdom to marry into their royal family. Probably enjoying a grand feast while everything here falls apart.¡±

    ¡°And the third?¡± I asked softly, though I already knew the answer wasn¡¯t going to be good.  I wasn¡¯t even sure if there was a third prince.

    Catherine let out a dry, humorless laugh. ¡°The third prince? He ran away. No one knows where he is. Some say he abandoned his title; others think he¡¯s hiding. Either way, he¡¯s gone.¡±

 Chapter 27 - No bad dream!

    ¡°Anyway, this village is the most isolated place on the eastern continent, far from Thalradia. So we should be fine,¡± Catherine said, though her tone lacked full confidence. She pushed back her chair, standing with a determined look. ¡°I¡¯ll check on Aegis Wardstone¡¯s status. You must be tired, though. Get some rest.¡±

    I rubbed the back of my neck and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I guess I¡¯m such a night owl.¡±

    Catherine gave a soft chuckle, her lips curving into a reassuring smile. ¡°No¡­ I mean, it¡¯s normal for your folk, isn¡¯t it? The night feels more like home for you.¡±

    Her comment caught me off guard, but I quickly nodded, trying not to overthink it. ¡°Ah, right. Maybe that¡¯s it,¡± I murmured, my cheeks warming slightly. Then I remembered the promise I made earlier. ¡°Um¡­ I¡­ promised to have dinner with someone at Lisa¡¯s place this evening. Is¡­ is that okay?¡±

    Catherine tilted her head slightly, her brow raising just a bit. ¡°That girl, huh?¡± she said, her smile teasing. ¡°I don¡¯t see why not. The village is rather lively at night, and it¡¯s good for you to bond with the others.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Catherine. You¡¯re a witch, right?¡± I asked, my voice hesitant as I watched her tilt her head slightly, her witch hat shifting with the motion. ¡°Is there magic¡­ that can heal heart problems?¡±

    Catherine let out a long, weary sigh, the kind that carried centuries of weight.

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± she said, her voice soft and tinged with regret. She offered a weak smile, though it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not skilled in spatial magic, nor am I a priestess gifted with healing magic. I¡¯m just¡­ a retired witch, living quietly on this hill near the village, spending my immortality in peace.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± I murmured, my voice barely audible as a faint shudder ran through me.

    Her eyes darkened slightly as she looked at me, her gaze piercing. ¡°I know what you¡¯re getting at,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I¡¯ve lived for far too long. Long enough that I¡¯ve lost any sense of innocence I once had. People come and go, living and dying, while to me¡­ a generation passes in the blink of an eye.¡±

    Her words were heavy, and the room seemed to grow quieter with every syllable.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she continued, her voice steady but laced with an ache that only time could forge. ¡°I¡¯m not a good person, Mashiro. My empathy wavered a long time ago. Even now, the only reason I try to mediate the conflict between the humans and elves is purely selfish. I just want to keep my peace here¡­ to live undisturbed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said softly, the words slipping out before I could think of anything else. They felt inadequate, but they were all I had.

    Catherine didn¡¯t respond immediately. She simply gazed at me with those tired, ancient eyes, a faint, almost imperceptible smile tugging at her lips.

    After all, I was just a 19-year-old college girl not so long ago. What did I know about living for centuries, about watching people come and go like seasons changing? I wasn¡¯t sure what I was supposed to feel about her words¡ªpity? Admiration? Fear? Or maybe just the simple, aching loneliness that hung in the air around her like an invisible shroud.

    The silence between us stretched, heavy but not uncomfortable. I shifted awkwardly, my hands brushing the edge of the table. Part of me wanted to offer something¡ªcomfort, perhaps¡ªbut what could I possibly say to someone who had seen and endured so much?

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to sleep,¡± I said, my voice tinged with weariness.

    Catherine gave a small nod, her expression softening. ¡°I¡¯ll wake you up early in the evening,¡± she replied, leaning back in her chair. ¡°Oh, and I need to buy a few things in the village. We can head down together if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    A faint smile crept onto my face, her offer bringing a small sense of comfort. ¡°I¡¯d like that,¡± I murmured. ¡°Goodnight, Catherine.¡±

    She waved a hand lazily, her witch hat slightly tilting as she leaned her elbow on the table. ¡°Goodnight, Mashiro. Sweet dreams.¡±

    I smiled at her goodnight, though deep down, I doubted I¡¯d have much luck dreaming tonight. Still, the thought of seeing Furukawa in my dreams brought a flicker of determination. This time, if she showed up, I wouldn¡¯t let her off so easily. I¡¯d wrestle her down for answers¡ªno cryptic remarks or dodging my questions. Just the truth.

    With that thought in mind, I headed to my room, feeling the weight of the day settle in. Even if sleep didn¡¯t come peacefully, I¡¯d at least try to face it head-on.

    <hr>

    ¡°Wake up, my apprentice,¡± Catherine said softly, her voice warm as she smiled down at me.

    I blinked groggily, rubbing my eyes as I sat up. The room was dim, and the window framed the dark hues of early evening. Catherine was in her usual witch outfit, looking as composed as ever.

    I yawned lazily, glancing around. One thing was missing. ¡°Huh¡­ no Furukawa?¡± I muttered to myself, half in relief, half in confusion.

    ¡°You look absolutely adorable when you sleep,¡± Catherine teased, leaning in slightly. ¡°Especially with that butterfly hovering over your head.¡±

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    My hand shot to my hair, patting around as I looked for any sign of the butterfly she mentioned. But there was nothing. Then it clicked¡ªthe Swallowtail Butterfly skill. Maybe it really did appear when I slept, silently guarding me. Could it have been the reason Furukawa didn¡¯t show up this time?

    But¡­ wait. I paused, the fog of sleep starting to clear as fragments of my dream surfaced. I did see Furukawa last night, but not as her college-aged self. It was her high school form, like a memory misplaced and dragged into my dream. The pieces didn¡¯t quite fit, and the more I thought about it, the more tangled my thoughts became.

    Catherine tilted her head, watching me with mild curiosity as I frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Lost in thought?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Just¡­ nothing,¡± I said quickly, shaking off the confusion. I pushed those thoughts aside and climbed out of bed, readying myself for the night ahead. Whatever my dreams were trying to tell me, I didn¡¯t have the energy to untangle them now. ¡°Did you finish checking out the Aegis Wardrobe thingy?¡±

    ¡°Wardstone,¡± Catherine corrected with a slight roll of her eyes. ¡°And yes. The one at the heart of the forest is broken. Some dragon probably smashed it because someone didn¡¯t do her job properly.¡±

    ¡°Sophia wouldn¡¯t do that¡­ probably?¡± I tilted my head, genuinely uncertain. ¡°Wait, are you two close?¡±

    Catherine let out a deep sigh, brushing a strand of her crimson hair behind her ear. ¡°More or less. We were in the same adventurer party more than 300 years ago. We still keep in touch.¡±

    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d still talk to her.¡± I blinked, surprised.

    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ persistent.¡± Catherine¡¯s lips went into a faint smirk. ¡°While I retired here, Sophia¡¯s been hopping from one job to another all over the world. She can¡¯t seem to stay in one place for long. And now, after failing to catch those nobles in the act of trading slaves, she immediately moved on to babysitting dragons.¡±

    ¡°Catching nobles?¡± I tilted my head, curiosity getting the better of me.

    Catherine sighed, adjusting her witch hat as she stood. ¡°After the reports of elves being sold as slaves got out, many nobles fled the kingdom to avoid scrutiny. Sophia was chasing after them, trying to catch them in the act, but they¡¯re slippery. She couldn¡¯t catch them all.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± I mumbled, processing her words. It felt surreal, like something out of a tragic tale.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± Catherine said briskly, breaking the heavy atmosphere as she grabbed her staff and slung a small bag over her shoulder. ¡°We need to get going. The village doesn¡¯t stay lively forever, and I still have errands to run.¡±

    I nodded, quickly adjusting my clothes. ¡°Right. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Catherine and I descended the hill together under the gentle glow of the evening sky. The setting sun painted the clouds in hues of amber and lavender, and the cool breeze carried the faint scent of wildflowers and earth. Catherine walked gracefully, her witch¡¯s hat tilted just slightly, her long red hair swaying as she carried a small pouch in her hand.

    ¡°So, this is where I ask if you¡¯re nervous,¡± Catherine teased lightly, her voice cutting through the quiet.

    ¡°N-nervous?¡± I stammered, glancing at her. ¡°It¡¯s just dinner¡­¡±

    Catherine smirked knowingly. ¡°Dinner with someone. I saw how you hesitated earlier when you asked for permission.¡±

    My cheeks flushed. ¡°It¡¯s not like that! It¡¯s just¡ªScheon¡¯s kind, and I feel bad for running off on him before.¡±

    Catherine hummed, her smirk deepening. ¡°Of course, of course. I¡¯m just teasing. You¡¯re blushing, though.¡±

    ¡°I am not!¡± I shot back, turning my head away to hide my embarrassment. She chuckled softly, the sound warm and slightly mischievous.

    As we reached the base of the hill, the village began to come alive with the chatter of merchants and villagers wrapping up their day. Lanterns were being lit, their soft, golden glow illuminating the cobblestone streets. The faint aroma of grilled meat and freshly baked bread wafted through the air, making my stomach grumble faintly.

    We approached Lisa¡¯s inn, which stood at the heart of the village, its warm light spilling out from the windows.

    ¡°Well, here we are,¡± Catherine said, stopping just short of the entrance. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it. I have my own errands to run. Enjoy your date.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a date!¡± I exclaimed, the heat rushing back to my face. Catherine laughed, waving a hand dismissively.

    ¡°Relax. Just enjoy yourself. Lisa¡¯s food is good, and the company doesn¡¯t seem too bad either.¡± With a wink, she turned and walked away, her silhouette disappearing into the growing twilight.

 Chapter 28 - Dinner is scary!

    Taking a deep breath, I pushed open the door to the inn. Warmth and the smell of hearty food enveloped me instantly, and my gaze swept across the room. Lisa was behind the counter, laughing with a customer, and Scheon sat at a table near the window, fiddling nervously with a cup of tea.

    When his eyes met mine, he straightened immediately, his flustered expression turning into a shy smile.

    I waved awkwardly and made my way over. ¡°Sorry if I kept you waiting.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t,¡± he said quickly, standing up as if to pull out a chair for me, but then realizing I was already seating myself. He sat back down awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck.

    Lisa approached our table, a knowing smile on her face as she carried a tray. ¡°Good evening, you two! I¡¯ll get dinner started in just a moment. But first¡ªMashiro, tea for you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, please,¡± I said, feeling oddly at ease in the warm, lively atmosphere.

    As Lisa walked away, Scheon fidgeted with his hands on the table. ¡°I¡¯m glad you came,¡± he said softly, glancing up at me.

    I smiled, finally starting to relax. ¡°I¡¯m glad too.¡±

    Scheon smiled back, and for a moment, neither of us spoke. The silence wasn¡¯t uncomfortable, though¡ªmore like a quiet understanding. Lisa returned with our tea, and I wrapped my hands around the cup, savoring its warmth. I took a small sip, letting the soothing heat calm my nerves. The lively hum of the inn wrapped around us like a comforting melody, and for the first time since waking up in this world, I felt almost¡­ normal.

    But, of course, that didn¡¯t last.

    ¡°You seem relaxed tonight,¡± Scheon said, his tone lighter now. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you like this.¡±

    I blinked, caught off guard by the comment. ¡°Huh? Oh, uh, yeah¡­ I guess I¡¯m just¡ª¡± My words cut off as my mind scrambled for something to say, and then, without thinking, the words came out.

    ¡°¡ªjust doing my best to embrace the path of light, no matter how treacherous it may be!¡±

    The moment the quote escaped my lips, my brain short-circuited. I froze, eyes wide in sheer horror. That wasn¡¯t just any random line¡ªit was Mashiro¡¯s iconic catchphrase from Luminous Dream. The one she shouted right before doing the final concert in the series!

    Scheon looked equally stunned, his teacup pausing halfway to his mouth. ¡°Uh¡­ what?¡±

    My heart slammed against my ribs. ¡°I-I mean¡­ uh¡­¡± I stammered, waving my hands frantically in front of me. ¡°It¡¯s nothing! Just¡­ something I heard somewhere! You know, like an old saying or something!¡±

    Scheon tilted his head, his brows knitting in confusion. ¡°It sounded kind of¡­ dramatic.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not dramatic!¡± I blurted, then immediately winced at my own tone. ¡°I-I mean¡­ okay, maybe it¡¯s a little dramatic. But it¡¯s inspiring, right? Like, you know, staying strong in tough times?¡±

    His confusion melted into a soft chuckle. ¡°I guess it¡¯s true. It suits you, actually.¡±

    I blinked, taken aback. ¡°It¡­ does?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Scheon said with a genuine smile. ¡°You seem like the kind of person who¡¯d say something like that when things get tough.¡±

    If only he knew the real reason why. I managed a weak laugh, trying to steer the conversation away before I accidentally blurted out more anime dialogue. ¡°Haha, yeah¡­ well, let¡¯s just pretend I didn¡¯t yell that out of nowhere, okay?¡±

    Scheon laughed along with me, his earlier nervousness seemingly forgotten. ¡°Deal. But I¡¯ll remember it. You might have a hidden dramatic side, Miss Mashiro.¡±

    I buried my face in my hands, trying to hide my embarrassment. Why did I say that out loud?

    Note to self: never let my Luminous Dream instincts take over again.

    I watched as Lisa leaned heavily on the table, her hand pressing against her temple. Her face had lost some of its usual warmth, replaced by a faint pallor. Before I could say anything, Elise rushed to her side, her small frame almost trembling with worry.

    ¡°Big sister, please rest! Let me handle these small things,¡± Elise said, her tone somewhere between pleading and scolding. Without waiting for a response, she pried the plates out of Lisa¡¯s hands and nudged her towards the kitchen.

    Lisa chuckled softly but didn¡¯t resist, clearly too tired to argue. Moments later, they both returned, carrying a small platter with a roasted meat dish that looked so tender it practically melted under the faint light of the inn. The aroma alone was enough to make my stomach grumble.

    They set the dish carefully on our table, but just as Lisa straightened up, she swayed slightly, her hand shooting out to grip the table for support. Her other hand pressed firmly to her temple.

    ¡°Aah...¡± Lisa winced, clearly struggling to stay composed.

    Elise didn¡¯t hesitate this time. ¡°Please rest! I¡¯ll take you to the room,¡± she said firmly, slipping an arm around her sister¡¯s waist despite her petite frame. ¡°No arguing, big sister.¡±

    Stolen novel; please report.

    Lisa opened her mouth as if to protest, but Elise cut her off with a stern glare that was so uncharacteristically fierce I nearly laughed out of sheer surprise

    Elise turned her attention to us briefly, her voice returning to its usual politeness. ¡°Please enjoy the night, Mister Scheon and Miss Mashiro,¡± she said before leading Lisa away, her small figure steady and resolute as they disappeared up the stairs.

    ¡°I hope she¡¯s okay¡­¡± I muttered softly, glancing toward the stairs where Elise had disappeared with Lisa. My chest felt heavy, but I pushed the feeling aside and focused for a moment. A small shimmer of light appeared in my hands as I summoned Elise¡¯s doll from my inventory¡ªa simple, handmade figure with slightly frayed edges but full of charm. I smiled faintly and handed it to Scheon.

    ¡°Fix this¡­ and cheer both of them up,¡± I said, my voice carrying a mix of hope and pleading.

    Scheon took the doll, his fingers brushing against mine as he accepted it. A half-smile played on his lips, though his gaze seemed to wander elsewhere.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do,¡± he said quietly.

    The other patrons slowly filtered out, their chatter fading into the distance as they stepped into the cool night air. The inn grew quieter, leaving just the soft clink of dishes being cleared in the kitchen. The empty space around us seemed to make everything feel more intimate, the light from the flickering candles casting soft shadows over the table where Scheon and I sat.

    I shifted in my seat, feeling the quiet weigh down on me in an unexpected way. The warmth of the food and the atmosphere around us hadn¡¯t quite settled the unease that bubbled up within me. Something about being alone with him felt different¡ªalmost too personal, too revealing.

    "So," I said, breaking the silence, my voice coming out a bit more rushed than I intended. "It¡¯s... kind of quiet now, huh?"

    Scheon smiled, his eyes glinting with a hint of amusement. "Yeah, I guess we¡¯re the last ones here." He paused for a moment, his gaze flicking to the door where Lisa and Elise had disappeared. "I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be fine, though. It¡¯s just us now."

    My fingers nervously tapped the edge of my cup, trying to distract myself from the strange tightness in my chest. "Yeah... I guess so."

    He cleared his throat, his own nervousness showing as he rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°Well, now that we¡¯re alone,¡± he said, his voice a little too loud before he caught himself. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ kind of peaceful, though, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    I nodded quickly, clutching the edge of the table to keep my hands from fidgeting too obviously. ¡°Y-Yeah, peaceful¡­ totally.¡± My eyes darted around the room, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªto distract me from the awkwardness. The flickering light of the lanterns on the walls, the faint creak of the wooden floor, even the roasted meat on the plate between us suddenly seemed like the most interesting thing in the world.

    Scheon gave a small laugh, scratching his cheek. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous, Miss Mashiro. I¡¯m not¡­ uh¡­ that scary, am I?¡±

    I blinked, startled by his words, before quickly waving my hands. ¡°N-No! Of course not! I¡¯m just¡­ uh¡­ not used to situations like this, you know?¡± My voice trailed off, and I felt my cheeks heat up. I hesitated, then took a deep breath, trying to steer the conversation toward something less heavy. ¡°So, um¡­ uh¡­ I¡­ want to know about you a little better?¡± My voice trembled, unsure and shy, as if the words were stumbling over themselves on the way out.

    Scheon¡¯s expression softened, and he slid the plate of roasted meat closer to me. ¡°You¡¯re cute, you know that?¡± he said, his tone light but sincere.

    A blush crept up my face, and I smiled shyly, picking up the fork and knife to cut the meat into small pieces. As I placed a bite in my mouth, savoring the tender flavor, I noticed him watching me with a warm expression.

    But then, the warmth faded.

    ¡°Well,¡± he began, leaning back slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t have much of a story. My father was executed. Same with my mother, my three sisters, and my two brothers.¡±

    The words hit me like a punch to the gut. I froze, the piece of meat halfway to my mouth. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry to hear that,¡± I managed to say, though the words felt hollow, my voice barely above a whisper.

    Scheon¡¯s smile turned bitter. ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t have to do that,¡± he said with a dismissive wave. ¡°It¡¯s their fault, anyway. They were dumb. Couldn¡¯t even hide the evidence properly. Because of them, I was left with all their mess. They¡¯re gone, but I¡¯m still paying the price.¡± His voice darkened, and he clicked his tongue in frustration.

    The anger in his eyes, the resentment¡ªit was overwhelming. My chest tightened, and a wave of nausea rolled through me. I swallowed hard, trying to keep the food down as my hands began to tremble.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Words failed me. My hands lost their strength, the fork slipping from my grasp and clattering onto the plate. My arms fell limply to the table as my vision blurred. My body felt heavy, my head swimming with a strange fog.

    ¡°Ah, but don¡¯t worry,¡± he added suddenly, his tone eerily calm now. ¡°I just found a perfect solution for my problem.¡±

    His words sent a chill down my spine. My chest tightened, and nausea churned in my stomach. I tried to speak, but my body felt heavy, unresponsive.

    No¡­ not now¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ I have to stay awake¡­

    But the edges of my consciousness began to fray.

    Save me¡­ someone¡­

 Chapter 29 - Why?!

    ¡°Hey, you. You¡¯re finally awake.¡±

    A soft, lilting voice broke through the suffocating fog clouding my mind. My eyelids felt impossibly heavy, but I forced them open, blinking slowly as the world came into focus.

    The first thing I saw was a girl¡ªher long, silver hair cascading over her shoulders, the faintest hint of pink streaking through her bangs. She smiled at me, a warmth in her eyes that was both comforting and unnerving. There was something about her¡ªsomething familiar¡ªthat sent a strange ache through my chest.

    ¡°You were trying to watch the concert, right?¡± she continued, tilting her head slightly. ¡°Walked right into the rain, same as us¡­ and that girl over there.¡±

    Concert?

    The word echoed distantly in my mind, slipping through my thoughts like sand through my fingers. I grasped at it, trying to recall something¡ªanything¡ªbut my head throbbed, my memories tangled in a hazy, impenetrable knot.

    I finally tore my gaze away from her and looked around. I was sitting on a bus.

    The seats were clean, neatly arranged, the soft hum of the engine filling the air. But something was wrong. The windows¡ªdark, empty¡ªnot tinted, but void of any scenery. No city lights. No blurred streaks of trees. No endless stretch of road leading somewhere. Just¡­ nothing.

    A hollow, creeping dread settled in my stomach.

    ¡°¡­Concert?¡± I asked slowly, my voice hoarse as if I hadn¡¯t spoken in days.

    The girl giggled, a light, airy sound tinged with something melancholic. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding.¡±

    She leaned forward, resting her elbows on her lap, studying me with an unreadable expression. Nostalgic? Gentle? A sadness lingered in her gaze, but before I could place it, she spoke again.

    ¡°It¡¯s weird to see me, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    I stiffened.

    Her uniform. A pristine high school outfit¡ªblack and white with an elegant design I knew too well. My heart clenched.

    The high school uniform in Luminous Dream. The same one I had spent £¤400 on, carefully folding into my collection like a sacred relic. I couldn¡¯t breathe.

    I forced a shaky smile. ¡°¡­Yeah,¡± I admitted, glancing away, my fingers digging into my sleeves as I tried to steady my breathing.

    Where was I? Why was I here?

    I turned to the window again, hoping for something¡ªanything¡ªthat could ground me. But the emptiness beyond the glass remained unchanged. The longer I stared, the more it felt like looking into an abyss rather than a simple lack of scenery. A void. An expanse of nothingness that should not exist.

    My pulse quickened.

    ¡°Where am I¡­?¡± I murmured under my breath.

    I pushed myself up from the seat, but my limbs feel heavy, my body sluggish and weak. Frustration surged, burning away the confusion for a fleeting moment.

    ¡°Aaah! I don¡¯t care anymore!¡± I threw my hands up, exasperation leaking into my voice.

    The girl beside me burst into laughter. Not mocking, just amused. Genuinely amused.

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± she cheered.

    Before I could react, she suddenly wrapped her arms around me in a tight embrace.

    I froze.

    She was warm. Too warm.

    Her grip trembled slightly, and before I could even process what was happening, she buried her face against my shoulder.

    Then¡ª

    She sniffed me.

    A slow, deep inhale, as if memorizing my scent, as if confirming something she had long suspected. Her fingers curled into the fabric of my clothes, gripping tightly¡ªtoo tightly¡ªas though afraid I would vanish.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± she sighed, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Finally¡­ Finally, I can meet you. Finally, I can smell you, Mikan.¡±

    A shiver ran down my spine. Something deep inside me stirred¡ªan ancient ache, a feeling I could not name.

    And without thinking¡ªwithout hesitation¡ª

    I did the same.

    I leaned in slightly, inhaling softly.

    She smelled like rain. Like nostalgia. Like something long lost.

    ¡°¡­Me too, Mashiro,¡± I whispered.

    For a moment, we just held each other. No words, no explanations. Just warmth, just existence, just the weight of something I couldn¡¯t yet understand pressing between us.

    When we finally pulled apart, I exhaled shakily. My hands trembled as I turned toward the window, hoping¡ªdesperately¡ªthat I would see my reflection. That I would still be Mashiro.

    But staring back at me, was Shimizu Mikan. Long dark hair, tired eyes. The real me.

    ¡°¡­Is this heaven?¡± I muttered. ¡°Did I finally die?¡±

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.Mashiro smiled, but her expression was laced with something sad. Something final. ¡°No,¡± she said softly. ¡°You were just unconscious.¡±

    I swallowed hard, trying to piece everything together. I had been at the inn. I had eaten dinner. Then darkness. My mind had been swallowed whole by exhaustion, leaving me adrift in this strange, liminal space.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± I whispered. ¡°Why¡­? Why is this happening to me?¡±

    Why?

    Just why?

    Why did I wake up as Mashiro? Why was I sent to another world? Why¡ªwhy did I trust him?

    Why¡­?

    Mashiro reached out, tucking a stray strand of hair behind my ear. Her touch was gentle, almost maternal. ¡°You¡¯ve been asking ¡®why¡¯ for a long time, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    I clenched my fists. ¡°Of course, I have. None of this makes sense. None of this should be happening.¡± My voice cracked. ¡°I was just¡ªjust a normal college girl. I had a normal life. And now¡­¡±

    I gestured helplessly at the bus. The void beyond the windows. The impossible presence of the girl I had admired through a screen¡ªnow sitting beside me, real and tangible in a way that defied logic.

    Mashiro sighed, leaning back into her seat. ¡°You know, I used to ask the same thing,¡± she murmured. ¡°Why was I chosen? Why did I have to bear so much? Why did things keep slipping out of my control?¡±

    Her fingers curled into the fabric of her skirt. ¡°I never got an answer. But I kept moving forward anyway.¡±

    I grit my teeth. ¡°That¡¯s not fair.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Her words were quiet but absolute, pressing against my chest like an unbearable weight. I turned back to the window, staring at my own reflection. My real reflection.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know who I am anymore,¡± I admitted, voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Am I Shimizu Mikan? Or am I Mashiro?¡±

    Mashiro stood up. She stepped closer, standing beside me until our reflections aligned in the glass¡ªtwo girls. Two names. One truth.

    ¡°You¡¯re you,¡± she said simply. ¡°No matter what name you wear, no matter what world you¡¯re in.¡±

    Her words settled into my heart like a quiet revelation. A truth I wasn¡¯t sure I was ready to accept. I turned to face her, searching for something¡ªan answer, an explanation, a reason for all of this.

    ¡°If I¡¯m me¡­¡± I hesitated. ¡°Then who are you?¡±

    Mashiro smiled, tilting her head slightly. And this time, her expression was unreadable.

    ¡°You¡¯ll figure it out soon enough.¡±

    Mashiro reached into the pocket of her high school uniform, her fingers brushing against something hidden within the fabric. Slowly, carefully, she pulled it out and extended her hand toward me. The dim light inside the bus reflected off the small, delicate object resting in her palm.

    ¡°Everytime you¡¯re sad, you always reach out for this, don''t you?¡± she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. She smiled, the corners of her lips lifting in the faintest, bittersweet curve. ¡°My first present to you, to commemorate our meeting.¡±

    I swallowed the lump forming in my throat. My fingers trembled as I took the ticket from her hands, the paper warm against my skin. For a moment, I simply stared at it, tracing the faded ink, feeling the weight of something I couldn¡¯t quite put into words.

    Then, without hesitation, I clenched it between my fingers, and ripped it apart.

    The moment the ticket tore, light exploded from the paper, brilliant and blinding. Tiny fragments scattered into the air like shooting stars, dissolving into glowing embers that danced through the bus. The colors around us shifted wildly, morphing from cool blues to deep reds, then into a cascade of shimmering gold and violet.

    The fragments floated freely, drifting toward the driver¡¯s seat, the back of the bus, the ceiling, the empty rows of seats. They flickered like fireflies, twisting and spiraling through the air.

    They hovered near me, just behind my back, pulsing with a deep, luminous purple. The glow intensified. Before I could react, a holographic screen materialized before my eyes. The glowing text flickered, then sharpened into crisp letters.

    [SKILLS]

    Mashiro¡¯s Wings Lv. 1(Epic)

    EXP: 0/100

    Stamina 100/100

    Cooldown: 15 seconds.

    Description: Summon butterfly wings and fly.

    Mashiro watched me intently, her expression unreadable, her silver hair reflecting the strange glow of the screen. Slowly, she stepped closer, her presence enveloping me in a warmth I couldn¡¯t quite understand. Then, she smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be your wings,¡± she whispered.

    Before I could even respond¡ª

    The bus crashed.

    A deafening impact shattered the moment.

    Metal screeched, twisting and grinding in a nightmarish way. The force ripped me from my seat, hurling me forward as the bus tilted, tumbling into chaos. Glass shattered, shards slicing through the air like deadly raindrops. My vision blurred, my head spinning as gravity lost all meaning.

    Through the haze, I saw a flash of silver¡ªMashiro¡¯s hand reaching for me, her eyes wide with urgency. But I couldn¡¯t reach her. The impact swallowed me whole.

    Then, Nothing.

 Chapter 30 - Why did you do this?!

    ¡°Hmph! Hmph!¡± I tried to scream, but all that escaped my lips was a muffled cry.

    My heart pounded as I took in my surroundings¡ªa small, suffocating space. No¡­ it wasn¡¯t just a room. I was inside a carriage. The darkness pressed in from all sides, with only the faintest traces of light slipping through the gaps between wooden planks. I struggled, but my hands were bound tightly with rope.

    Then, a voice¡ªfrantic and desperate.

    ¡°Mashiro!¡±

    With a loud crash, the carriage door burst open under the force of a single powerful stomp. Light flooded in, and there she stood, a familiar figure, a witch¡¯s hat atop her head, her presence radiating warmth against the cold darkness. She rushed toward me, wrapping her arms around me in a tight embrace.

    Her hands gently pried the wooden doll from my mouth, the thing that had kept me from speaking. The moment it was gone, a wave of saliva dripped down my chin, my jaw aching from being forced shut for so long. I gasped for breath, my voice trembling as I finally spoke.

    ¡°Catherine¡­¡± My fingers grasped at her sleeve, needing to feel something real.

    She didn¡¯t hesitate. With a flick of her wrist, the ropes binding my limbs fell away, severed in an instant. The second I was free, she pulled me to my feet, guiding me out of the carriage.

    The scene outside hit me like a shock of cold air. The carriage had crashed, its wooden frame splintered, its wheels sunk into uneven dirt. A lone horse bolted into the distance, its panicked whinnies echoing through the dark.

    I sucked in a sharp breath, my pulse hammering in my ears. The carriage¡­ the horse¡­ I knew them. They were the same ones from this morning, the same ones I had seen when I reached out to give Scheon the octopus skewers.

    I stumbled slightly as Catherine steadied me, her grip firm yet reassuring. My wrists throbbed where the ropes had dug into my skin, but the pain was nothing compared to the confusion and fear still swirling in my mind.

    The night air was crisp, carrying the lingering scent of burnt wood. My gaze darted toward the overturned carriage, the broken wheel still spinning idly in the dirt. The horse that had been pulling it was now nothing more than a silhouette in the distance, galloping away into the darkness.

    Catherine stepped forward, her boots crunching against the dirt as she towered over him. Her usual teasing demeanor was gone, replaced by something much colder. ¡°Tch. Figures.¡± She nudged him lightly with her foot, as if testing whether he was actually unconscious or just playing dead.

    A strained groan escaped his lips. So he was alive. But the way he barely stirred, his body limp and unresponsive, made my stomach twist with unease.

    I swallowed hard, glancing up at Catherine. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± My voice was hoarse, raw from the gag.

    She clicked her tongue. ¡°I should be asking you that.¡± Then, softer, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    I shook my head, but the dizziness in my skull said otherwise.

    Lisa and Elise came running toward us, their breaths heavy, their eyes widening in shock at the sight of the overturned carriage and Scheon lying motionless on the ground.

    Catherine let out a weary sigh, then reached out to gently brush a few stray strands of hair from my face. ¡°I was just about to head down to the restaurant when I noticed a butterfly frantically circling me,¡± she murmured. ¡°I asked both of them if they knew where you went, but¡­¡±

    Lisa¡¯s lips quivered, her eyes glassy with unshed tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± she whispered, guilt tightening her voice.

    Elise clenched her small fists, her gaze dropping to the wooden doll in my hands. ¡°Miss Mashiro, I¡¯m so sorry. I should have paid more attention¡­¡±

    I held the doll closer, my grip tightening around it. Their words were heavy with guilt, but the truth was¡ªI hadn¡¯t seen it coming either. None of us had.

    ¡®I followed the butterfly and I saw that guy stuffing you into a carriage. So I did what any good mentor would do¡ªwrecked the damn thing.¡±

    Her words were casual, but there was a sharp edge to them.

    I turned back to Scheon. His face was pale, a thin layer of sweat clinging to his skin. He looked so¡­ fragile, lying there in the dirt. A far cry from the flustered young man who had shyly offered me dinner just hours ago. I took a step forward.

    Catherine grabbed my wrist. ¡°Mashiro.¡±

    I looked at her, unsure what she was trying to say. Was she warning me? Telling me to stay back? Or did she just not want me to get involved?

    But something deep inside me needed to know the truth. I needed to hear it from him. I pulled free from Catherine¡¯s grip and knelt beside him, my fingers trembling as I reached out.

    ¡°Scheon¡­¡± My voice was barely above a whisper.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    His eyes fluttered open¡ªdazed, unfocused. Then, as his gaze settled on me, something flickered in his expression. Regret? Or was it something else entirely?

    I held the doll close to my chest, swallowing the lump in my throat. I turned my gaze back to Scheon, my fingers tightening around the fabric of my dress. ¡°Why did you do this?!¡± I didn¡¯t even know what I was asking. Why did he do it? Why did I trust him? Why was I so powerless?

    Catherine¡¯s voice cut through the cold night air, sharp with anger.

    ¡°Scheon Mortimer von Auchsach am Rhein. You¡¯re one of the nobles who fled Thalradia after the truth about the slave trade was exposed. You thought hiding in this remote village, disguised as a mere bodyguard, would keep you safe. But the moment you saw Mashiro¡­ you thought she¡¯d fetch a good price, didn¡¯t you? That you could sell her and make a fortune to live off?¡±

    Her words struck like thunder, shattering the fragile illusion of trust I had built. My stomach twisted. I felt sick.

    Scheon sighed, finally opening his mouth¡ªbut not to deny it. Instead, a bitter smirk tugged at his lips. ¡°So what if I did?¡±

    His words weren¡¯t just an admission. They were drenched in something else¡ªresentment? Amusement? As if he didn¡¯t even care about what he¡¯d done. As if it didn¡¯t matter.

    Catherine¡¯s grip on her staff tightened, her eyes burning with fury. ¡°You bastard.¡±

    Scheon let out a dry chuckle, his scowl deepening. ¡°Hah. A rich fox lady like you doesn¡¯t belong here. If you get caught up in things like this, it¡¯s your own damn fault.¡±

    Catherine sighed, but her expression didn¡¯t waver. Instead, she reached into her pouch, pulling out something small and cold. Without hesitation, she placed it in my hands.

    A knife.

    ¡°Mashiro,¡± she said, her voice steady, ¡°if you want to, you can end it right now.¡±

    I stared down at the blade in my trembling hands, my mind blank. Scheon lay there, his scowl twisting into something unreadable. Defiance? Indifference? It was as if he had already accepted his fate.

    I swallowed, my throat dry. ¡°Kill him¡­?¡±

    Catherine nodded. ¡°You have every right. He tried to sell you like an object. If I hadn¡¯t found you in time¡­¡± Her voice trailed off, but the unspoken words lingered in the air. Who knows what would¡¯ve happened?

    Lisa and Elise stood frozen, their faces pale. Elise clutched the hem of Lisa¡¯s apron, her small hands trembling.

    Scheon let out a dry laugh. ¡°What? Hesitating? Thought you¡¯d be more decisive than that, Mashiro.¡± His golden eyes, once so gentle in the lamplight of the inn, now gleamed with mockery. ¡°Or do you still think I was your friend?¡±

    The word stabbed deeper than I expected.

    Friend.

    Had I really thought that? I bit my lip, my grip on the knife tightening. My hands trembled¡ªnot with fear, but with something heavier, something that churned deep in my stomach. I could do it. I could end this right now.

    And yet¡­

    ¡°Why? Why aren¡¯t you¡­ scared?¡± I asked quietly, my voice betraying the chaos inside me. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you begging me to let you live? I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    I stared at the blade in my hand, unable to fully grasp what was happening. Just days ago, I was living an entirely different life¡ªgoing to college, working a part-time job, and spending my free time pulling for Mashiro¡¯s banner in the gacha. I never imagined I¡¯d be standing here, holding someone¡¯s life in my hands, and yet¡­ I was.

    Scheon¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t falter, despite the weight of my gaze, despite the weapon in my hand. He leaned back, eyes dull and lifeless. "Why? Because I¡¯ve always known how this ends. So, why bother with fear? It won¡¯t change anything." His voice was cold, detached, as if the concept of life and death had long since lost its meaning to him.

    I felt the trembling in my fingers as the knife hovered between us, its cold edge catching the dim light. The confusion in my chest only grew as I glanced at the weapon, then back at him.

    "Why aren¡¯t you begging me to let you live?" I repeated, my voice quieter this time, almost pleading for an answer I didn¡¯t even fully understand myself.

    Catherine''s voice cut through the silence, sharp and unforgiving. ¡°He thought this village was a stepping stone, a place to hide while he caused destruction. The moment he met you, he destroyed the Aegis Wardstone, expecting that the entire village would burn and he¡¯d take you¡ªyou¡ªand sell you as a slave. No remorse. No fear.¡±

    She took a step forward, her gaze never leaving Scheon. ¡°And even if you don¡¯t kill him now, the villagers will. Once they know what he¡¯s done, there won¡¯t be a place left for him to hide.¡±

 Chapter 31 - Please save her!

    ¡°Do¡­ I have to?¡± My voice came out quieter than I intended, barely above a whisper. I turned my head toward Catherine, searching her face for an answer¡ªany answer that would make this easier.

    I glanced down at the knife again. The weight of it felt unnatural in my grasp, as if my hands weren¡¯t meant to hold something like this. The reality of Catherine¡¯s words pressed down on me like a heavy stone, suffocating.

    Catherine let out a slow sigh before shaking her head. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to,¡± she admitted, but then her expression hardened. ¡°But as your mentor, I want you to. I don¡¯t want you to be weak.¡±

    Her words made my stomach twist. Before I could respond, a sharp laugh cut through the tense air.

    Scheon scowled at Catherine before bursting into mocking laughter. ¡°Yeah, listen to your mentor, Mashiro. I¡¯m sure she knows exactly what¡¯s best for you.¡±

    Catherine¡¯s expression darkened as she pointed her staff directly at him. ¡°Shut it. Or else.¡±

    Scheon simply smiled, unfazed. ¡°Or what?¡± His voice dripped with amusement. ¡°Are you so riddled with guilt from the War of the Witches that you¡¯re trying to make up for it by kidnapping a fox-kin to do your dirty work?¡±

    Catherine moved before I even registered it. With a sharp crack, she swung her staff, striking him hard across the face.

    A sickening crack echoed in the air as Catherine¡¯s staff struck Scheon¡¯s cheek, sending him sprawling onto the ground. Blood dripped from the corner of his mouth, but his expression barely changed¡ªhis smirk only wavered for a brief moment before settling back into place, twisted and defiant.

    Lisa gasped, clutching Elise tightly as they both took a step back. My hands trembled as I held the knife, my grip weak and uncertain. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was fear, shock, or something else entirely, but my legs felt unsteady beneath me.

    Catherine loomed over Scheon, her usually calm eyes burning with cold fury. ¡°You¡¯re in no position to speak of guilt,¡± she hissed. ¡°Not when you were willing to destroy an entire village for your own selfish survival.¡±

    Scheon chuckled darkly, wiping the blood from his mouth with the back of his hand. ¡°And yet, here you are, demanding blood from the hands of your little apprentice.¡± His gaze flicked to me, something unreadable lurking in his expression. ¡°Go on, Mashiro. If you¡¯re going to kill me, do it already.¡±

    I swallowed hard, my stomach twisting. He wasn¡¯t pleading. He wasn¡¯t afraid. He was daring me. I didn¡¯t know what to do. The knife in my hand felt heavier than any weight I¡¯d ever carried. My mind screamed for an answer, but all I could feel was the suffocating pressure of the choice before me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that witch gave you a potion to obey her, didn¡¯t she?¡± Scheon let out a breathless laugh, his eyes gleaming with mockery. ¡°After all, witches are your natural enemy.¡±

    Before he could say another word, Catherine flicked her wrist, and an ice ball the size of an apple shot forward, slamming into his chest. The impact sent him reeling, knocking the air from his lungs as he hit the ground with a thud.

    Then, a sudden cry shattered the tense air.

    ¡°Big sister? Big sister?!¡±

    Elise¡¯s frantic voice cut through everything. I turned just in time to see Lisa¡¯s body go limp. Elise barely managed to catch her before she collapsed entirely. Panic surged through me. I dropped the knife and the doll, rushing to their side. ¡°Lisa¡ª?! Lisa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± My hands hovered over her trembling form, unsure of what to do.

    Lisa¡¯s face had gone deathly pale, her breathing shallow and uneven. A thin sheen of sweat clung to her skin, and her normally warm, lively presence felt like it was slipping away.

    ¡°Elise, what¡¯s happening to her?¡± My voice came out more desperate than I intended.

    ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t know!¡± Elise clutched Lisa tightly, struggling to keep her upright. ¡°She was fine earlier! Just a little tired, but now¡ª!¡±

    Lisa coughed weakly, her lips barely curling into a reassuring smile despite the pain evident in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± she rasped. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ my heart¡­ It¡¯s always been weak. I guess¡­ it¡¯s gotten worse.¡± Her words sent a chill through me, colder than the night air. My breath hitched. Heart disease? No¡­ This wasn¡¯t happening. Not now.

    Catherine finally moved, stepping closer, her sharp gaze scanning Lisa¡¯s condition. ¡°She needs immediate treatment,¡± she said grimly. ¡°Elise, do you have any medicine stored away?¡±

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Elise¡¯s ears flattened, panic flooding her expression. ¡°W-We ran out last week¡­ and we haven¡¯t been able to afford more¡­¡±

    Damn it. I clenched my fists. This wasn¡¯t fair. Lisa had always been so kind, so full of warmth. Seeing her like this¡ªweak, barely able to stand¡ªmade my chest tighten unbearably.

    I turned desperately to Catherine. ¡°Do you have anything that could help?¡±

    Catherine hesitated. ¡°I have healing potions, but heart conditions aren¡¯t like surface wounds. It might help temporarily, but it won¡¯t cure her.¡±

    Elise¡¯s grip on Lisa tightened. ¡°Then we need a real cure! There has to be something, right? Right?¡±

    Lisa let out a weak chuckle, trying to soothe her little sister despite her own pain. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ okay, Elise. I¡¯ve lived with this for a long time. Don¡¯t cry, okay?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Elise shook her head furiously, her small hands balling into fists. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say that! We¡¯ll fix this! We have to!¡± I bit my lip, my mind racing. There had to be a way to help her. There had to be¡ª

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­¡± Catherine suddenly broke down as she fell to the ground.

    Catherine¡¯s sudden breakdown sent a shockwave through me. I had never seen her like this¡ªher voice raw, her usual composed demeanor shattered. She fell to her knees, gripping the earth as if trying to steady herself against a storm only she could feel.

    ¡°I take it back,¡± she choked out. ¡°I said I didn¡¯t care about anyone¡­ that every generation is just a blink in the eye. But I was wrong.¡± She lifted her head, eyes filled with something I¡¯d never seen in her before. Desperation. Regret. Pain. ¡°Please, Mashiro. Help me.¡±

    My breath caught in my throat. Catherine, the woman who had always been so composed, so confident¡ªwho had never hesitated to face danger¡ªwas now pleading with me. Her usual strength seemed to crumble before my eyes, and I didn¡¯t know how to respond. What could I say to someone who had been nothing but a mentor to me?

    Lisa let out another weak cough, the sound breaking through the haze of my confusion. Her fragile breath sent a sharp pang through my chest, snapping me back to the urgency of the situation. There was no more time for hesitation. I needed answers¡ªaction.

    I moved quickly, grabbing Catherine¡¯s shoulders and forcing her to look at me, desperate. ¡°Then tell me how. Tell me what we need to do.¡±

    Catherine¡¯s breath hitched as she spoke, her words rushing out in a flurry. ¡°I thought about it during our first meeting... I don¡¯t know why you trust me¡­¡± Her eyes darted from Lisa, weakly held by Elise, to Scheon, who lay motionless on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m a witch, and you¡¯re a fox girl.¡±

    Her words were lost on me in the haze of panic that consumed me. All I could think about was Lisa¡¯s shallow breaths and the pallor of her face, the fading warmth of her once-lively body. I squeezed Catherine¡¯s shoulders harder, desperation spilling from my voice. ¡°Catherine, please save her!¡±

    The darkened sky loomed overhead, the stars barely visible through the thick, unsettling clouds. The quiet of the night felt oppressive, the sound of Elise¡¯s sobbing mixing with the distant wind rustling the trees. Even in the midst of this chaos, the scent of the nearby woods, damp and earthy, seemed so distant¡ªunimportant. All that mattered now was Lisa.

    She hesitated, eyes glistening with unshed tears, her normally calm demeanor unraveling. ¡°Please,¡± she whispered, voice trembling. ¡°I know it might be hard to believe, but trust me. I¡¯ve never hurt a single fox kin, even during the War of the Witches. You must believe me.¡±

    ¡°Catherine!¡± I repeated, my heart racing, desperation surging through my veins.

    Finally, Catherine took a deep breath, her expression darkening as her gaze shifted to the unconscious Scheon and Lisa. The air around us was thick with tension, the cold night creeping in as the moonlight filtered through the trees. A faint breeze stirred the leaves, rustling in the silence that followed her next words.

    She spoke softly, her voice steadying despite the weight of what she was about to propose. ¡°Let me borrow your Spatial Magic power, Mashiro. I¡¯ll use it to surgically remove his heart and replace it with Lisa¡¯s. It¡¯s the only way to save her.¡±

    I stared at Catherine, my mind whirling. ¡°Spatial magic?¡± I repeated, barely above a whisper.

    Catherine weakly smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Yes. I know¡­ A witch like me would never deserve the gift of a fox girl, but please, I¡¯m begging you.¡± Her hands trembled as she reached for mine. ¡°I need it just for a few moments.¡±

 Chapter 32 - Shut up, you lewd dense cabbage!

    The world felt like it was closing in around me. The wind had stilled, as if even nature was waiting for my answer. I could hear Elise¡¯s soft sobs as she clung to Lisa, whose breathing was growing more labored by the second. The glow of the wrecked carriage¡¯s lantern cast flickering shadows across the damp earth, illuminating Scheon¡¯s still form.

    Catherine¡¯s fingers tightened around mine, desperate, pleading. ¡°I can make it work, Mashiro. I know it¡¯s a lot to ask, but Lisa doesn¡¯t have much time. If we don¡¯t act now¡­¡± She trailed off, her voice catching.

    ¡°Just do it. Tell me what to do,¡± I said, my voice steadier than I felt.

    Catherine¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, though her eyes remained sharp with urgency. ¡°Drag that bastard over here.¡±

    I took a deep breath and rushed toward where Scheon lay sprawled on the ground. He was in rough shape¡ªhis clothes torn, bruises forming from Catherine¡¯s earlier attack. But there was no time to feel sorry for him. Without hesitation, I grabbed the collar of his shirt and started dragging him toward Lisa.

    ¡°Hey! Ouch! Be gentle, damn it!¡± Scheon shouted, squirming against my grip.

    I scowled and, without thinking, brought my fist down on his head in a sharp smack. ¡°Shut up, you lewd dense cabbage!¡±

    He groaned, muttering something under his breath, but didn¡¯t resist further. The only sounds were the distant rustling of the trees and Elise¡¯s quiet sniffles as she held onto Lisa.

    Finally, after what felt like forever, I reached Catherine with Scheon in tow. I let go of his collar and straightened, my breathing a little heavy.

    ¡°Okay, what now?¡± I asked, wiping my hands on my dress, trying to ignore the uneasy feeling in my chest.

    Catherine exhaled deeply, steadying herself. The dim lantern light flickered against the night, casting elongated shadows over the dirt road and the wrecked carriage. A cold breeze whispered through the trees, rustling the leaves like distant whispers.

    Elise clung to Lisa, her small hands trembling as she wiped away the tears streaking her cheeks. Lisa¡¯s breathing had grown dangerously shallow¡ªher face pale, her lips dry. Every second that passed felt like grains of sand slipping through an hourglass, and we were running out of time.

    Catherine motioned for me to kneel beside her. ¡°Mashiro, I need you to focus. Your spatial magic lets you connect two points in space, right?¡±

    I answered, hesitating. ¡°I¡­ I think so. I don¡¯t really know how it works, but I¡¯ve used it before.¡±

    The only thing I truly understood was that I could make objects disappear into my so-called ¡°inventory.¡± Beyond that, I had no real grasp of its full potential. No one had ever explained it to me.

    Catherine¡¯s expression remained firm. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Fox kin have a natural gift for spatial magic. At higher levels, a fox kin can even teleport¡ªjust like your friend did after spotting me, leaving behind nothing but flowers.¡±

    She reached out, pressing her palm gently against my chest. A faint warmth spread through me, pulsing like a heartbeat, a thread being tugged by unseen hands.

    ¡°I¡¯ll guide you,¡± she continued, her voice softer now. ¡°You just need to open a precise gateway¡ªone that connects his chest to Lisa¡¯s. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±

    I swallowed hard, my fingers twitching as I glanced at Lisa. Her breaths were faint, shallow¡ªlike a flickering candle in the wind. Elise clung to her sister, gripping her so tightly that her knuckles had gone white.

    A groan came from the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯re all insane,¡± Scheon muttered, shifting slightly. ¡°This isn¡¯t how heart transplants work¡ª¡±

    Catherine silenced him with a sharp glare. ¡°You should be grateful I¡¯m even using you for something useful,¡± she snapped before turning back to me. Her voice softened. ¡°Mashiro, breathe. Focus.¡±

    The warmth from her palm spread through my chest, steadying me. And then¡ªI felt it.

    Something deeper than warmth, more than a mere sensation. Like an invisible thread tying me to the world around me. No, not just the world¡ªspace itself. A presence I had never truly noticed before, lying dormant within me all this time.

    My magic.

    I closed my eyes, forcing myself to concentrate. The way I used my inventory¡­ It wasn¡¯t just about storing things. It was about connecting places, linking two points in space¡ªeven if only for a moment.

    Catherine¡¯s voice was calm but firm. ¡°Imagine a tunnel. A passage linking one space to another. Right now, I need you to create that tunnel between Scheon¡¯s chest and Lisa¡¯s.¡±

    I clenched my fists. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll try.¡±

    The air around me shifted. A faint shimmer appeared between Scheon and Lisa, rippling like a mirage in the dim lantern light. My breathing grew shallow as I poured everything into keeping it stable.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Catherine whispered. ¡°Now, hold it open.¡±

    I could feel my strength draining, my arms trembling as if I were holding open an unseen doorway while something heavy pressed against it, trying to force it shut. The strain made my vision blur, but I gritted my teeth and refused to let go.

    Catherine raised her free hand, magic swirling around her fingertips like frost forming on glass.

    ¡°Now,¡± she said, her voice cold and unwavering, ¡°undress him.¡±

    I flinched. ¡°W-What?¡±

    Catherine shot me an exasperated look. ¡°We need access to his chest, Mashiro. That tunic won¡¯t remove itself.¡±

    Scheon groaned. ¡°Oh, come on¡ªat least buy me dinner first.¡±

    Without hesitation, I smacked his forehead with the palm of my hand. ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Ignoring his grumbling, I reached down and yanked at his shirt, forcing it open. The fabric was stained with dirt and sweat, sticking to his skin. My fingers trembled as I pulled it away, exposing his chest beneath the flickering lantern light.

    Lisa let out another weak cough, her body barely moving now. Elise held onto her, eyes wide with fear.

    Catherine wasted no time. She placed one hand over Lisa¡¯s chest and the other over Scheon¡¯s, her magic flaring to life. A deep blue glow surrounded her fingertips, crackling like frost spreading across a frozen lake.

    ¡°Keep the tunnel steady,¡± she commanded.

    I gritted my teeth, feeling the pull of magic stretch against my very being. The shimmering gateway between them flickered, unstable. My body screamed for relief, but I held on.

    Catherine took a deep breath. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡±

    The night air felt heavier as Catherine¡¯s magic swirled around us, sending a biting chill through the space. Shadows danced wildly against the broken carriage, stretching and twisting in the flickering lantern light. The world had narrowed to this single moment¡ªLisa¡¯s fading breaths, Elise¡¯s desperate grip, and the steady hum of power vibrating in the air.

    I clenched my fists, willing the spatial tunnel to remain stable. It pulsed faintly, a shimmering tear in reality connecting Scheon¡¯s chest to Lisa¡¯s. My vision swam at the edges, the strain unlike anything I had ever experienced.

    Catherine¡¯s hands remained firm, one pressed over Lisa¡¯s fragile frame, the other hovering over Scheon¡¯s exposed chest. The frost-like glow deepened, crackling along her fingertips.

    Scheon let out a strangled grunt. ¡°Ugh¡ªthis is insane. This is insane¡ª¡±

    Catherine didn¡¯t spare him a glance. ¡°Be grateful I¡¯m making use of your pathetic existence.¡±

    Then, with a sharp exhale, she moved.

    A pulse of magic erupted from her hands, and suddenly, the scene before me became something out of a nightmare. Scheon¡¯s body arched as his chest was forced open¡ªnot with a blade, but with magic that wove through flesh as if it were nothing more than mist.

    Elise let out a horrified gasp. I barely held back my own. Scheon coughed violently, but Catherine¡¯s spell silenced him, paralyzing his body in place.

    His heart¡ªglowing with a strange, eerie light¡ªrose from his chest, suspended in the air between him and Lisa. The connection between them wavered, flickering like a dying ember, but I forced it to hold. Lisa¡¯s body shuddered. Her breathing hitched, then slowed.

    ¡°No¡ªLisa!¡± Elise cried, shaking her.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine,¡± Catherine said, her voice strained but unwavering. ¡°Just a little more.¡±

    The heart drifted forward, crossing the shimmering gateway I had created, and lowered itself into Lisa¡¯s chest. Catherine¡¯s magic surged, sealing the wound instantly as if it had never been there.

    Then, all at once, the tension in the air snapped. The spatial tunnel collapsed. I gasped, feeling my knees buckle as exhaustion slammed into me. For a long, heavy moment, the only sound was the crackling of Catherine¡¯s lingering magic. Then¡ª Lisa¡¯s fingers twitched. A small, quiet breath escaped her lips.

    Elise¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Big sister¡­?¡±

    Lisa groaned softly, her eyelids fluttering. Color had already begun to return to her face.

    Elise let out a choked sob and threw herself onto her, burying her face into Lisa¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re okay¡ªyou¡¯re okay¡ª¡±

    Relief crashed over me like a wave, but I was too exhausted to fully grasp it. I let out a shaky breath, my arms trembling at my sides. Catherine exhaled sharply, closing her eyes for a brief moment before looking at me.

    ¡°You did well, Mashiro.¡±

 Chapter 33 - Donâ€™t remember my saliva!

    I exhaled deeply as I watched the sisters hugging each other. A deep sigh from my mouth. I was feeling lightheaded and felt like I could pass out at any moment, but I hung on as I stood up and went to the sisters.

    However, before I closed my distance, my eyes were distracted by a small thing on the ground, being dimly lit by the lantern on the fallen carriage. I frowned disappointingly as I redirected my footings towards it. I bent over and grabbed it.

    ¡°Here you go,¡± I handed out the doll as I walked towards Elise with a sharp thorn in my heart as I uttered the words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lied when I said I forgot to take it from the children¡¯s secret base.¡±

    Elise let go of the hug from Lisa, as he stared into the broken, spit filled doll, and looked into my eyes. She didn¡¯t say much as she simply just grabbed the doll and her eyes darted onto the fallen lifeless body on the ground.

    ¡°Do you¡­ want to throw it away¡­?¡± I said, just as I realized how insensitive I had been. Looking at Elise¡¯s eyes as she stared at Scheon¡¯s lifeless body, I finally remembered that the wooden doll was given by Scheon himself.

    Hearing that question, Elise simply shook her head and smiled, ¡°No, I¡¯ll treasure it. I won¡¯t remember the doll as the doll given by a bad person, but a doll filled with Miss Mashiro¡¯s saliva.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ honored?¡± I tilted my head as I took a second to process it. ¡°Wait no, don¡¯t do that! Don¡¯t remember my saliva!¡±

    Catherine let out a tired chuckle, rubbing her temple as if she had a headache. "Mashiro, I don''t even have the energy to unpack whatever that just was."

    Lisa, still weak but definitely awake now, gave her sister a confused look. "Elise¡­ What?"

    Elise clutched the doll to her chest, her small hands squeezing it tightly. The dim lantern light caught the shimmer in her eyes, though whether it was from exhaustion or lingering emotions, I couldn¡¯t tell.

    Elise grinned, holding the doll close to her chest. "It''s mine now. Forever."

    I let out a sigh, unsure whether to feel relieved or embarrassed. My body still felt like it had been wrung dry, every muscle aching from the strain of maintaining the spatial tunnel. But seeing the sisters like this, hearing Elise¡¯s playful words, made the exhaustion a little more bearable.

    Catherine crossed her arms, her sharp eyes flicking toward Scheon¡¯s unmoving body. Her expression darkened, though she said nothing.

    ¡°Mashiro and Catherine, thank you.¡± Lisa noticed her gaze and shifted slightly, her voice quieter now. ¡°Thank you for the heart, Scheon.¡±

    I swallowed, looking at Scheon¡¯s empty chest. His body was still, lifeless¡ªjust another casualty of a world that didn¡¯t allow second chances. The wind rustled through the trees, the distant howl of the night whispering through the silence.

    Lisa noticed her gaze and shifted slightly, her voice quieter now. ¡°What¡­ what will happen now?¡±

    No one answered immediately.

    A yawn interrupted the silence as I tried to cover it immediately, but the overwhelming sleepiness was really assaulting my senses. Lisa and Catherine chuckled at the same time, while Catherine simply smiled as she clutched her magical staff tighter. She let her arms out above her as she made an adorable noise while stretching.

    Catherine smiled, befitting the image of a mentor. ¡°You can lean on me, Mashiro. I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t fall.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that tired!¡± I yelled, as I tried to flex my nonexistent muscles. However, in doing so, my fatigueness was tripled, or even quadrupled. I could feel my bones shaking as I tried to lift my arms up.

    Catherine saw me doing masculine pose with a rather worn out expression at my stubbornness. Without any words, she reached out her hand towards me.

    ¡°Being kidnapped is no small deal, and I forced you to let me borrow your spatial magic.¡± Catherine¡¯s voice was small, but kind. She winked at me playfully as she said with a teasing smile, ¡°let¡¯s not play strong for now.¡±

    I pouted, crossing my arms¡ªthough even that felt like a challenge. ¡°I wasn¡¯t kidnapped. It was more of a¡­ forced relocation.¡±

    Catherine chuckled. ¡°Ah, my mistake. A very violent forced relocation.¡±

    Elise giggled at our exchange, while Lisa shook her head, amused. ¡°Mashiro, just take the offer before you collapse.¡±

    I wanted to protest, but my body had other plans. My exhaustion was winning, my limbs growing heavier with every passing second. My knees wobbled, and before I could stop myself, I swayed forward.

    With a sigh, I reached out to Catherine¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take you up on that.¡±

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    But just as our fingers were about to touch, a sudden force yanked me off the ground. My stomach lurched as I was swept into the air, a startled scream escaping my lips. Before I could process what was happening, strong yet gentle arms cradled me effortlessly.

    ¡°Miss Mashiro, are you alright?¡±

    The voice was soft, almost musical, but the strength behind the grip was undeniable. My head snapped up to see a cloaked figure holding me in a perfect princess carry, her hood concealing most of her face. In a single bound, she leapt onto a high tree branch, her movements fluid and weightless as if gravity itself barely applied to her.

    My heart nearly jumped out of my chest. ¡°Wha¡ª?! Put me down!¡± I flailed, but the cloaked figure held me firmly, as if I weighed nothing.

    From below, Catherine¡¯s startled voice rang out. ¡°Who¡ª?!¡±

    The figure didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she landed gracefully on a thick tree branch, her arms still wrapped securely around me. The moonlight peeked through the leaves, casting a silver glow on the fabric of her cloak.

    ¡°Miss Mashiro,¡± she repeated, voice soft yet urgent. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    I stopped struggling for a moment, blinking. ¡°I¡ªuh, no? I mean, I was tired, but now I¡¯m wide awake thanks to you nearly giving me a heart attack!¡±

    The girl hesitated before letting out a relieved sigh. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    From below, I could see Catherine standing firm, her staff raised and her crimson eyes glowing beneath the brim of her witch¡¯s hat. Her red hair swayed with the evening breeze, her gaze locked onto the cloaked figure.

    That glow in her eyes¡ªI¡¯d seen it before. Back when she examined the luminous gem from the slime. If I remembered correctly, it was her Identification skill.

    She sighed and stopped pointing her staff towards the figure and simply stared silently. The sudden tension in the air settled into an uneasy silence. Catherine¡¯s glowing eyes dimmed as she lowered her staff, her expression shifting from suspicion to something more unreadable.

    The cloaked figure didn¡¯t move, still holding me effortlessly in her arms. I was about to demand¡ªagain¡ªto be put down, but Catherine¡¯s reaction stopped me.

    ¡°¡­I come in peace,¡± Catherine finally said, her voice carefully neutral, yet there was a sharp edge to it, like a blade she was prepared to wield at any moment.

    The cloaked figure flinched¡ªso subtly that I almost missed it¡ªbefore giving a small nod. ¡°That would be wise.¡± Her voice was soft, yet there was an undeniable firmness behind it, as if she was used to weighing her words carefully.

    Catherine narrowed her eyes, scrutinizing her like a hawk sizing up prey. The witch¡¯s posture was relaxed, but I could tell she was still on guard. ¡°Then state your name.¡±

    A tense silence followed. The figure hesitated, her fingers tightening slightly around my arms before she exhaled, as if steadying herself.

    ¡°¡­Not yet,¡± she whispered, her voice barely above a breath.

    Catherine¡¯s crimson eyes flickered with irritation. ¡°Not yet?¡± she repeated, her tone carrying a dangerous lilt. Her fingers taped against her staff, an unspoken warning hanging in the air.

    The girl ignored her and instead turned to me, finally loosening her hold and carefully lowering me onto the tree branch. My feet wobbled the second they touched solid ground, and I had to grab onto the trunk for balance.

    ¡°You¡¯re exhausted,¡± she murmured, concerned about lacing her voice.

    I narrowed my eyes on her. ¡°Yeah, no kidding. Maybe because someone just yoinked me up a tree?¡±

    She giggled softly, and for a moment, I caught a glimpse of something¡ªsomething oddly nostalgic. That voice, that gentle laugh¡­

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Yuzu.¡± I said with a smile. On the surface, I was calm. However, my mind was riddled with excitement as I observed the girl in front of me in the flesh. I couldn¡¯t help but smile everytime I heard her voice.

    Yuzu''s eyes flickered when I spoke, a soft smile tugging at her lips. Then, with a fluid motion, she lowered her hood, revealing a cascade of stunning, jet-black hair that flowed down her back. Her fox ears twitched slightly, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice how they twitched with a certain grace, almost like they were attuned to the world around her.

    ¡°Nice to meet you too, Miss Mashiro,¡± Yuzu replied, her voice low but warm. Her dark eyes locked onto mine, ¡°Yuzu hab come to save you.¡±

 Chapter 34 - Yuzus Sudden Appearance!

    ¡°Save me¡­?¡± I tilted my head, my ears flicking slightly in confusion. My gaze drifted downward to the lifeless blonde corpse sprawled on the ground below. The lantern¡¯s flickering light cast long shadows over his still form, emphasizing the finality of his fate.

    I let out a small, dry chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re a bit late for that, Yuzu.¡±

    Yuzu shook her head, her long black hair swaying with the motion. Despite the serious atmosphere, there was something almost endearing about the way she did it¡ªlike a stubborn child refusing to accept reality. Then, she refocused, her expression sharpening as she turned her attention to Catherine.

    ¡°Yuzu will save cute lady Mashiro from her.¡±

    The shift in her voice made me tense. Her dark eyes, once soft, suddenly glowed with an ethereal light¡ªa striking, almost otherworldly shade of blue. The air around her seemed to thrum with quiet intensity.

    ¡°She is twenty levels higher than Yuzu,¡± Yuzu stated matter-of-factly, her ears twitching as though assessing the situation. ¡°But Yuzu is confident. Yuzu will bring Mashiro home safely.¡±

    Catherine raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "Oh? Is that so?" Her grip on her staff tightened ever so slightly, the air around her growing heavier.

    I sighed, rubbing my temples. "Yuzu, I think you¡¯re misunderstanding something."

    Yuzu, however, remained unfazed, her glowing blue eyes locked onto Catherine with unwavering determination. "No misunderstand. Yuzu will protect Mashiro. That witch is dangerous. Mashiro should not be near her."

    Catherine let out an exasperated sigh. "Seriously? You barge in, kidnap her, and now you''re calling me the dangerous one?" She gave me a sideways glance. "Mashiro, do you know this... overly affectionate fox girl?"

    I crossed my arms. "Well¡­ I mean, we just met again, but yes, I do."

    Catherine huffed, muttering something under her breath before fixing Yuzu with a glare. "Listen, little fox, I don¡¯t have time for whatever bizarre rescue mission you¡¯ve got in your head. Mashiro is here of her own will."

    Yuzu blinked, tilting her head, her ears twitching. "Eh?"

    "I chose to be here," I clarified, trying to suppress a laugh at how Yuzu''s expression froze in pure confusion. "She¡¯s not my captor, Yuzu. She¡¯s my¡ªuh, well, I guess ¡®mentor¡¯ would be the right word?"

    Hearing my words, Yuzu fell into a deep silence. Her glowing blue eyes studied me carefully, as if searching for something unseen. Before I could react, she moved with startling swiftness, pressing her palm firmly against my forehead.

    I squealed in surprise. ¡°H-Hey! What are you¡ª¡±

    She ignored my protests, her hand lingering for a few moments before she sighed, pulling away. Her expression darkened with disappointment as she turned her attention back to Catherine, who was still watching her from below with a wary gaze.

    ¡°So¡­ witch do witchy thing and make cute pink Mashiro dumb. So evil¡­¡± Yuzu muttered, shaking her head as if scolding a misbehaving child.

    Catherine¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    But Yuzu wasn¡¯t done. With a dramatic sigh, she placed a hand on her hip. ¡°Lady Sumi will be thoroughly disappointed if Yuzu doesn¡¯t fix this¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle again, this time more out of nostalgia than sheer dumbfounded excitement. Yuzu blinked at me, clearly unsure whether I was broken or just naturally this strange.

    Her glowing blue eyes faded back into their deep black hue, and she tilted her head. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head, still grinning like a bumbling idiot.

    Memories flooded my mind¡ªlong nights spent playing Luminous Dream, grinding through events, pulling for my favorite characters. Yuzu¡¯s quirky way of speaking, Natsumi¡¯s airheaded yet adorable conversations, Mashiro¡¯s soft and kind voice¡­ It was all so familiar.

    There were thirty-five characters in the game, but these three had always been special to me. And now, one of them stood right in front of me, not as a collection of pixels on a screen, but as a living, breathing person. My heart raced.

    ¡°Were you sent by Natsumi?¡± I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.

    Yuzu nodded. ¡°Yes. Yuzu came because Lady Sumi ordered it.¡± She puffed her chest proudly before continuing, ¡°Lady Sumi said she met a cute fellow fox girl with long white hair with a tint of pink, panicked, and ran away after seeing that bad evil witch.¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Below us, Catherine let out an audible groan, rubbing her temple in what I could only assume was growing frustration. She was clearly reaching the end of her patience. ¡°You¡¯re still talking about me, aren¡¯t you?¡± she asked, her tone dry and unimpressed.

    Yuzu turned her head toward Catherine, her expression completely serious, as if she were stating an undeniable truth. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied without a hint of hesitation. ¡°Bad evil witch.¡±

    The sheer conviction in her voice nearly made me burst into laughter, but Catherine wasn¡¯t nearly as entertained. I could see the way her shoulders tensed, her fingers gripping her staff a little tighter. It was obvious she was trying her best to keep her composure, though a single twitch of her eye gave away just how done she was with this conversation.

    With a long, suffering sigh, she crossed her arms over her chest, tilting her head slightly. ¡°Oh, for the love of¡ªwhat exactly did I do to earn that title?¡±

    Yuzu let out a soft ¡®hmph¡¯ as she placed a hand on her hip, clearly unimpressed with Catherine¡¯s question. Her long black hair swayed slightly as she lifted her chin with a pout, her fox ears twitching as if emphasizing her disapproval. ¡°Witch is witch. Witches do trickery things.¡±

    Catherine¡¯s eye twitched, her expression shifting from irritation to outright disbelief. ¡°Excuse me?¡± she shot back, incredulous.

    I nearly choked, barely stopping myself from laughing at the absurdity of it all. ¡°Wait,¡± I said, raising a hand as if to slow things down. ¡°You actually think Catherine brainwashed me?¡±

    Yuzu nodded without missing a beat. ¡°Yup,¡± she confirmed in the same casual tone one might use when stating that the sky was blue. Then, as if doubling down on her belief, she reached out and gently poked my forehead again, her touch light yet firm. ¡°Very tragic. But do not worry! Yuzu is here now. Yuzu will fix Mashiro.¡± Her eyes gleamed with unwavering determination, as if she had just declared a grand mission to save me from an unthinkable fate.

    Meanwhile, Catherine stared at her in sheer exasperation, her patience hanging by a thread. Her grip on her staff tightened for a brief moment before she let out an exaggerated sigh and dramatically threw her hands up in surrender. ¡°Fine. Sure. I¡¯m the bad evil witch. You got me,¡± she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm.

    "There, there," Elise''s voice cut through the tension like a gentle breeze, her words unexpectedly soft. With a sudden motion that broke the intensity of the moment, she walked toward Catherine, her small figure barely reaching up to the taller woman. Elise stood on her tiptoes, carefully placing her hand atop Catherine''s witch hat and giving it a comforting pat.

    Catherine froze for a moment, her expression caught between surprise and something softer, before she let out an almost inaudible sigh. The tension in her shoulders seemed to ease just a fraction.

    ¡°You¡¯re so cute, Miss Catherine,¡± Elise added with a soft smile, her eyes warm. Despite the chaos around us, her calm demeanor acted like an anchor, drawing a strange quiet to the scene.

    Yuzu, however, looked incredibly pleased with herself. She gave a satisfied nod, as if she had just won an important argument, completely oblivious to Catherine¡¯s sarcasm. Watching the two of them interact, I finally gave in and buried my face in my hands, caught between overwhelming exasperation and uncontrollable laughter.

    ¡°Still, as I said, I want peace, not trouble,¡± Catherine sighed, her grip tightening on her staff as her gaze flickered to the side. Lisa and Elise were standing there, silent, watching us like they weren¡¯t sure whether to intervene or not. ¡°Please, let¡¯s settle our differences. There are kids here.¡±

    Yuzu didn¡¯t seem to care much about Catherine¡¯s plea. She shook her head firmly. ¡°Yuzu doesn¡¯t accept peace for witches that do witchy stuff that Yuzu doesn¡¯t like.¡± She paused, giving me a thoughtful look. ¡°Yuzu like Mashiro, because Mashiro cute. Therefore, Yuzu will fix Mashiro.¡±

    The clearing around us was eerily quiet, save for the soft rustling of leaves in the wind. The full moon hung high, casting a pale silvery light across the scene. The broken carriage beside us, the lifeless body of Scheon sprawled on the ground¡ªeverything was illuminated in an unsettling way. The flickering lanterns we¡¯d left behind barely lit up the place, casting long, jittery shadows across the trees.

    Before I could react to Yuzu¡¯s declaration, I felt her hands wrap around mine. I had no time to process it. The next thing I knew, she flung me into the air with an incredible force.

    ¡°AAAH!¡± I screamed as I shot upward, the world blurring around me for what felt like two seconds before I stopped mid-air. A huge blue bubble enveloped me, suspending me in place.

    From my floating vantage point, I saw Yuzu descend swiftly, her cloak billowing around her like a shadow. She kept her hands stretched out in front of her, and with a sudden, fluid motion, two knives materialized in her hands, gleaming under the moonlight.

    ¡°Yuzu force witch to fix Mashiro!¡± Yuzu shouted, her battle cry echoing through the night as she prepared for whatever she planned to do next.

 Chapter 35 - I dont need fixing!

    ¡°Yuzu, stop!¡± I shouted as loud as I could, pounding my fists against the translucent bubble that surrounded me. My voice echoed slightly within the barrier, muffled as if the air itself swallowed my cries. No matter how hard I struck, the bubble refused to budge.

    Below, the scene unfolded at an alarming pace. Yuzu, mid-fall, held two gleaming knives that had materialized in her hands. Without hesitation, she flung them forward, the blades slicing through the air toward Catherine.

    Catherine reacted instantly. With a firm grip on her staff, she flicked her wrist, summoning a glowing magic circle in front of her. The knives struck the barrier, deflecting harmlessly to the side. But Catherine didn¡¯t stop there. In a swift motion, she turned her staff toward Lisa and Elise.

    Before I could even process what was happening, the two sisters were lifted into the air by an invisible force. A heartbeat later, they vanished beyond the dense treetops, whisked away to safety.

    Everything happened so fast that my mind struggled to keep up. My thoughts were still racing when Yuzu landed with a controlled but heavy impact, about ten meters in front of Catherine. Her knees bent slightly to absorb the fall, but she didn¡¯t waver.

    All of her focus, all of her energy, was locked onto Catherine.

    Yuzu landed gracefully, her cloak billowing as she crouched upon impact. Her dark eyes remained locked onto Catherine, her expression unwavering. The silver moonlight bathed the battlefield, reflecting off the twin knives now embedded in the magic barrier before vanishing into blue wisps.

    Catherine exhaled, her grip on her staff tightening. The air crackled between them, the remnants of her hastily cast levitation spell lingering where Elise and Lisa had once stood. She had removed them from danger without hesitation, but now, her focus was entirely on the fox girl standing before her.

    I pounded on the bubble again, frustration bubbling inside me. "Yuzu, stop this! I don''t need fixing!" My voice echoed faintly inside the magical prison, but Yuzu didn¡¯t even glance my way.

    Instead, she rolled her shoulders, adjusting her stance. "Mashiro is tricked by the witch," Yuzu stated firmly. "Yuzu will fix everything."

    Catherine narrowed her crimson eyes. "You really think you can take me on? You''re strong, but you''re reckless."

    "Yuzu doesn¡¯t need to be stronger," Yuzu replied, tilting her head slightly. "Yuzu just needs to be faster." And with that, she vanished.

    No, not vanished¡ªmoved. In the blink of an eye, she closed the distance, her knives materializing mid-air as she lunged for Catherine¡¯s blind spot. I screamed her name, but all I could do was watch as the battle unfolded below.

    I summoned my sword and swung it at the shimmering bubble that caged me in midair. My blade met the surface with dull, useless thuds, each strike bouncing off as if I were cutting through air. No matter how much force I put into my swings, the barrier refused to yield.

    Below, the battle raged on. Yuzu moved like a shadow, her every motion fluid and precise. In her hands, a katana had materialized¡ªa sleek, dark blade that matched her robes and flowing black hair. She struck at Catherine relentlessly, each attack faster than the last, her blade flashing under the moonlight.

    Everything was happening too fast for me to process

    "Yuzu will save Mashiro from the witch," she declared, her voice unwavering. "Just like Yuzu saved Lady Sumi from the Sealed Hunter!" With those words, she lunged, her katana aimed straight for Catherine¡¯s heart.

    Hearing the word ¡®Sealed Hunter¡¯ Catherine flinched for a second, however she immediately twisted her body, narrowly avoiding the thrust as her staff pulsed with energy. The moment Yuzu''s blade missed its mark, Catherine retaliated with a flick of her wrist, sending a burst of crimson magic crackling toward her opponent.

    Yuzu leaped backward, her movements eerily fluid, the dark katana in her grip pulsing faintly as if responding to her will. "Witch is tricky," she muttered. "But Yuzu is trickier!"

    With a sudden burst of speed, she kicked off the ground, vanishing from sight for a split second before reappearing behind Catherine. The fox girl swung her katana in a downward arc, her blade slicing through the air with a high-pitched whistle.

    Catherine barely had time to react. She spun, raising her staff just in time to intercept the strike. Sparks of magical energy erupted from the collision, casting flickering light over their faces.

    Catherine gritted her teeth as she braced against the force of Yuzu¡¯s strike. The impact sent a shockwave rippling through the air, rustling the trees around them. Sparks crackled where staff and blade clashed, the lingering energy distorting the space between them.

    Yuzu¡¯s dark eyes gleamed, her fox ears twitching. "Witch has strong hands," she said, tilting her head slightly, as if analyzing Catherine¡¯s strength. "But Yuzu has fast hands!"

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Before Catherine could counter, Yuzu twisted her grip and shifted her stance, pressing her weight into the katana. The sudden change in force forced Catherine to slide back a few inches, her boots scraping against the dirt.

    Catherine exhaled sharply, her crimson eyes narrowing. "You''re not bad," she admitted, her voice low and steady. Then, with a flick of her staff, a series of glowing red runes spiraled outward, forming a barrier between them.

    Yuzu grinned. "Witch plays defense? Yuzu breaks defenses!"

    With a flick of her wrist, she vanished once more¡ªonly this time, instead of appearing behind Catherine, she reappeared above her. With gravity on her side, she swung her katana downward, aiming straight for the center of Catherine¡¯s barrier.

    The instant Yuzu¡¯s katana touched the barrier, it shattered¡ªnot as mere glass, but as a dazzling explosion of light. Shards of ice scattered through the air, refracting the moonlight like tiny, frozen stars. The brilliance momentarily obscured my vision, and by the time the glow faded, I saw Yuzu sprawled on the ground, her footing lost to the slick ice that now covered the battlefield.

    ¡°I don¡¯t just play defense,¡± Catherine stated coolly, her staff leveled at the fallen fox girl. Her crimson eyes gleamed under the moonlight.

    Catherine took a step closer, her staff still trained on Yuzu. "Answer me," she demanded, her crimson eyes glowing. "Where did you meet the Sealed Hunter?"

    Yuzu blinked up at her, then huffed. "Why does witch care?" she muttered. "Yuzu not tell witch anything. Witch bad. Witch tries to keep cute Mashiro under spell!"

    Catherine sighed, rubbing her temple with her free hand. "Your obsession with ''fixing'' Mashiro aside, the Sealed Hunter isn¡¯t something to be taken lightly." Her gaze sharpened. "If you''ve crossed paths with her, you¡¯re either incredibly lucky or incredibly foolish."

    Yuzu¡¯s expression darkened, her playful demeanor slipping for a brief moment. "Yuzu not foolish," she muttered. She averted her gaze, her fingers tightening around the hilt of her katana. "Sealed Hunter¡­ very scary. Very strong."

    Catherine¡¯s grip on her staff tightened. "So you have met her."

    The tension in the air grew thicker, pressing down like an invisible force as the confrontation unfolded beneath me. From my floating prison, I let out an exasperated sigh, shoving my sword back into my inventory with a flick of my wrist. My fingers curled into fists as I glared down at them.

    ¡°Hey! If you two are done fighting, maybe get me out of here?!¡± I yelled, my voice muffled slightly by the shimmering bubble that held me captive. My words echoed faintly within the enclosed space, making my frustration feel even more ridiculous.

    Yuzu didn¡¯t respond immediately. She stood eerily still, her dark eyes locked onto Catherine with an unreadable expression. The playful air around her seemed to wane, replaced by something far more focused, far more calculating.

    ¡°Yuzu not done.¡±

    The moment those words left her lips, her entire form seemed to unravel.

    Like a mirage shattering, her cloak billowed unnaturally, dissolving into a flurry of black feathers. The strands of her long hair melted away, merging into the dark wings of countless crows that burst outward, scattering into the night sky in a chaotic frenzy. Even her katana¡ªonce solid and menacing¡ªfractured into shadowy fragments, vanishing into the swarm of birds that took flight around Catherine.

    Catherine reacted instantly, gripping her staff tighter. Her crimson eyes flickered with sharp awareness as she took a firm step back, her body lowering slightly into a defensive stance. The ice-covered ground beneath her reflected the moonlight, making the fluttering shadows of the crows appear even more ominous as they circled her like vultures waiting to strike.

    She narrowed her eyes, scanning the moving mass. ¡°Tch¡­ Illusion magic?¡± she muttered under her breath.

    From above, I watched in stunned silence, my heart hammering against my ribs. Yuzu was fast. Too fast. One moment, she had been standing there¡ªher usual quirky self¡ªand the next, she had completely disappeared into the night, leaving only the haunting flutter of wings behind.

    The crows swirled around Catherine in a violent vortex, their wings beating the air with an almost deafening sound. For a split second, the world seemed to hold its breath. And then, in an explosion of feathers, the crows vanished¡ªonly to be replaced by dozens of identical figures.

    Each one was Yuzu.

    They were scattered around Catherine in a perfect ring, their cloaks billowing, their dark eyes gleaming with mischief and danger. Their movements synchronized, eerily fluid, as if they shared a single mind.

    ¡°Take this! Yuzu crows thing attack!¡±

 Chapter 36 - Was the water lemonade or something?!

    ¡°Too naive!¡± Catherine shouted, swinging her staff in a wide arc. A shimmering barrier formed in an instant¡ªa wall of translucent golden liquid, rippling like fresh honey under the moonlight.

    Yuzu¡¯s clones, still mid-attack, crashed into it at full force. The moment their blades made contact, their forms ruptured like fragile glass, bursting into nothingness as the liquid splashed outward in a cascading wave.

    One by one, the illusions shattered, dissolving into the night. Within seconds, the battlefield was silent again.

    Catherine narrowed her eyes as she hovered above the glistening remnants of her spell. ¡°Hmph. I take it back. You¡¯re unexpectedly clever.¡±

    But before she could relax, a faint glint from below caught her eye.

    Shing!

    A storm of hidden blades erupted from the ground where Catherine had been standing just moments before. The air whistled as the sharp edges sliced through the empty space, barely missing their target. If she had hesitated even a second, she would have been impaled.

    ¡°You¡¯re Yuzu¡¯s!!¡± came a high-pitched yell from the distance.

    From behind the cover of a thick tree trunk, Yuzu revealed herself, her black cloak fluttering as she pulled two gleaming daggers from seemingly nowhere. Without missing a beat, she flicked her wrists, sending them flying straight toward Catherine, their edges glinting in the moonlight.

    Catherine clicked her tongue in annoyance and swiftly pointed her staff at the incoming projectiles. The golden liquid below responded immediately, twisting upward as if obeying her will, forming a fresh barrier midair.

    The daggers struck the shimmering wall¡ªBOOM!

    An unexpected explosion rippled through the air, sending a shockwave outward. The golden liquid splashed in every direction, droplets scattering like tiny stars under the moon.

    And then¡ªPOP!

    The moment the strange liquid touched my bubble prison, it ruptured without warning.

    ¡°Was the water lemonade or something?!¡± I screamed as I suddenly plummeted toward the earth.

    The wind howled around me as I plummeted through the air, the ground rushing up to meet me far too quickly. My mind raced, panic creeping in as I realized how high up I had been, but there was no time for fear. I had to act.

    "Think fast! THINK FAST!" My internal voice screamed at me, urging my body into action.

    I squeezed my eyes shut, focusing all of my energy on the sensation I knew all too well. The familiar, comforting heat that spread through my body when the transformation took place. My back tingled as I willed my wings into existence. A surge of power raced through me, and in the blink of an eye, FWOOSH¡ªthe world around me suddenly slowed.

    A surge of warmth spread through me as a familiar weight settled on my back. The instant I felt my two pairs of wings unfold, my eyes snapped open. With a powerful flap, I pushed against the air, the sudden force jolting me mid-fall. My descent slowed just in time, narrowly avoiding what would have been a rather painful crash.

    But I barely registered my near escape. My focus locked onto one thing¡ªYuzu.

    Without hesitation, I propelled myself toward her, my butterfly wings beating furiously as I shot forward like an arrow.

    "Yuzu!!" I cried out, my voice bursting with emotion as I closed the distance in an instant.

    Before she could react, I crashed into her, wrapping my arms tightly around her.

    Yuzu let out a surprised squeak but quickly steadied herself, instinctively catching me. ¡°Mashiro, it dangerous!¡± she scolded, though her grip on me remained firm, as if she had no intention of letting go.

    Yuzu held me close, her arms tightening around me as if afraid I would disappear. I could feel the rapid beat of her heart against my own, her warmth grounding me amidst the chaos.

    ¡°Listen, Catherine, good witch, not bad,¡± I said firmly, trying to convey my message with conviction.

    Yuzu''s brow furrowed, and her fox ears twitched in doubt, the uncertainty in her expression palpable. ¡°But... witch equals bad,¡± she repeated, her voice laced with hesitation. "Even witch self said witch is bad." She glanced between Catherine and me, her daggers still gripped tightly in her hands, poised as if ready to strike at any moment.

    Catherine let out an exasperated sigh, her steps slow and deliberate as she approached us. The pale moonlight cast long shadows on the clearing, illuminating the flickering lanterns we had left behind.

    The broken carriage sat to one side, its wheels cracked and tilted. The air was still, save for the faint rustling of leaves from the trees overhead. It felt as though the forest itself was holding its breath, waiting for what would come next.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Yuzu¡¯s body tensed the moment Catherine closed the distance between us, her eyes narrowing as she instinctively moved to draw a blade from her hidden holsters. I noticed the subtle shift in her posture, the way her muscles coiled, ready for a fight. I reached out and gently took her wrist, squeezing it in a silent plea for calm. She met my gaze, hesitation flickering across her face, but I kept my expression soft, hoping to reassure her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I whispered, giving her wrist a comforting squeeze.

    Yuzu¡¯s eyes softened slightly, though the suspicion still lingered behind them.

    Catherine, noticing the tension, rubbed her temple in an almost defeated manner. ¡°I was being sarcastic,¡± she muttered under her breath. ¡°I didn¡¯t actually mean¡ª¡±

    But before she could finish, Yuzu suddenly shook her head. Her voice was firmer now, almost as if she had come to a sudden realization. ¡°Not red hair witch,¡± she said, correcting herself. ¡°The sealed hunter sealy thingy witch. She really evil and want to bad thing.¡±

    At those words, something in Catherine¡¯s demeanor shifted. Her posture, which had been rigid and defensive, softened. The faintest trace of a smile tugged at her lips¡ªmore weary than malicious. She looked at Yuzu with a surprising gentleness in her crimson eyes, her gaze no longer filled with irritation but with understanding.

    ¡°Please, trust me,¡± Catherine said quietly, her voice softer than I had ever heard it. There was sincerity in her words, a depth to the plea that reached beyond the walls of her usual guarded demeanor. ¡°I¡¯m not like other witches.¡±

    The silence that followed hung heavy in the air. The only sounds were the wind stirring the leaves and the distant crackling of the lanterns. It was as though the forest itself was holding its breath, waiting for Yuzu to make up her mind.

    A sharp crack rang out through the still night air as Catherine slammed the base of her staff into the ground with a force that made the earth vibrate slightly beneath our feet. ¡°Enough of this sentimental nonsense,¡± she snapped, her voice laced with irritation. Yet, there was no real malice in her tone¡ªjust frustration. ¡°Yuzu, are you done trying to stab me, or do I need to keep dodging?¡±

    Yuzu took a step back, though her grip on my arm didn¡¯t loosen. Her dark, unwavering gaze flicked between Catherine and me, her brows furrowed in deep concentration. She opened her mouth to retort but stopped herself, seeming to weigh her next words carefully.

    ¡°Hmph. Yuzu still think witch did bad thing,¡± she muttered, clearly reluctant. ¡°But¡­¡± Her voice softened as her attention shifted to me, her eyes warming as she looked at me with a rare tenderness. ¡°Mashiro wants peace. Yuzu listen.¡±

    I could feel the tension in the air loosen just slightly as Yuzu¡¯s guard came down, if only a little. Catherine exhaled in relief, lowering her staff to the ground with a soft thud. ¡°Finally. Now, can we talk like rational people?¡±

    I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t even realized I was holding, my wings fluttering slightly as I glanced between the two. The air around us, once charged with energy, felt lighter now, though I could still sense the lingering unease in Yuzu¡¯s posture. ¡°Good,¡± I said with a small, nervous laugh. ¡°Because if I had to watch you two fight any longer, I might¡¯ve passed out from stress.¡±

    Yuzu pouted, her lower lip sticking out as she glared at me with mock indignation. ¡°Mashiro should trust Yuzu to win,¡± she huffed, her tone playful but still holding onto that streak of pride

    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh lightly at her expression, the tension finally breaking. ¡°I trust you,¡± I reassured her, ruffling her hair a little. ¡°I just also trust that Catherine won¡¯t go down easily.¡±

    Catherine¡¯s lips quivered into a smirk, and she gave me a knowing glance. ¡°Smart girl,¡± she said with a raised eyebrow, clearly pleased by my response.

    For the first time since the battle had started, the air around us felt far less charged, the oppressive weight of our standoff easing as we took a step back from the brink.

    ¡°Thank you, Yuzu, for at least being able to hear me,¡± Catherine said, offering a small, genuine smile, though her tone was still a bit wary.

    In a blink, Yuzu summoned a bright yellow citrus fruit from seemingly thin air. With a swift flick of her wrist, she tossed it at Catherine¡¯s head with startling accuracy. The fruit made a soft thwack as it landed squarely on the top of Catherine¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ack!¡± Catherine recoiled slightly, her hand immediately shooting up to rub her forehead where the fruit had struck. Her eyes narrowed as she shot a glance at Yuzu, clearly more surprised than hurt.

    Yuzu, looking entirely unbothered by the moment of mischief, crossed her arms proudly and puffed out her chest. ¡°Only Yuzu and cuties like Mashiro and Lady Sumi get to call me ¡®Yuzu.¡¯¡± Her voice was firm but playful, as if she were asserting some long-held rule.

    Catherine, her brow twitching slightly in frustration, raised an eyebrow. ¡°Then what am I supposed to call you?¡± she asked, her patience wearing thin but clearly amused by the situation.

    Yuzu¡¯s eyes gleamed mischievously, a faint smile playing at her lips. ¡°Code Nine.¡±

 Chapter 37 - Theyâ€™re not just virtual characters!

    Catherine blinked, clearly unsure if she should be insulted or impressed. ¡°Code Nine?¡± she repeated slowly, her tone laced with confusion.

    Yuzu nodded firmly, as though this was the only possible response. ¡°Yes. Code Nine. That is what you will call Yuzu, or else...¡± She trailed off with a teasing grin, as if leaving the threat open-ended but completely unnecessary.

    Catherine let out a long, exasperated sigh but couldn¡¯t hold back a laugh at the absurdity of it all. ¡°You¡¯re impossible,¡± she muttered, but her voice held a hint of fondness.

    "Is¡­ it safe now, Miss Catherine?" a cautious voice called from the distance.

    Turning toward the source, I spotted Lisa and Elise emerging hesitantly from behind the trees. They moved with the careful precision of soldiers who expected an ambush at any moment, eyes darting around as if waiting for something to trigger another round of chaos. But when they saw the tension had dissipated, their shoulders visibly relaxed, though both were still clearly on edge.

    Lisa offered a small, polite smile as she stepped forward, a breath of relief escaping her. ¡°Oh, hello there, Miss Yuzu.¡±

    Yuzu, still standing with her arms folded, gave a small, almost dismissive nod in Lisa¡¯s direction. ¡°Hello, Cute Lisa,¡± she replied, as if it was the most natural thing in the world.

    Catherine, who had just barely recovered from the citrus fruit incident and was still rubbing her forehead in disbelief, turned sharply to Yuzu. She pointed an accusatory finger toward her, clearly still processing the earlier events.

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait,¡± Catherine interrupted. ¡°Why can she call you by your name, and I can¡¯t?¡±

    Yuzu blinked at Catherine as if the question was baffling to her. She tilted her head thoughtfully, then responded with utter sincerity, ¡°Because Lisa food bery good.¡±

    Catherine froze, her eyes narrowing in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s it?!¡± she asked incredulously.

    Yuzu nodded sagely, the seriousness in her expression unwavering. ¡°Food bery powerful. Good food equals good person.¡±

    The words seemed to hang in the air for a moment as Catherine¡¯s expression twisted in pure offense. ¡°Unbelievable,¡± she muttered, rubbing her temples as if trying to process the logic¡ªor lack thereof.

    Lisa, catching the humor in the situation, giggled softly, covering her mouth with a hand. ¡°I¡¯m honored, Miss Yuzu,¡± she said, her eyes twinkling with amusement.

    Meanwhile, Catherine looked like she¡¯d just been betrayed by the very fabric of the universe. She sighed heavily, exasperation dripping from her voice. ¡°This is insane,¡± she muttered under her breath.

    I couldn¡¯t help but stifle a laugh. Watching the scene unfold, I couldn¡¯t help but find the contrast between Yuzu¡¯s unshakable, almost childlike seriousness and Catherine¡¯s growing frustration utterly hilarious. It felt like I was watching two very different worlds collide¡ªand I loved it.

    Suddenly, I felt a strong urge to yawn. However, it was disrupted when I remembered the presence of a decomposing body near me.

    The moment Yuzu grabbed my wrist with both hands, a wave of warmth spread through me. Her grip was firm but not forceful, her soft palms pressing against my skin with an almost childlike enthusiasm.

    ¡°Mashiro go sleb now?¡± she asked, her head tilting as she gazed up at the moonlit sky. ¡°But it bery still not morning yet.¡±

    I opened my mouth to protest, but a yawn betrayed me, escaping before I could stop it. I quickly covered my mouth, my cheeks flushing with embarrassment.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I muttered, my voice slightly muffled behind my hand. ¡°I feel really sleepy, even though I slept a lot.¡±

    Yuzu blinked, staring at me as if processing my words. Then, with a decisive nod, she grinned.

    ¡°Okay!¡± she declared, her tone filled with unwavering confidence. ¡°Yuzu guard while Mashiro sleb. Let get Mashiro to sleb!¡±

    Before I could react, Yuzu tugged me forward, her small but strong hands guiding me along as if personally escorting me to bed was now her most important mission

    Catherine let out a tired sigh as she watched Yuzu drag me away with unwavering enthusiasm. ¡°Why do I feel like this is going to be more trouble than it¡¯s worth?¡± she muttered under her breath, shaking her head.

    Elise chuckled softly. ¡°Miss Yuzu seems¡­ very dedicated.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s one way to put it,¡± Catherine grumbled, casting one last glance at the corpse before turning her attention back to us. ¡°I¡¯ll handle things here. Just¡ªtry not to cause another disaster before sunrise.¡±

    I barely heard her words as Yuzu pulled me along with surprising strength, my feet stumbling slightly to keep up. She moved with a sense of purpose, weaving through the trees with the single-minded determination of someone on a grand mission.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Mashiro need good sleb,¡± Yuzu announced, glancing back at me with absolute certainty. ¡°Good sleb make Mashiro strong.¡±

    I sighed, a tired smile tugging at my lips. ¡°I don¡¯t think sleep works that way¡­¡±

    Yuzu¡¯s fox ears twitched as she gave me a knowing look. ¡°Mashiro no understand. Sleb is bery powerful. Yuzu always wake up stronger after good sleb.¡±

    I didn¡¯t have the energy to argue. The moment we reached a clearing, Yuzu finally let go of my wrist and spun around, nodding in approval. ¡°This bery good place. Soft grass. Smell nice. Moon bery round.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s your criteria for a good sleeping spot?¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± Yuzu crouched down and patted the grass proudly. ¡°Perfect.¡±

    Despite my exhaustion, I found myself smiling. Yuzu¡¯s strange way of viewing the world had a way of making things feel a little lighter. As I sat down, stretching my legs out in front of me, a sense of calm washed over me.

    Yuzu plopped down beside me, crossing her arms confidently. ¡°Mashiro sleb. Yuzu guard.¡±

    I hesitated for a moment before finally lying down, my wings folding against my back. The grass was surprisingly soft, the night air crisp but not too cold. The distant hoots of owls and the rustling of leaves made for an oddly soothing lullaby.

    Yuzu sat upright, her dark eyes scanning the surroundings like a vigilant protector. ¡°No worry, Mashiro. Yuzu keep danger away.¡±

    A small laugh escaped me. ¡°Thanks, Yuzu.¡±

    As my eyes fluttered shut, I heard Yuzu humming softly beside me, her tail swishing back and forth in contentment.

    For the first time in what felt like forever, I allowed myself to truly relax.

    <hr>

    The lone woman stood near the edge of the rooftop, the breeze playing with her long silver hair as she gazed out at the city below. The sky stretched endlessly above us, a brilliant shade of blue, with soft white clouds drifting lazily across it.

    I stood beside her, far too close to the edge for comfort. My breath hitched as I looked down. The sheer height made my stomach churn, and my legs wobbled beneath me. A sharp sense of vertigo crept in, but I forced myself to turn my attention back to the girl at my side.

    She sat there in silence, her posture calm yet distant, as if the world around her barely mattered. I clenched my fists, willing myself to move. I had planned to wrestle her if I ever saw her again, to pull her back before she could act, but my body refused to listen. My instincts screamed at me to stop her, yet something about her expression kept me frozen in place.

    Melancholy. Regret. A quiet sorrow that weighed heavier than words ever could.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she murmured, her voice heavy with an emotion I couldn¡¯t quite place. ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to see that.¡±

    I blinked, caught off guard. ¡°See what?¡±

    She turned to face me slowly, her silver eyes distant, almost as if she were staring through me, lost in something from the past. ¡°My high school days,¡± she said softly, her gaze drifting away.

    I stood in silence, unsure of what to do or say. My mind tried to make sense of it, but I had no expectations, no clear idea of what these encounters were supposed to be.

    ¡°Were you¡­ delusional?¡± I blurted out, regretting the question immediately. The conversation she¡¯d had with her mother echoed in my mind, but I couldn¡¯t hide the curiosity that bubbled up.

    She chuckled softly, her smile never fading. ¡°You¡¯re one to talk,¡± she said with a playful glint in her eyes. ¡°At least I didn¡¯t get lost in a world of virtual characters and shiny rewards.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes on her. ¡°Hey, they¡¯re not just virtual characters. They have depth and stories,¡± I protested, my pout deepening.

    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± she said, a teasing smirk tugging at her lips. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve got real depth.¡±

    I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck. ¡°You have no idea,¡± I muttered, half-smiling in spite of myself.

    She raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. "Oh, I think I have an idea. But hey, if you''re really that invested, I guess they''re more than just pixels on a screen to you."

    I nodded firmly, crossing my arms. "Exactly! They''re... they''re like, living characters. There''s so much to learn from them. Some of their struggles hit closer to home than you''d think."

    She nodded, her expression more serious now, though still with a hint of playfulness. ¡°Yeah, the world can be overwhelming. Sometimes it''s easier to hide behind a screen or in a story where the stakes are clear, and the rules make sense. But... What happens when the screen goes dark?¡±

 Chapter 38 - Im not a cat!

    The screen goes dark?

    I swallowed, suddenly feeling the weight of her question. "I... don''t know," I admitted. "Maybe I just don''t want to face what¡¯s real sometimes."

    A silence stretched between us, the light breeze rustling the leaves. She didn¡¯t push me further, but her gaze lingered on me as if waiting for me to say more.

    ¡°Hey, Mikan,¡± she finally said, breaking the silence. Her tone suddenly became serious, ¡°Do you ever judge people?¡±

    I blinked, the question catching me off guard. I thought about it for a moment before answering, unsure of myself. ¡°Probably?¡±

    Her silver eyes softened, a quiet laugh escaping her lips. ¡°Then, do you think it¡¯s wrong to lie?¡±

    I paused, taking the time to really think about it. ¡°I guess it depends on the situation. Some lies are small, harmless even. But... others can be dangerous.¡± My voice trailed off, my uncertainty mirrored in her gaze.

    ¡°Others can change everything,¡± she finished, her smile bittersweet.

    A soft breeze swept past, carrying the scent of cherry blossoms and the rustle of petals overhead. One landed in her hair, but she didn¡¯t seem to notice. Her expression was far away, as if she were lost in her thoughts, yet still tethered to the present by the weight of her words.

    ¡°You know,¡± she began, tilting her head up to the sky, ¡°when I was younger, I thought lies could protect people. That if you just hid the ugly parts, the world could stay beautiful.¡±

    I frowned, processing her words. ¡°And now?¡±

    She exhaled a soft, almost melancholic sigh. ¡°Now, I think... maybe I was just afraid.¡±

    Her confession hung in the air, heavy and unspoken. I didn¡¯t fully understand it, but the weight of it pressed on me, making my chest tighten. I wanted to ask more, to learn the story behind those words, but before I could, she suddenly reached out and flicked my forehead.

    ¡°Hey!¡± I yelped, rubbing the spot where she¡¯d poked me.

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it,¡± she grinned, clearly amused by my reaction. ¡°I was just reminiscing. You don¡¯t need to take everything so seriously, Mikan.¡±

    I huffed, rubbing my forehead. ¡°You¡¯re the one who started with all this philosophical stuff.¡±

    ¡°True,¡± she laughed softly. ¡°But I¡¯m still right about you being addicted to gacha games.¡±

    I crossed my arms. "That has nothing to do with this!"

    She simply giggled, and for the first time since our conversation started, the strange weight in the air seemed to lift, carried away by the wind and the falling petals. My touch senses suddenly activated as I felt a gentle push.

    The moment I felt the soft push against my back, my senses sharpened in an instant. A gust of wind carried the faint scent of cherry blossoms, and for the first time since our conversation began, the heavy tension in the air seemed to dissolve¡ªonly to be replaced by a sudden, terrifying realization.

    ¡°I will reach you. Wait for me.¡±

    Her voice was light, almost teasing, but before I could fully register her words, my body tipped forward.

    The world shifted violently as I lost my balance, the edge of the roof slipping away beneath my feet. My breath caught in my throat as gravity took hold, yanking me downward. Wind roared past my ears, my stomach flipping wildly as I plummeted.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    "Wha¡ª!?" The panic in my voice was swallowed by the rush of air. My arms flailed instinctively, grasping for anything¡ªanything¡ªto stop my fall, but there was nothing but empty space.

    And then I heard it.

    A quiet, almost amused chuckle drifting down from above.

    "Thanks for being my wings, Mikan."

    Heart hammering, I twisted my head upward. For a brief second, I saw her¡ªFurukawa Shiro¡ªstanding against the blue sky, her silver hair glowing faintly under the sun. But I had no time to process what was happening because something else tore through the sky.

    Monsters.

    Grotesque, nightmarish creatures descended upon her¡ªan abominable fusion of features that had no right to exist. Fish-like eyes bulging from reptilian heads, bodies covered in slick, scale-like textures, tails resembling those of komodo dragons. Some had the elongated fangs of serpents, others bore twisted insectoid wings¡ªbat-like, wasp-like, or even feathered in patches where feathers shouldn¡¯t be. They moved in erratic, unsettling patterns, their shrill cries piercing the air.

    Shiro remained unbothered.

    Without hesitation, she summoned a scythe, its sleek silver blade catching the light as she gripped it with effortless ease. The first monster lunged¡ªshe cut it down in a single, fluid motion. The next followed, only to meet the same fate. She moved like a dancer, each swing of her scythe precise, deadly, and terrifyingly graceful.

    But I had no time to admire her.

    The ground was approaching too fast, my vision blurring as panic surged through my veins. My instincts screamed at me to do something, anything¡ª

    "Furukawa Shiro!" I managed to shout, my voice barely carrying over the wind.

    But it was too late.

    <hr>

    "Aaaaah!" I screamed as my body jolted awake, my chest rising and falling with heavy breaths.

    The falling sensation that had gripped me moments ago vanished, replaced by the warm glow of morning light filtering through the trees. My heart still pounded from the nightmare, the rush of wind and the terrifying drop lingering in my mind.

    Above me, Yuzu''s concerned face came into view, her fox ears twitching slightly as she leaned over me. Her black hair framed her face, the golden sunlight catching faint highlights in the strands.

    "Are Mashiro okay?" she asked, her voice softer than usual.

    I didn¡¯t move at first, still adjusting to the fact that I was no longer plummeting to my doom. Taking a deep breath, I exhaled slowly, forcing my muscles to relax. Then, finally, I mustered a small smile.

    "I''m fine. I just had a nightmare about falling."

    Yuzu blinked, considering my words. "Is so? Yuzu also bery fall sometimes in dream, but Yuzu not scream like Mashiro when waking up."

    I let out a weak chuckle, rubbing my eyes to shake off the last remnants of sleep. As I shifted, I became acutely aware of something soft beneath me¡ªnot the cool, dew-kissed grass I remembered lying on the night before, but something far warmer.

    Something that moved. My eyes widened as realization dawned.

    I wasn''t lying on the ground at all. I was sprawled across Yuzu''s lap.

    Heat rushed to my face. "W-Wait, I¡ª!"

    Yuzu tilted her head, staring at me with pure curiosity. "Mashiro comfy?"

    I opened my mouth, then closed it, struggling to find the right words. Yes, her lap was incredibly comfortable, but saying that out loud felt like stepping into dangerous territory.

    "I¡ªI didn¡¯t mean to sleep like this," I muttered, sitting up a little too quickly.

    Yuzu gave a small pout, crossing her arms. "But Mashiro look bery peaceful. Yuzu think, ¡®Oh, Mashiro tired. Must protect!¡¯"

    Her words sent another wave of embarrassment through me, though there was an undeniable warmth to them.

    I blinked at her, caught between amusement and exasperation. "You don''t have to treat me like a sleepy kitten, Yuzu¡­"

    At that, her eyes widened with a sparkle of delight. Then, with dramatic enthusiasm, she gasped. "But Mashiro is cat!"

    ¡°I''m not a cat!¡± A groan escaped me as I covered my face with both hands. "That''s not what I meant¡­"

    Yuzu giggled, her tail swishing excitedly behind her, brushing against the grass. "Hehehe. Mashiro funny."

    Despite my embarrassment, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. The dream had left my heart pounding, a lingering unease pressing at the back of my mind, but Yuzu¡¯s presence was grounding. Warm. Familiar. Like a lantern glowing softly in the dark.

    I let out a small sigh, finally allowing my shoulders to relax.

    "Thanks for looking out for me, Yuzu."

    Her ears perked up, and she beamed with unmistakable pride. "Of course! Yuzu bery best at protecting Mashiro!"

    I shook my head with a quiet laugh. "Yeah¡­ I guess you are."

    "Oh, look at you two, practically newlyweds or something," a familiar, teasing voice rang out from the distance.

    I turned my head just in time to see Catherine approaching, her signature witch hat slightly askew as she adjusted it with one hand. In the other, she held a steaming cup, lazily sipping from it as she walked.

    "Code Nine," she sighed, eyeing Yuzu with mild exasperation. "I told you to let Mashiro sleep somewhere comfortable."

    Yuzu tilted her head, her fox ears twitching as she looked down at me. "Is Mashiro not comfy? What else witch mean?"

    I couldn''t help but blink at her innocence, but before I could respond, I swore I saw a vein practically pop on Catherine¡¯s forehead.

    "A bed, obviously!" Catherine huffed, throwing up her free hand as if the answer should''ve been obvious.

 Chapter 39 - I just want to pull gacha!

    ¡°Thanks for the food!¡± I said, setting my chopsticks down with a satisfied sigh.

    The breakfast spread before me was simple but comforting. Steamed rice, saut¨¦ed cabbage, and an assortment of fresh vegetables. It was the kind of meal that warmed both the stomach and the soul.

    After waking up, Yuzu, Catherine, and I had made our way to Lisa''s restaurant for breakfast. The morning air was crisp, and the gentle hum of the town just beginning to stir made for a peaceful start to the day.

    ¡°How much Yuzu pay?¡± Yuzu suddenly asked, tilting her head.

    Lisa simply smiled, her expression warm. ¡°No need. Catherine and Mashiro have already done so much for me. You can eat anything here for free.¡±

    I returned Lisa¡¯s smile, appreciating the kindness behind her words.

    Yuzu, however, frowned slightly, her ears twitching. ¡°B-but Yuzu doesn''t do anything,¡± she protested.

    Lisa waved off her concern with a lighthearted chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± she said before turning to me, her expression shifting slightly. ¡°Anyway, Mashiro, are you really leaving today?¡±

    The question hung in the air, and for a moment, I hesitated.

    Silence settled over the table. The warmth of the meal I had just enjoyed suddenly felt distant, replaced by a heavy weight pressing against my chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not sure,¡± I admitted, my voice quieter than before. It was the truth, I didn¡¯t know where I was supposed to go.

    Yuzu¡¯s ears flattened against her head as she leaned forward, desperation clear in her expression. ¡°B-but Mashiro need to home! Lady Sumi will be sad!¡±

    I flinched at her words, guilt gnawing at me. I wanted to say something to reassure Yuzu, but instead, I found myself turning away from her gaze, my eyes landing on Catherine.

    She met my look with a knowing expression, as if she had expected this moment. Her crimson eyes softened, but there was something in them. A quiet sadness, barely hidden beneath her usual composed demeanor.

    ¡°Do what you must, Mashiro,¡± Catherine said, her voice calm, yet laced with melancholy. ¡°I cherish our time together, but I knew from the beginning it would be short-lived.¡± She exhaled slowly, setting her cup down with deliberate care. ¡°You¡¯re a fox-kin, it would be natural for you to return to Vulprithal. A witch like me has no place in the golden city of foxes.¡±

    Her words settled in my mind like a stone dropped into a still pond, sending ripples through my thoughts. Vulprithal. I had heard that name before, but the image of it in my head was hazy, as if shrouded in mist.

    Did I really belong there? Or¡­ was I just searching for something familiar to hold onto?

    ¡°Though, I had an unfinished business with the witch you''ve met, Code Nine. Do you mind me tagging along on the journey home?¡± Catherine asked.

    Yuzu¡¯s ears twitched uncertainly as she looked between Catherine and me, her tail swishing with hesitation.

    I, on the other hand, felt a wave of relief wash over me at Catherine¡¯s words. I hadn¡¯t even realized how much I dreaded saying goodbye until now.

    ¡°Are you sure about this, Catherine?¡± I asked, my gaze flickering toward Lisa, as if searching for confirmation.

    Catherine sipped from her cup before setting it down with a decisive nod. ¡°This village has Sophia now. I can ask her to repair the Aegis Wardstone and ensure everyone¡¯s safety.¡±

    Lisa folded her arms, smiling knowingly. ¡°I figured you¡¯d say that. She was the first customer here in the morning yelling ¡®babysitter is too hard!¡¯ and asked me for a job as waiter.¡±

    Yuzu, however, still looked unconvinced. ¡°But witch always say she bery not want to go anywhere.¡± She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Now witch want to go? Hmmm¡­¡±

    Catherine let out an exaggerated sigh, crossing her arms. ¡°Do you want my help or not?¡±

    Yuzu huffed, her cheeks puffing slightly. ¡°Mashiro decision,¡± she muttered, looking at me expectantly.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    I chuckled softly before nodding. ¡°I¡¯d be glad to have you with us, Catherine.¡±

    She smirked. ¡°Good. Because whether you like it or not, I am coming along.¡±

    Yuzu let out a defeated sigh, her ears drooping slightly. ¡°Fine, but if witch do bad thing, Yuzu bery kick out.¡±

    Catherine smirked, resting her chin on her hand. ¡°Noted, Code Nine.¡±

    Lisa chuckled at their exchange before turning back to me. ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. You¡¯ll all be leaving together.¡± Her expression softened. ¡°I¡¯ll miss having you around, Mashiro. But I know you¡¯ll do great things out there.¡±

    I felt warmth spread through my chest at her words. ¡°Thank you, Lisa. I¡¯ll come back and visit, I promise.¡±

    Lisa smiled, but before she could respond, Yuzu suddenly grabbed my wrist with both hands.

    ¡°Mashiro not forget about Yuzu, right?¡± Her voice was quiet, but her grip was firm.

    I blinked at her, momentarily caught off guard by the serious expression on her face. ¡°Of course not, Yuzu,¡± I reassured her. ¡°How could I ever forget you?¡±

    Her ears twitched, as if she were carefully analyzing my words. Then, after a long pause, she grinned. ¡°Okay! Then Mashiro must do pinky swear!¡±

    Before I could even process what was happening, Yuzu lifted my hand and locked her pinky with mine. She squeezed tightly, her black eyes shining with determination.

    ¡°Pinky swear,¡± she repeated.

    I smiled, squeezing back. ¡°Pinky swear.¡±

    Catherine sighed, standing up from her seat. ¡°Alright, alright, enough of the sappy stuff. If we¡¯re really doing this, we should start preparing for the journey.¡±

    Lisa nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll pack you some food for the road. And if you need anything else, just let me know.¡±

    Yuzu perked up instantly. ¡°Food? Lisa best!¡±

    I chuckled, shaking my head as I watched Yuzu practically vibrate with excitement. Despite the uncertainties ahead, I felt¡­ at peace.

    No matter what awaited us in Vulprithal, at least I wouldn¡¯t be facing it alone.

    <hr>

    ¡°Witch carry too lot!¡± Yuzu huffed, her tail flicking in exasperation as she sat beside me on the terrace.

    After bidding farewell to Lisa and receiving a generous supply of food as a token of appreciation, we had made our way to Catherine¡¯s house on the hill so she could pack her things.

    That was half an hour ago.

    Now, Yuzu and I sat outside, sipping the tea Catherine had prepared for us, watching the morning sun cast long shadows across the landscape.

    I sighed, swirling the tea in my cup before calling out, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need help, Catherine?¡±

    A loud rustling noise erupted from inside, followed by Catherine¡¯s slightly muffled voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine! I just need to grab a few more things¡ªoh, wait, and this too. And that.¡±

    Yuzu let out a dramatic groan, flopping against the wooden railing. ¡°Bery long time! Witch bring whole house?¡±

    I stifled a chuckle, taking another sip of my tea. It seemed we might be here a while longer.

    Yuzu pouted, kicking her feet idly as she held her teacup. ¡°Mou¡­ Witch bery slow.¡±

    I chuckled, taking a small sip of my tea. The warm, floral aroma filled my senses, calming the lingering nerves about our upcoming journey. ¡°She¡¯s probably just being thorough.¡±

    Yuzu huffed, ears twitching in mild annoyance. ¡°But Mashiro and Yuzu already ready! Only witch not ready!¡±

    Another loud noise came from inside the house, followed by Catherine¡¯s frustrated groan. ¡°Ugh, where did I put that book? I know I left it on the shelf¡ªoh, never mind, found it!¡±

    I exchanged an amused glance with Yuzu, who puffed out her cheeks. ¡°See? Too lot!¡±

    Just as I was about to reply, the door swung open, and Catherine stepped out, arms overflowing with books, scrolls, and various trinkets. A satchel hung lopsidedly over her shoulder, already stuffed to the brim.

    I blinked. ¡°Um¡­ are you sure you need all of that?¡±

    Catherine frowned at me. ¡°Of course. You can never be too prepared.¡±

    Yuzu pointed accusingly. ¡°Witch not preparing! Witch hoarding!¡±

    Catherine rolled her eyes. ¡°Hmph. Unlike a certain fox kin who only needs a single change of clothes, I happen to require materials for research, spellcasting, and self-defense.¡±

    Yuzu gasped, placing a hand over her chest as if personally insulted. ¡°Yuzu not need second clothes! First clothes already best!¡±

    I covered my mouth to stifle a laugh as Catherine exhaled dramatically. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s just go before Code Nine starts calling me ¡®Witch Carry Too Lot¡¯ for the rest of the trip.¡±

    Yuzu¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief. ¡°Oooooh, good name.¡±

    Catherine groaned, muttering under her breath as she adjusted the weight of her belongings. ¡°I¡¯m regretting this already¡­¡±

    As I sat on the terrace, my fingers idly tracing the rim of my tea cup, I couldn¡¯t shake the weight in my chest. Was I really supposed to leave? This village had been my only home in this unfamiliar world.

    All of it had become my new normal. If I left, I wasn¡¯t just walking toward something unknown; I was walking away from the little life I had built here. And yet, wasn¡¯t that what I was meant to do? Go home? The problem was, I didn¡¯t even know where "home" truly was anymore. Was it a place I had forgotten, or was it something I had yet to find?

    The golden city of foxes¡ªVulprithal¡ªmeant nothing to me except for the vague understanding that I belonged there. Yuzu spoke of it as if it were my rightful place, as if Natsumi would be waiting for me with open arms. But I couldn¡¯t feel anything for a home I didn¡¯t remember.

    What if I didn¡¯t belong there? What if I got there only to realize that I had no place among them? Here, in this village, I had found people who cared for me, who accepted me as I was. Would I find the same in Vulprithal? Or would I just be another stranger in a land of fox kin, grasping at a past I had no memories of?

    ¡°I just want to pull gacha¡­¡± I muttered, hugging my knees as I stared longingly at the sky. My mind drifted to the warmth of Earth, to the simple joys of lazing around under the AC, phone in hand, pressing buttons and watching colorful characters appear on my screen.

    Catherine, who was adjusting the straps on her bag, glanced at me with a bemused expression. ¡°What did you say, Mashiro?¡±

    Yuzu¡¯s ears perked up as she tilted her head curiously. ¡°Mashiro say?¡±

    ¡°I just want to pull gacha!¡±

 Chapter 40 - Iâ€™m storing energy for the journey!

    "P-please¡­ Huff¡­ let me take a break¡­" I panted, doubling over with my hands on my knees. My tail drooped limply behind me, ears flattened in pure exhaustion. Every breath I took felt like dragging molten air into my lungs, and my legs screamed in protest with each sluggish step forward.

    After Catherine finished packing up, we set out immediately for Vulprithal. That had been three hours ago. Three long, grueling hours of endless walking beneath the merciless sun. My boots scraped against the dirt road, every step heavier than the last, my whole body feeling like a puppet with its strings cut.

    Yuzu, on the other hand, walked beside me with an effortless spring in her step, as if the heat and distance meant nothing to her. Her tail swished rhythmically, her ears twitching at every little sound in the distance. Meanwhile, Catherine strode ahead, moving with the steady ease of someone who had done this a hundred times before.

    "Why are we walking again?" I whined dramatically, finally coming to a halt as if my very life depended on it. I slumped forward, gasping as if I had just conquered a mountain.

    Catherine, who was barely even winded, rolled her shoulders with an easy nonchalance. "Sorry, but that village is really isolated. Except for the occasional merchants, there aren¡¯t any carriages or horses that come through."

    I groaned, staggering toward a nearby rock and throwing myself onto it like it was my final resting place. "Ugh, I know! But seriously, what kind of village is that? No transportation, no infrastructure¡ªwas it built just to make my life miserable?"

    Yuzu tilted her head, crouching down to poke at a small yellow flower growing at the edge of the road. "Yuzu like village, though," she mumbled. "Lisa bery nice. And the children bery talk to Yuzu and notto grab sticks and stones every time they bery see Yuzu¡¯s ears."

    I blinked, my frustration wavered for a moment. The exhaustion in my muscles still burned, but my complaints felt a little more hollow now.

    I exhaled, slumping back onto the rock with less dramatics this time. "I¡­ like it too," I admitted. "The people were kind."

    Right on cue, my stomach let out a long, pitiful growl.

    Catherine chuckled as Yuzu giggled beside me, her ears perking up in amusement. "Maybe we should take a short break," Catherine said, taking a seat under a lone tree by the roadside.

    Gratefully, I dragged myself toward the patch of shade and all but collapsed onto the grass. Yuzu plopped down beside me, crossing her legs as she examined the road ahead. "How much long bery walk?" she asked.

    Catherine took a sip from her canteen before answering. "If we keep a steady pace, we should reach the next town by sundown. There¡¯s an inn there where we can stay the night."

    I groaned, covering my face with my hands. "That still sounds forever away."

    Yuzu hummed, tapping a finger against her chin. Then, with a sudden burst of energy, she turned to me and grinned. "Then! Let¡¯s play a game while we walk!"

    I peeked at her between my fingers. "A game?"

    She nodded enthusiastically. "Yes! We play ''what is bery real, what is bery fake.''"

    Catherine raised an eyebrow. "That sounds suspiciously like a guessing game."

    "It is guessing game!" Yuzu declared proudly. "Yuzu say two thing! One bery true! One bery lie! Mashiro and Witch must bery guess!"

    I sighed, but seeing the eager glint in Yuzu¡¯s eyes, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say no. "Fine. But only if I get to go first."

    Yuzu¡¯s ears perked up, her tail wagging behind her. "Okay! Mashiro bery go!"

    I sat up, brushing some dirt off my clothes, and smirked. "Alright. Here are my two statements. One: I have pulled the rarest gacha character on my very first try. Two: I have never, ever spent money on gacha games."If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Catherine scoffed. "That second one is the lie. Obviously."

    ¡°Gacha?¡± Yuzu repeated, rolling the unfamiliar word on her tongue like a foreign delicacy. Her ears twitched curiously, her dark eyes wide with intrigue.

    Catherine, meanwhile, merely raised an unimpressed eyebrow. ¡°I have no idea what that means, but based on your tone alone, I assume it¡¯s something incredibly stupid.¡±

    I gasped, clutching my chest as if she had just struck me with a dagger. ¡°It¡¯s not stupid!¡± I shot back, puffing my cheeks in protest. ¡°It¡¯s a sacred ritual! A test of fate! A moment where hopes and dreams are placed in the hands of probability! You never know if you¡¯ll get exactly what you want or¡ª¡± My voice wavered as I clenched my fists. ¡°¡ªif the cruel hands of destiny will give you yet another worthless duplicate.¡±

    Yuzu gasped, her tail fluffing up slightly. ¡°Sound bery serious.¡± She nodded sagely, as if I had just imparted deep wisdom upon her. ¡°So Mashiro gamble dream away?¡±

    Catherine sighed, already rubbing her temples. ¡°Great. We¡¯ve lost her.¡±

    I ignored her, my mind already spiraling into nostalgia. ¡°The thrill of a ten-pull, the sheer anticipation as the colors flash on screen, the heartbreak of a bad roll¡­ It¡¯s a beautiful, painful cycle, and I miss it dearly¡­¡± I sniffled dramatically.

    Yuzu placed a comforting hand on my shoulder, eyes filled with newfound understanding. ¡°Mashiro warrior.¡±

    Catherine groaned, throwing her hands up in exasperation. ¡°Unbelievable. You¡¯ve corrupted her too much. I need lunch to recuperate my thoughts.¡±

    Yuzu¡¯s ears perked up instantly. "Food time?!"

    "Yes, food time," Catherine confirmed, unwrapping a few parcels filled with rice balls, dried fruit, and small vegetable rolls that Lisa had packed for us. "Eat up. We still have a long way to go."

    I sat up with newfound energy, grabbing one of the rice balls without hesitation. "Ugh, finally," I muttered between bites, the taste of slightly salted rice mixed with pickled plum filling my mouth. "I swear, I was about to start seeing mirages of convenience stores."

    Yuzu, who had stuffed her cheeks full of food, tilted her head. "Wha''sh ''mewahge''?"

    Catherine sighed. "Don¡¯t talk with your mouth full."

    Yuzu swallowed, then beamed. "But food bery good! Lisa bery best cook!"

    I nodded in agreement, already reaching for another rice ball. "I have to give it to her. She really knows how to pack a meal. These are so good."

    Catherine took a sip from her canteen, leaning back against the tree. "Enjoy it while you can. The food in Vulprithal is probably more refined, but you¡¯ll miss these simple meals one day."

    I paused, considering that for a moment. I didn¡¯t even know if I would stay in Vulprithal, but I had to admit¡ªthere was a warmth in Lisa¡¯s cooking that I doubted fancy fox nobles could replicate.

    As we ate in comfortable silence, the chirping of birds and the rustling of leaves filled the air. A light breeze passed through, making the heat just a little more bearable.

    Then, out of nowhere, my stomach let out an embarrassingly loud growl, loud enough to make a passing bird flutter away in alarm. I froze mid-bite, cheeks heating up as both Yuzu and Catherine turned to stare at me.

    Catherine smirked, the corner of her lips twitching upward. "Still hungry?" she teased, raising an eyebrow.

    I huffed, crossing my arms in mock indignation. "I¡¯m storing energy for the journey," I declared, as if that somehow made my endless appetite justified.

    Yuzu, who had been nibbling on a piece of dried fruit, giggled, her tail swishing playfully behind her. "Mashiro bery like eating," she noted with an impish grin.

    I pointed at her now-empty food wrapper, eyes narrowing. "And you don¡¯t?" I shot back. "That was your third rice ball, Yuzu."

    She gasped dramatically, clutching her own stomach as if I had just accused her of a heinous crime. "Yuzu bery small!" she declared, her ears perking up in determination. "Need many food to grow!"

    Catherine let out a sigh, shaking her head as she took a sip from her canteen. "You¡¯re both bottomless pits," she muttered, though there was a trace of amusement in her voice.

    I stretched, feeling a little less like I was dying now that I had food in my system. "Alright, alright. I¡¯m ready to keep going. But I¡¯m holding you to that promise of reaching an inn by sundown."

    Catherine stood, brushing off her coat. "Then let¡¯s move. We still have a long way ahead."

    With our stomachs full and our energy somewhat restored, we picked up our pace, leaving the small resting spot behind.

    Catherine''s sharp hiss cut through the quiet hum of the forest, halting our footsteps instantly. In a single fluid motion, she set down her pack, her usual air of nonchalance vanishing like mist in the morning sun.

    Beside her, Yuzu¡¯s ears twitched, her tail bristling as she summoned her katana in a flash of silver light. Her small frame tensed, muscles coiled like a drawn bowstring.

    I froze in place, my breath catching in my throat. I didn¡¯t know what they had sensed, but the way both of them reacted sent a shiver down my spine.

    The wind whispered through the trees, rustling the leaves in an eerie melody. The birds that had been chirping just moments ago had fallen deathly silent.

    Something was out there.

    And it was watching us.

 Chapter 41 - Be ready!

    Catherine¡¯s fingers twitched slightly, her sharp gaze sweeping over the dense treeline. Her usual air of detached amusement had vanished, replaced by a cold, calculating focus. The atmosphere around us shifted, thick with tension, as if the very air had turned against us.

    "Something¡¯s not right," she muttered under her breath, barely loud enough for me to catch.

    Yuzu¡¯s ears perked up, the fur on her tail bristling as she instinctively stepped closer to me. Her small hands tightened around the hilt of her katana, the blade catching the dappled light filtering through the canopy. ¡°Witch feel?¡± she asked, her voice hushed.

    Catherine exhaled slowly through her nose, tilting her head slightly as if listening to something beyond the range of normal hearing. Her body was still, poised like a hunter awaiting its prey. ¡°It¡¯s close,¡± she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.

    The world around us fell into an oppressive silence. The usual rustling of leaves, the gentle chirping of birds, even the hum of distant insects, all of it had vanished. The absence of sound pressed in from all sides, suffocating, unnatural.

    A chill crawled up my spine. My tail flicked anxiously behind me as I fought to suppress the lump forming in my throat. My ears strained against the quiet, searching for anything, any sign of what Catherine and Yuzu had sensed.

    Then¡ª

    A single branch snapped in the distance.

    The sharp crack shattered the eerie stillness like a stone thrown into a still pond. My body jolted in response, heart lurching into my throat. My instincts screamed at me to run, but my feet remained planted, locked in place by fear.

    Yuzu moved first. In one smooth motion, she shifted into a low stance, her katana angled slightly downward, ready to strike at a moment¡¯s notice. Her eyes darkened with unwavering focus. She¡¯s done this before, I realized, the thought sending a different kind of shiver through me.

    "Mashiro, stay close," she whispered, her voice low but firm. Gone was her usual lighthearted cheer¡ªwhat remained was a quiet, steady determination.

    I swallowed hard. ¡°O-okay¡­¡± I managed to stammer, stepping instinctively closer to her warmth.

    Catherine¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, her fingers subtly tracing a faint rune in the air. A soft, almost imperceptible shimmer surrounded her fingertips, gone as quickly as it appeared.

    ¡°If it¡¯s watching,¡± she said, her voice so low it was nearly lost in the tension, ¡°it¡¯s deciding whether we¡¯re prey.¡±

    A bead of sweat traced down my temple. She didn¡¯t have to say the rest.

    Be ready! I thought.

    A soft yip, yip! broke the tense silence, cutting through the thick veil of unease. A faint golden glow flickered through the underbrush, and before I could even react, a small shape burst from the bushes in a flurry of movement.

    I barely had time to blink before something warm and impossibly soft launched itself straight at me.

    ¡°Wha¡ª!?¡±

    I stumbled back, instinctively catching the creature as it practically tackled itself into my arms. It was small, barely the size of a housecat, with pristine white fur that shimmered like moonlight. Nine delicate, fluffy tails flipped and curled behind it, each one radiating a faint ethereal glow.

    The little fox nestled against me, its tiny body trembling slightly as it let out another urgent, high-pitched yip!

    Yuzu¡¯s ears twitched, her stance still guarded, but her sharp eyes widened slightly in surprise. ¡°Fox¡­ smol creature?¡± she murmured, tilting her head.

    Catherine, on the other hand, let out an exasperated sigh, rubbing her temples. ¡°Oh, fantastic. Another stray.¡±

    The small fox ignored them, its large, gleaming blue eyes locked onto me with something that felt strangely¡­ relaxing. It let out a series of frantic yips, its tiny paws pressing insistently against my chest.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    I gulped. ¡°U-uh¡­ hi?¡±

    It yipped again, more urgently this time, before pressing its cold little nose against my cheek. My ears flattened, and a weird tingly sensation spread through my chest, like something was trying to click into place inside me.

    Catherine''s sharp gaze locked onto the small fox nestled against my chest, her golden eyes narrowing with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. The air around her buzzed with an almost imperceptible tension, her fingers twitching ever so slightly as if resisting the urge to reach out and confirm what she was sensing.

    ¡°She feels¡­ like a dungeon,¡± Catherine muttered under her breath, her usual nonchalance giving way to something far more serious.

    A cold lump formed in my throat at her words. A dungeon? I instinctively tightened my hold on the tiny creature, my fingers sinking into its impossibly soft fur.

    ¡°No,¡± Yuzu interjected immediately, shaking her head so hard that her dark fox ears flopped slightly with the motion. Her tails flicked in agitation, the silver rings on them jingling faintly. ¡°Nyo. Notto dungeon,¡± she insisted, her voice unusually firm. ¡°She feels¡­ Inari Shrine.¡±

    Catherine¡¯s expression twisted with skepticism, her arms crossing over her chest. ¡°Inari Shrine?¡± she echoed, tilting her head slightly. The deep violet fabric of her cloak swayed as she shifted her stance. ¡°And that means¡­ what, exactly?¡±

    I glanced up from the small fox, absently stroking its silky white fur. Its body was so warm, radiating a gentle golden glow that flickered and pulsed like candlelight. Its large eyes¡ªpale blue like the morning sky after a fresh snowfall¡ªblinked up at me with an unsettling depth, almost as if it was remembering me.

    "A shrine for Inari, obviously," I said, though I wasn''t entirely sure of my own words. The moment the name left my lips, something tugged at the back of my mind, like a half-forgotten melody just out of reach.

    After all, I knew it. I lived in Japan. Inari shrines were a part of Shintoism, dedicated to the kami of prosperity, foxes, and rice. The images of vermilion torii gates winding up misty mountain paths, of stone fox statues wearing red bibs, flickered through my mind.

    Catherine exhaled sharply, rubbing her temples with an exasperated groan. ¡°And I¡¯m supposed to know what an ¡®Inari¡¯ is exactly? You fox-kin are practically the most secretive people in this world.¡±

    Yuzu puffed up slightly, looking thoroughly scandalized. ¡°Witch not know Inari?¡± she asked, eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°Bery important spirit! Fox-kin bery respect.¡±

    Catherine rolled her eyes, her silver-streaked black hair catching the dappled sunlight filtering through the trees. ¡°Not my fault your kind hoards secrets like a dragon hoards gold,¡± she shot back, voice dripping with dry amusement. ¡°Witches don¡¯t exactly get invited to fox-kin tea parties, you know.¡±

    The little nine-tailed fox let out a soft, contented yip and shifted against me, its delicate paws pressing into my chest as its tiny, cold nose brushed against my neck. I stilled. A strange warmth seeped into my skin, pulsing in time with my heartbeat, spreading like the gentle glow of embers beneath my fingertips.

    Holding it felt¡­ right.

    Like something lost had finally returned home.

    ¡°Inari is¡­ a guardian,¡± I murmured, my fingers continuing their slow strokes through the fox¡¯s velvety fur. My words felt distant, almost as if they were coming from somewhere deep within me rather than my own understanding. ¡°A divine spirit of prosperity, protection, and guidance.¡±

    Yuzu¡¯s golden eyes gleamed with reverence, her small frame nearly vibrating with excitement. ¡°Bery special shrine. Only fox-kin know where. Sacred place.¡±

    Catherine sighed, shaking her head as she adjusted the wide brim of her pointed witch¡¯s hat. ¡°Great. So now we¡¯ve got a dungeon and a divine mystery on our hands. Because why not?¡±

    Before I could respond, the little fox in my arms suddenly let out a sharp, clear yip! The glow around its nine tails pulsed like a heartbeat, golden energy flickering to life in the dim forest.

    A wave of warmth shot through my fingertips¡ªelectric, dizzying, and startlingly nostalgic.

    I inhaled sharply as my ears twitched, a sudden pressure settling in my chest. My heart pounded against my ribs, and for a split second, the world around me blurred, colors bleeding at the edges of my vision.

    It wasn¡¯t just looking for me. It was calling me.

    Catherine''s red eyes flickered with intrigue, her sharp gaze locked onto the tiny fox nestled against me. ¡°Is it¡­ saying something?¡± she asked, her voice measured but laced with curiosity.

    I swallowed hard, my ears twitching as the strange warmth from the fox seeped deeper into my skin, sending tingling waves through my fingertips.

    "She''s calling for help," I muttered, barely above a whisper.

    Yuzu¡¯s ears perked up, her golden eyes widening in alarm. ¡°Help?¡± she repeated, shifting closer. Her small hands reached out, hesitating just above the fox¡¯s glowing fur as if afraid touching it might burn her.

    Catherine¡¯s expression darkened slightly, her arms crossing. ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡±

    I nodded slowly, unsure of how I was sure. I just¡­ felt it. The pulsing warmth, the way its nine tails flickered with an unspoken urgency. It was reaching out, not just to me, but to something greater.

    The tiny fox let out another soft yip, nuzzling into my chest. Its large sky-blue eyes shimmered with something deeper than mere intelligence¡ªsomething old, something desperate.

    Something waiting.

 Chapter 42 - Someone suspicious in front of the shrine?!

    The small nine-tailed fox let out a sharp yip before suddenly punching my nose¡ªadorably, yet with an urgency that sent a jolt through my entire body.

    I blinked in surprise. ¡°Over there!¡± The words left my mouth instinctively, my hand shooting up to point toward a dense patch of trees just off the road.

    Catherine¡¯s sharp voice cut through the air like a whip. ¡°Code Nine!¡± she barked, already moving. In one swift motion, she grabbed her satchel and slung her backpack over her shoulder, her usual composed demeanor sharpening into focused determination.

    Yuzu, standing tense beside me, nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yuzu got it!¡±

    Before I could even process what was happening, her dark eyes locked onto mine, and in a blur of movement, she scooped me up into a princess carry as if I weighed nothing at all.

    ¡°W-Waa!¡± I yelped, arms flailing before I instinctively clutched the tiny fox tighter against my chest. The little creature trembled in my grasp, its golden glow pulsing rapidly against my skin¡ªlike the quickened heartbeat of something desperate.

    Then, with an explosive burst of speed, Yuzu took off.

    The world blurred around us, wind tearing past my ears as she moved like a shadow slicing through the trees. Her steps were impossibly light, her every movement fluid, like she was part of the wind itself.

    Catherine followed close behind, muttering an incantation under her breath. The air around her shimmered, and then¡ªwhoosh¡ªher speed nearly doubled, her boots barely making a sound as they struck the dirt path.

    The once quiet forest became a rush of blurred green and streaks of golden light, the afternoon sun flickering through the thick canopy above. The leaves rustled violently in our wake, our sudden presence disturbing the eerie stillness that had settled over this place.

    The little fox let out another soft cry, its tiny paws clutching at my clothes with a desperate grip. Its nine tails, shimmering with golden light, twitched erratically as if responding to an invisible force. The warmth radiating from its fur intensified, seeping into my skin like embers burning just beneath the surface.

    It was afraid.

    Catherine¡¯s voice rang out behind us, sharp and unwavering. ¡°Stay alert! If this thing¡¯s giving off a dungeon signature, there¡¯s no telling what we¡¯re running into!¡±

    Her words sent a shiver down my spine.

    Yuzu, undeterred, pressed forward, her steps light yet impossibly fast. ¡°Yuzu feel close! Not bad place¡ªberyyy¡­ lost place!¡±

    A lost place¡­?

    The phrase lingered in my mind, heavy and unsettling. The fox¡¯s heartbeat pounded against my chest, its rhythm oddly in sync with my own. Something was pulling at us¡ªno, dragging us forward, like an unseen thread connecting this creature to whatever lay ahead.

    Then¡ª

    Without warning, the glow around the fox flared once, then twice, before suddenly bursting outward in a wave of golden light. The brilliance of it washed over me, seeping into my skin like liquid fire. A shudder ran through my entire body, the sheer force of it making my breath hitch.

    A sensation crashed into me like a tidal wave, overwhelming and absolute. The world around me faded, swallowed by something vast and unseen. I could no longer hear the rustling leaves, the hurried footsteps, or even the frantic beat of my own heart. Instead, there was only a deep, resounding presence, an echo of something ancient.

    A whisper threaded through my mind, soft yet urgent. I couldn¡¯t make out the words, but I felt them. A plea. A cry for help. Desperation woven into the very fabric of the energy now wrapping around me.

    My vision blurred, tilting at odd angles before sharpening into perfect clarity. And for a fleeting moment, I saw it.

    Red torii gates stood before me, their wooden frames weathered and splintered, half-buried beneath creeping vines. The sacred pathway they once marked was overgrown, forgotten by time. Stone lanterns, their surfaces cracked and worn, lined the path in uneven intervals. Their flames flickered weakly, struggling against an encroaching darkness that slithered at the edges of my sight.Stolen story; please report.

    The air was thick with the scent of old incense, faint yet persistent, as though lingering from a prayer long past. A feeling of loneliness settled deep within my chest, heavy and unshakable. Something was waiting there¡ªsomeone was waiting there.

    A name surfaced in my mind, unbidden yet undeniable. It clung to me like an old memory, as if I had always known it but had only just remembered.

    "Yuki."

    The word escaped my lips before I could stop it, no louder than a breath, carried away by the whispering wind.

    Yuzu¡¯s ears twitched. ¡°Mashiro say something?¡±

    But before I could answer, the world shifted.

    A deep, resonating hum pulsed through the air, low and powerful, rattling the very bones of the forest. The trees ahead, once solid and unyielding, shimmered, their forms bending and twisting like reflections in disturbed water. The sensation was dizzying, as though reality itself had been caught in an unseen tide, rolling and warping under some unknown force.

    Then, like a curtain being drawn back, the forest split open.

    The dense thicket that had once stood before us peeled away, dissolving into nothingness, revealing a hidden path carved from ancient stone. The air around us thickened, charged with something both foreign and familiar, crackling against my skin like static before a storm.

    A veil had lifted and beyond it, hidden deep within the embrace of the forgotten woods, stood a shrine lost to time. Towering red torii gates framed the entrance, their weathered surfaces entwined with creeping ivy, the sacred wood cracked and splintered with age. Moss blanketed the stone path leading forward, its uneven surface broken in places by the roots of ancient trees that had long since claimed the land as their own.

    The shrine itself loomed in the distance, its once-proud structure worn by centuries of neglect. The wooden beams, though faded and warped, still held firm, as if stubbornly resisting the passage of time. Flickering foxfire wove through the air, its ethereal glow casting eerie shadows across the overgrown courtyard. The lanterns that lined the path sputtered with faint embers, their light barely holding on, like the final breath of a dying memory.

    The air carried a heavy stillness, thick with something unseen¡ªsomething waiting. The moment my feet crossed the threshold, a chill crept up my spine, and the small fox in my arms trembled.

    This place was not merely forgotten.

    It had been abandoned.

    ¡°Nyaa¡­ is it morning already?¡± a soft, sleepy voice murmured.

    The figure lay sprawled out in front of the shrine, her limbs tangled in thick ropes, as if she had been unceremoniously left there. She stretched slightly, the movement lazy and unconcerned, as though waking from an afternoon nap rather than captivity. The moonlight caught in her hair¡ªpure white, like freshly fallen snow, the same shade as the small fox trembling in my arms.

    I swallowed hard, my grip tightening instinctively around the tiny creature. ¡°¡­Yuki¡­¡±

    The name slipped from my lips before I even realized it. The resemblance was uncanny. Too uncanny. The uniform she wore¡ªa classic sailor-style outfit¡ªfelt familiar, almost nostalgic, yet something about its design was subtly off. The fabric clung to her form in ways that didn¡¯t quite match my memories, the details just slightly different from the uniforms I knew from Japan.

    The girl attempted to sit up, but the ropes held firm, causing her to wobble before flopping back onto the moss-covered stone.

    ¡°Waaa! Pervert! Mashiro not see!¡±

    Yuzu shrieked in alarm, her dark tail bristling as she clamped her hands over my eyes while still holding me tight in a princess carry.

    ¡°Huh¡ªwhat?!¡± I yelped, nearly dropping the fox as I squirmed in her grasp.

    Catherine, standing a few steps away, let out a long-suffering groan. ¡°Seriously? This is what we find at the end of all that?¡± She crossed her arms, scrutinizing the bound girl with a skeptical glare. ¡°Why is she tied up like that?¡±

    The white-haired girl yawned softly, her feline ears twitching with the movement. ¡°Mmm¡­ dunno. Just woke up like this.¡± She wiggled her arms lazily, testing the ropes with a distinct lack of urgency. ¡°Kinda comfy, though.¡±

    Yuzu, still covering my eyes, gasped dramatically. ¡°Nyo! Bery not good! Suspicious!¡±

    I struggled against her hold, my ears flicking in frustration. ¡°Yuzu, I can¡¯t see¡ª¡±

    ¡°Not allowed! Mashiro will get bad ideas!¡±

    Catherine pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this. Code Nine, let her go.¡±

    Yuzu hesitated, then let out a reluctant huff before slowly removing her hands from my face. But even as she did, she tightened her grip around me, as if afraid I¡¯d bolt toward the strange girl the moment I was free.

    Now that my vision was clear, I took in more details of the peculiar girl in front of us.

    Her sailor-style uniform, while undoubtedly similar to those from my old world, bore slight yet unmistakable differences¡ªextra layers of embroidery along the collar, an unfamiliar crest stitched onto the sleeve. The fabric, though wrinkled from her current predicament, shimmered subtly under the shrine¡¯s eerie foxfire glow.

    Her snow-white hair cascaded over her shoulders in unruly waves, framing a face that carried a strange blend of elegance and childlike drowsiness. With a tilt of her head, her cat-like ears twitched slightly, adjusting to the sounds around her. Her long, fluffy tail swayed behind her, the fur pristine despite the ropes binding her wrists and ankles.

    She blinked up at us with sleepy snow eyes, as though we were the strange ones in this situation. Then, with another yawn, she muttered, ¡°So, uh¡­ anyone gonna untie me, or are we just gonna stare all night?¡±

 Chapter 43 - Yuki!

    "Um¡­ Yuki¡­" I muttered, my voice barely above a whisper as I clung to the tiny nine-tailed fox in my arms.

    The girl lying before the shrine blinked at me with lazy, half-lidded golden eyes, completely unfazed by the ropes wrapped around her body. She let out a slow, drawn-out yawn, stretching her bound arms as much as the restraints allowed, as if this was nothing more than an inconvenience rather than a predicament.

    ¡°Yuzu, let me down, please,¡± I said, shifting in her arms.

    Yuzu hesitated, her dark fox ears twitching in suspicion. ¡°Um¡­ okay, but Mashiro notto do anything weird, okay?¡±

    I simply smiled, not bothering to answer. Instead, I waited patiently, feeling the tension in Yuzu¡¯s hold before, at last, she reluctantly set me down. My boots touched the ground with a soft thud, and before Yuzu could react, I forcefully pressed the small fox into her arms.

    ¡°Wha?!¡± Yuzu yelped, scrambling to secure her grip on the squirming creature. ¡°H-Hey, wait¡ª¡±

    But I didn¡¯t wait.

    The moment my hands were free, I rushed forward, closing the distance between myself and the bound girl. My heart pounded against my ribs, a strange mix of disbelief and certainty surging through me. Without a second thought, I knelt beside her and threw my arms around her, pulling her into a tight embrace.

    "Yuki!" I called her name, feeling the warmth of her body against mine.

    The girl stiffened slightly in surprise, her ears twitching as if processing my sudden affection. However, her expression barely changed¡ªher drowsy white gaze remained half-lidded, as if none of this was particularly out of the ordinary.

    A beat of silence passed before she finally spoke.

    ¡°Do I know you?¡± she asked, her voice slow and unhurried, as if she had just woken up from a long nap.

    I shook my head, my grip tightening around her. ¡°No¡­ but I know you.¡±

    After all, there was no mistaking her.

    The snow-white hair, lazily drooping cat ears, and ever-drowsy gaze belonged to none other than Yuki, a character from Luminous Dream. She was the one who had invited Mashiro to form a band, the one who played the guitar with effortless ease. She had been super close to Mashiro, always at her side.

    And now, against all odds, she was here. Real. Tied up for some unknown reason, but unmistakably real.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ weird,¡± Yuki muttered, her voice slow and drowsy as she let out another drawn-out yawn. Her cat ears flicked lazily, as if none of this truly concerned her.

    I chuckled, shaking my head. ¡°Maybe. But you look even weirder right now.¡±

    Catherine and Yuzu had barely taken a step forward when I had rushed toward Yuki, but now, their initial alarm had shifted into wary curiosity. Their eyes flickered with caution, their movements tense but controlled.

    Catherine was the first to speak, her piercing gaze settling on the bound girl. ¡°Mashiro, do you know this catgirl?¡± she asked, her tone measured, yet there was something off.

    I turned to look at her and that¡¯s when I noticed it. Her eyes were glowing. A deep, eerie crimson. Catherine¡¯s fingers twitched slightly, as if holding back the urge to summon her magic. ¡°Her level is¡­ suspicious,¡± she murmured, almost to herself.

    I barely had time to process her words when I caught movement beside me. Yuzu¡¯s expression had shifted from wary to downright serious. Her usually dark, black eyes had transformed into a shimmering light blue, glowing faintly in the dim shrine light.

    ¡°Yuzu agree,¡± she said, her voice softer than usual but firm. For a brief second, the air felt charged, thick with tension. Yuki, still tied up and lying on the ground, merely blinked at all of us, completely unfazed.

    ¡°¡­Eh?¡± she murmured, tilting her head. ¡°Suspicious?¡± She wriggled her arms again, testing the ropes. ¡°I dunno¡­ I feel pretty normal to me.¡±

    Taking a steady breath, I focused my mind and activated my Identification skill, directing it towards Yuki.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    << Yuki (Lv. 25) >>

    Health Points: 3364/3364 [100%]

    EXP: 157/16,950

    Race: Cat Girl

    I frowned. ¡°It looks¡­ normal? I don¡¯t see anything wrong with her stats,¡± I muttered, tilting my head.

    Catherine, however, shook her head, her arms crossed as she shot me a knowing look. ¡°The fact that you can see it at all is what¡¯s wrong,¡± she said. ¡°Your Identification skill is only level 1. As I¡¯ve taught you, with a skill that low, you shouldn¡¯t be able to analyze monsters or people above level 30. And even if you could, the stats you get would be extremely limited.¡±

    I blinked, my tail flicking behind me as I tried to process Catherine¡¯s words. ¡°I¡­ see? But why is it wrong?¡±

    Yuzu¡¯s grip on the small fox tightened, her body tensing as her glowing blue eyes locked onto Yuki. She frowned, ears twitching with unease. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ old hag!¡±

    I jerked slightly, thrown off by her blunt statement. ¡°Wait, wait,¡± I said, raising a hand in protest. ¡°Yuzu, what do you mean by ¡®old hag¡¯? You¡¯re not just being mean, right?¡±

    Yuzu puffed up her cheeks indignantly, clearly offended by the suggestion. ¡°Notto mean! Yuzu say truth! She feel¡­ too old! Like really, really old!¡±

    Catherine, who had been silently analyzing the situation, let out a heavy sigh. Arms still crossed, she shot a calculating glance toward Yuki before turning back to me. ¡°That¡¯s exactly the problem. If your Identification skill is only level 1, you shouldn¡¯t be able to scan her so easily¡ªespecially not if she¡¯s as old as Yuzu claims.¡± She narrowed her crimson eyes, the glow within them flickering like embers. ¡°Which means one of two things: either she¡¯s deliberately suppressing her level¡­¡± Catherine¡¯s gaze sharpened, landing pointedly on Yuki. ¡°¡­or something about her is interfering with our detection abilities.¡±

    I tilted my head, tail flicking in thought. ¡°Couldn¡¯t it be that she¡¯s just old and her level is low?¡±

    Catherine turned to me with the most obvious look I¡¯d ever seen her give. ¡°Mashiro,¡± she said flatly. ¡°She¡¯s older than me.¡±

    I blinked. ¡°Okay¡­ and?¡±

    Catherine exhaled sharply, pinching the bridge of her nose like she was about to lose her patience. ¡°And do you think I¡¯m some frail, weak old woman?¡±

    ¡°Uh, no?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± She gestured toward Yuki, who was still sluggishly blinking at us, her expression completely unbothered. ¡°For her to be that old and still have a level low enough for you to identify means either she¡¯s been slacking for centuries, or¡­¡± She crossed her arms. ¡°Something doesn¡¯t add up.¡±

    Yuzu nodded rapidly, her ears twitching. ¡°Yuzu agree! Bery sus! Too sus!¡±

    Meanwhile, Yuki, who had been quietly listening to all of this, let out another long yawn, stretching as much as her bound arms allowed. ¡°Mmm¡­ thinking too hard,¡± she murmured lazily. ¡°Just let me nap and figure it out later¡­¡±

    I turned back to Yuki, suddenly hyperaware of her presence. Unlike before, when I had been overwhelmed by emotions, I now looked at her more carefully. Her pure white hair, slightly messy but soft-looking, cascaded down her back, and her cat-like ears twitched idly with each shift in the wind. Her uniform, a sailor-style outfit was oddly familiar, though its details felt subtly different from what I remembered. Even bound in ropes, her posture remained relaxed, her lazy expression unbothered by the situation unfolding around her.

    She didn¡¯t feel like a threat. But she also didn¡¯t feel normal.

    Yuki, meanwhile, seemed entirely unfazed by our growing concerns. She simply stared at us with half-lidded eyes, as if the conversation was too exhausting to keep up with. ¡°Mmm. Dunno,¡± she mumbled, yawning mid-sentence.

    However, the moment Yuzu¡¯s words fully registered, Yuki¡¯s expression shifted. Her gaze, usually half-distracted and unreadable, suddenly sharpened¡ªnot with hostility, but with pure irritation. Her snow eyes locked onto Yuzu, her unfocused demeanor giving way to something far more present.

    ¡°I am not old¡­¡± she huffed, her voice gaining a rare hint of emotion. ¡°I¡­ think?¡±

    She tried to rub her eyes in her usual sluggish manner, only for the ropes binding her arms to prevent her from doing so. With a sluggish sigh, she squirmed weakly against the restraints, as if testing them for the first time. When she realized she couldn¡¯t move, she gave up almost immediately, slumping back with an exasperated mutter.

    Yuki truly didn¡¯t seem to care about her predicament. It was as if being tied up was merely an inconvenience rather than something to be alarmed about. That was¡­ worrying in itself.

    Watching her, something clicked in my mind.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I muttered, recalling a quirky little detail from Luminous Dream. The game was, at its core, a simple rhythm game featuring high schoolers starting a band. But every now and then, special collaboration events introduced alternate versions of the characters¡ªcosplays, themed costumes, and even joke banners. One of those banners had featured Yuki in an ¡°elderly cat¡± costume, complete with tiny glasses and a walking cane. It had been ridiculous and completely out of character.

    Could that be related to what was happening now? The thought lingered in my mind, but before I could voice it, Catherine let out a tired sigh, rubbing her temples.

    ¡°If only we could understand what she¡¯s saying¡­¡± she muttered, frustration evident in her tone.

    I blinked at her, tilting my head. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Catherine and Yuzu both turned to me in eerie unison, their expressions perfectly synchronized¡ªhalf disbelief, half exasperation. It was like I¡¯d just grown a second tail in front of them.

    ¡°Mashiro¡­¡± Catherine started, dragging out my name slowly, as if carefully choosing her words.

    Yuzu took over without hesitation, puffing out her cheeks. ¡°None of us can speak cat tongue.¡±

    I opened my mouth. Then I closed it. Opened it again.

    ¡°¡­What.¡±

 Chapter 44 - Thatâ€™s not what being a cat person means!

    I stared at them, waiting for the punchline.

    Nothing came.

    ¡°¡­What.¡±

    Catherine exhaled through her nose, rubbing her temple before gesturing toward Yuki. ¡°Mashiro, the only reason we can understand each other is because we all speak human language.¡± Her gaze flicked to the bound cat girl, who was still lazily swaying her tail, entirely unbothered by the conversation unfolding around her. ¡°But her? Whatever she¡¯s saying, it¡¯s not in a language we can understand.¡±

    Yuzu nodded furiously in agreement. ¡°Yuzu hear words, but no make sense! Like¡­ nyanya, meowmeow, purrpurr¡ª¡±

    I deadpanned. ¡°You¡¯re just making cat noises.¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Yuzu huffed, her cheeks puffing up further as if I¡¯d just proved her point. ¡°That all Yuzu hear! She sound normal to Mashiro?¡±

    I hesitated, my ears flicking as I turned toward Yuki. She was watching the exchange with quiet amusement, her golden eyes half-lidded in that ever-lazy expression of hers. But she hadn¡¯t seemed confused by what I¡¯d said earlier. She had responded normally¡ªlike she understood me, and I, in turn, had understood her.

    ¡°Well¡­ yeah? She sounds completely normal to me.¡±

    The words left my mouth before I fully registered their weight.

    Silence followed.

    Catherine and Yuzu exchanged glances, something unspoken passing between them. Yuzu¡¯s ears twitched, her tail giving a slow, uncertain flick, while Catherine¡¯s expression darkened, her brows knitting together in deep thought. Neither of them spoke right away, but their reactions made my own fur bristle with unease.

    Then, without a word, they both took a step back.

    My body tensed. ¡°¡­Why are you stepping away?¡± My eyes narrowed, scanning their faces for an explanation.

    Catherine¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, her red eyes flicking over me like she was reassessing something fundamental. Slowly, she folded her arms across her chest, her voice low and measured. ¡°Mashiro. That¡¯s not normal.¡±

    ¡°Very, very not normal,¡± Yuzu echoed, ears flicking uneasily. Her grip on the small fox tightened, as if the creature could somehow protect her from whatever strange revelation she was having. ¡°Mashiro¡­ cat person now?¡±

    I frowned, placing a hand on my hip. ¡°I¡¯ve always been a cat person.¡±

    Yuzu gasped dramatically, tail fluffing up like a startled kitten. ¡°Mashiro was catto all along?!¡±

    I resisted the overwhelming urge to groan. ¡°That¡¯s not what being a cat person means!¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡± Catherine¡¯s red eyes were sharp as she studied me, her posture still wary. ¡°Because if you¡¯re understanding her without even realizing it, that¡¯s something we need to figure out.¡±

    ¡°Aaaa, is this really the time for you three to be arguing?¡±

    The girl on the floor let out a long, lazy sigh, shifting slightly against the ropes that bound her. Her ears twitched, her tail flicking idly behind her as if the entire situation was more of an inconvenience than anything else.

    The moment her voice reached their ears, Catherine and Yuzu froze. Then, as if yanked by an invisible force, their heads snapped toward her in perfect unison.

    Their reactions were instant.

    ¡°You could speak human language this whole time?!¡± Catherine practically shouted, her usually composed demeanor cracking.

    Yuzu¡¯s jaw dropped, her dark eyes widening in pure betrayal. She pointed an accusing finger at Yuki, her ears flattening. ¡°Catto girl very notto reveal at first! Bery untrustworth!¡±

    Yuki blinked at them, entirely unfazed by their outrage. She gave the ropes around her wrists a lazy, half-hearted wiggle, as if only now remembering they were there. ¡°Mmm¡­ just didn¡¯t feel like it.¡±

    Catherine groaned, dragging a hand down her face before pinching the bridge of her nose. ¡°Unbelievable.¡±

    Yuzu huffed loudly, puffing out her cheeks. ¡°Bery, bery rude! Trick Mashiro! Trick Yuzu! Trick everyone!¡±

    I let out a sigh, rubbing my temple. ¡°Yuzu, I don¡¯t think she was trying to trick anyone¡­¡±This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Yuki tilted her head slightly, her golden eyes half-lidded with amusement. ¡°I mean, kinda?¡±

    Yuki let out another slow, drawn-out yawn, her expression as lazy as ever. But something was different. Her snowy white eyes, once dull with exhaustion, had begun to glow¡ªa soft, eerie gold that pulsed faintly in the dim light. It wasn¡¯t just a reflection; it was as if something within her had awakened.

    ¡°I feel too¡­ lazy to use it,¡± she mumbled, her voice thick with drowsiness. ¡°Human language is hard.¡±

    Her golden eyes flickered upward, staring past us, past the shrine, into the sky itself. There was a strange sharpness in her gaze now, a fleeting moment of clarity cutting through her usual haze.

    ¡°But I felt like¡­ if I didn¡¯t, you three wouldn¡¯t notice it.¡±

    Slowly, she raised a bound arm as best as she could, her fingers weakly pointing toward the sky. Instinctively, I followed her gaze. That¡¯s when I saw it.

    Right above the shrine, the air shimmered, twisting unnaturally as if the very fabric of reality was being unraveled. A swirling distortion crackled in the sky, like a rippling mirage¡ªno, a portal. Its edges pulsed with a faint, sickly light, distorting the space around it.

    And then, something emerged. With an unnatural, rapid fluttering, three creatures burst forth from the portal, their glossy black bodies reflecting the shrine¡¯s flickering. Their bodies were too big, each one about the size of a baseball. Wings buzzed in an eerie, metallic hum as their long, spindly legs twitched in the air.

    Cockroaches.

    Massive, flying cockroaches.

    A shudder crawled down my spine as I instinctively activated my Identification skill, hoping to make sense of what I was seeing. A familiar screen flashed before my eyes.

    << Gokibura (Lv. 3) >>

    Health Points: 264/264 [100%]

    Attack: 8

    Category: NONO

    Description: EW! Kill it! Kill it now! I hate cockroaches!

    Catherine¡¯s ears twitched as she read the category name aloud. ¡°NONO¡­?¡± Her voice was filled with suspicion, but also a hint of disbelief.

    I, however, was still stuck on something else. "Wait. Did my Identification skill just yell at me?" I muttered, rereading the absurd description blinking in front of me.

    But there was no time to dwell on that. The three cockroaches¡ªno, Gokibura¡ªbuzzed toward us, their iridescent wings reflecting the eerie glow of the shrine. Their legs twitched unnaturally, their antennae shifting as if sensing our presence.

    I shuddered. ¡°Why are they so big?¡±

    Yuki, still tied up, sighed. ¡°Mmm¡­ that¡¯s the real question, huh?¡± She yawned, unfazed by the approaching creatures. ¡°Giant roaches. Maybe divine punishment. Maybe bad luck.¡± Her glowing golden eyes flickered toward me. ¡°Maybe¡­ Mashiro curse?¡±

    I shot her a glare. ¡°Why would it be my fault?!¡±

    Yuzu, meanwhile, was already pulling me behind her. Her tail fluffed up as she tightened her grip on the fox in her arms. ¡°Mashiro stay back! Gokibura too disgusting! Yuzu hate!¡±

    Catherine gripped her staff, her expression grim. ¡°Low level or not, anything that comes out of a portal above a shrine is bad news.¡± She flicked once before she took a defensive stance. ¡°Let¡¯s squash them before they do something weird.¡±

    The roaches let out an eerie clicking noise as they dove toward us.

    Yuki simply smiled, eyes gleaming gold.

    ¡°Mmm. Good luck.¡±

    Catherine reacted first, her instincts kicking in as she pointed her staff at the descending cockroaches. With a sharp flick of her wrist, a glowing ember swirled at the tip, expanding into a blazing fireball. She launched it toward the closest cockroach, the spell soaring through the air like a comet.

    But just as it neared its target¡ª

    Fwoosh!

    The fireball flickered and vanished into nothingness, dissolving mid-air as if it had been swallowed by an unseen force.

    ¡°What¡ª?!¡± Catherine gasped, her tail bristling as she immediately shifted into a defensive stance. Her sharp red eyes darted around, scanning for any anomalies. ¡°It just¡­ disappeared?!¡±

    Yuzu, sensing the shift in tension, didn¡¯t hesitate. Without a word, she gently placed the small white fox into my arms, her expression unusually serious. A faint shimmer of light surrounded her as she reached into the air, gripping the familiar hilt of her katana as it materialized in her grasp. The moment her fingers curled around it, she moved.

    In an instant, Yuzu blurred forward, closing the distance between her and the cockroaches in a heartbeat. Her blade gleamed under the shrine¡¯s eerie glow, cutting through the air with an audible whoosh.

    One clean strike. Then another. And another.

    Her movements were swift, precise, effortless. In just seconds, all three cockroaches had been struck, their bodies split apart in mid-air. Or so I thought.

    ¡°Yuzu, watch out!¡± I yelled, clutching the fox tightly to my chest.

    Yuzu¡¯s ears twitched at my warning. She attempted to leap back, but it was too late¡ª The cockroaches didn¡¯t fall.

    Instead, their bodies shimmered, the clean cuts she had inflicted vanishing in an instant. Like an illusion breaking apart and reforming, the creatures twisted back into shape, completely unharmed.

    Yuzu¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she landed a few steps back. ¡°Nnai?! No damage?!¡±

    Her grip on her katana tightened as she quickly reassessed the situation. The cockroaches, seemingly unaffected by her attacks, hovered ominously, their wings buzzing louder, as if mocking us.

 Chapter 45 - This isnt funny!

    I barely had time to react. My instincts screamed at me as the cockroaches darted toward me, their wings slicing through the air with an unsettling buzz. Without thinking, I tightened my grip around the small nine-tailed fox and summoned my sword in a flash of silver light.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Catherine move.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t!¡± she snapped, thrusting her staff forward. A pulse of energy surged from its tip, and in an instant, a shimmering, transparent wall materialized between me and the incoming cockroaches. ¡°Code Nine, now!¡±

    At Catherine¡¯s command, Yuzu¡¯s fox ears perked up. She quickly assessed the situation¡ªthree enemies, all converging on my position. Her sharp eyes flicked between the barrier and the cockroaches. If they were going after me, then the wall would act as the perfect choke point.

    Without hesitation, she pivoted on her heel, dashing toward my side. Her blade gleamed under the shrine¡¯s eerie light as she raised it high, ready to strike the moment the cockroaches were halted by the barrier.

    But something was wrong.

    I barely had time to react. The cockroaches were still coming¡ªthree of them, their erratic, jerky flight patterns making it impossible to predict their movements. Their glossy wings glinted in the dim shrine light, twitching at unnatural angles as they zigzagged through the air. My stomach churned at the sight of their twitching legs, their unsettlingly large bodies buzzing closer with each passing second. The mere thought of them touching me sent a shiver down my spine. Without thinking, I swung my sword wildly, more out of panic than strategy, desperately trying to swat them away.

    "EEK!" I yelped, stumbling backward as my tail bristled in pure horror. My attacks weren¡¯t landing¡ªthese things were too fast. They moved in patterns that didn¡¯t make sense, shifting direction midair, darting unpredictably from side to side as if they could read my intentions before I even acted. Every time I thought I had a clear strike, they twisted away, their wings buzzing with an almost mocking intensity. My instincts screamed at me to keep moving, to not let them get too close, so I did the only thing I could¡ªI took another frantic step back.

    "Nya!" A soft, pained yelp reached my ears, and I felt an unexpected twitch beneath my heel. A surge of alarm shot through me as I realized, too late, that my foot had landed on something soft and warm. Horrified, I glanced down and found Yuki sprawled on the ground beneath me, her tail trapped under my boot.

    Her reaction, however, was baffling. Even in pain, she didn¡¯t thrash or snap at me. Instead, she merely twitched, her ears flicking in mild protest, her half-lidded golden eyes filled more with drowsy irritation than genuine discomfort. She wriggled slightly, not enough to actually free herself, but just enough to let me know she could move if she actually felt like it.

    "Sorry!" I yelped, immediately lifting my foot. The moment I did, she flopped onto her back with a lazy sigh, as if nothing had happened.

    But that brief distraction¡ªthat single second where my focus wavered¡ªwas all it took.

    A sharp, droning buzz filled my ears, louder than before, accompanied by the unmistakable sensation of something moving right behind me. My fur stood on end. My body tensed, instincts screaming at me that I was already too late.

    "Mashiro, behind you!" Catherine¡¯s urgent cry cut through the air, filled with sheer urgency. I barely had time to react before I saw her staff raise, the air around her crackling with icy energy. A volley of shimmering ice arrows shot forth, each one honed with pinpoint precision, their frosted tips aimed directly at the cockroach lunging toward me. Relief surged through me for a split second¡ªCatherine¡¯s magic never missed.

    But then, the moment the arrows made contact, they flickered out of existence. Just like the barrier.

    "AAAAAH!" I screamed at the top of my lungs as something small, solid, and horrifyingly twitchy landed on my shoulder. A cockroach. A cockroach!This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    My entire body recoiled in pure, unfiltered disgust. It didn¡¯t bite, it didn¡¯t sting, but that didn¡¯t matter¡ªthe sheer wrongness of it, the sensation of those spindly little legs clinging to my fur, sent my mind into full-blown panic mode. It was as if every single one of my instincts had merged into a singular, overwhelming thought: GET. IT. OFF.

    Flailing wildly, I thrashed like a drowning cat in a rainstorm, twisting and jerking in sheer desperation to dislodge the vile creature. My tail bristled like it had been struck by lightning, my ears flattened against my skull, and my arms flailed uselessly¡ªexcept for one. Somehow, even in my moment of utter horror, I refused to let go of the small, fluffy fox I was clutching. Her warmth was my only source of sanity in this waking nightmare.

    Then, in a frantic burst of instinct, I activated my butterfly wings.

    The moment they spread open, I shot upward like a startled bird, wings flapping erratically as I propelled myself as far away from the ground¡ªand the cockroach¡ªas possible. My mind was a chaotic whirlwind of horror and revulsion. I couldn''t think, couldn''t process anything beyond the fact that something gross had touched me, and I needed to escape before another one dared to come closer.

    As I ascended above the abandoned shrine, I clutched the fox even tighter, burying my face into her soft fur as if her fluffiness alone could purge the lingering trauma from my soul. Why? Why cockroaches? Why did it have to be cockroaches?!

    "Mashiro, calm down!" Catherine¡¯s voice rang out from below, firm but exasperated.

    I knew she was right. I should calm down. But I couldn¡¯t. Not after what had just happened. My entire body still tingled with lingering horror, and no amount of logical reasoning could shake the sensation of those tiny, wretched legs skittering on my shoulder.

    Meanwhile, Yuzu, who had initially looked concerned, now seemed¡­ amused? I could see the way her lips twitched, the barely restrained laughter dancing in her jet black eyes as she watched me flicker around in panicked flight.

    Then, finally, she broke.

    "Mashiro so cute!" Yuzu giggled, clapping her hands together, her tail swaying in clear amusement.

    I gawked at her in sheer betrayal. Cute?! CUTE?! This was not cute! This was a life-or-death situation! A battle against the most terrifying enemy known to mankind!

    "THIS ISN¡¯T FUNNY!" I screeched from above, wings still flapping wildly. But judging by the way Yuzu¡¯s giggles only grew louder, she absolutely disagreed.

    I continued to fly in erratic circles, my mind a whirlwind of panic as the others watched from below. The horrible sensation of that cockroach¡¯s legs lingering on my shoulder made my fur bristle all over again. Even as I soared higher, as if distance alone could erase the trauma, the shudder running down my spine refused to leave.

    Then, just as I thought I could stay up here forever, I felt it. A sudden weakness in my wings. A flicker of exhaustion, like an invisible weight pressing down on me. My movements became sluggish, and an all-too-familiar notification popped up before my eyes.

    <<Mashiro¡¯s Wings Lv. 1 (Rare)>>

    EXP: 17/100

    Stamina: 15/100 [15%]

    ¡°What?! Why is the wing¡¯s duration so short?!¡± I shouted in disbelief, feeling my body dip slightly.

    My wings weren¡¯t just tiring out¡ªthey were running out of stamina. I flapped harder in a desperate attempt to stay aloft, but it was no use. The more I struggled, the weaker my flight became, until I was left slowly descending like a leaf in the wind.

    I wasn¡¯t ready to touch the ground. Not yet! The cockroaches were still there. I could see their dark, twitchy forms below, waiting. Watching. Probably plotting something insidious with their disgusting little antennae.

    ¡°Mashiro bery hold on! Yuzu will catch!¡± Yuzu¡¯s voice rang out cheerfully from below.

    I barely had time to process her words before another voice cut in.

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    The unexpected command came from Yuki, who hadn¡¯t moved an inch from where she was still bound on the ground. Well¡ªalmost hadn¡¯t moved. She was wriggling against her restraints in what I could only describe as the laziest attempt at freedom I had ever seen.

    Her half-lidded golden eyes, now glowing faintly, flickered up to me. "Let¡­ her be," she murmured, her tone carrying a strange weight despite the drowsy expression on her face.

 Chapter 46 - Begone!

    ¡°YUZU HELP!¡± I shrieked, my voice cracking as panic fully overtook me. My butterfly wings sputtered erratically, their stamina nearly drained, and I was rapidly losing altitude. The weight of the nine-tailed fox in my arms wasn¡¯t making things any easier, and the sword I clutched in my other hand only added to my sense of helplessness. I was falling¡ªfast¡ªand the ground was coming up way too quickly.

    Below me, Yuzu perked up, her ears flicking as she instantly positioned herself to catch me. Her hands tightened around the hilt of her katana as she prepared to act. ¡°Mashiro, fall faster! Yuzu will¡ª¡±

    I didn¡¯t hear the rest.

    My instincts had taken over, drowning out everything but the overwhelming urge to grab onto something. My frantic eyes darted across the surroundings, searching for anything solid, anything stable¡ªanything that could stop me from crashing into the dirt where those disgusting cockroaches skittered below. My gaze locked onto the closest structure: the shrine¡¯s roof. It wasn¡¯t ideal, but it was something.

    The last remnants of my wing¡¯s stamina flickered out, and just as the translucent, glowing appendages faded from existence, my foot made contact with the roof¡¯s surface.

    A sharp jolt shot up my leg as my momentum nearly threw me off balance. I staggered, my tail whipping wildly behind me as I struggled to stay upright. But before I could even process the fact that I had successfully landed, a familiar holographic notification flashed before my eyes.

    [A low level NONO presence detected, requesting a spiritual cleansing¡­]

    [Accept?]

    My heart pounded violently against my ribs, each frantic beat echoing in my ears. My breaths came in short, uneven gasps as pure, unfiltered panic surged through my veins. ¡°DO ANYTHING!¡± I shrieked, my voice raw with desperation. My arms flailed wildly, my grip tightening around the nine-tailed fox in my arms as I teetered on the edge of the shrine¡¯s roof, dangerously close to slipping. My claws dug into the rough wooden surface, but the overwhelming sense of disgust clawed at my sanity, making it impossible to think straight. Every muscle in my body screamed for an escape, but there was nowhere to run.

    And then¡ªI felt it. A sensation so profoundly wrong that my breath caught in my throat. Something wriggled against my shoulder, its tiny, spindly legs brushing against my fur with unbearable lightness. A cold shiver bolted down my spine, my entire body locking up as realization struck with the force of a thunderclap.

    One of them is on me.

    My pupils shrank to pinpricks. My ears flattened against my head. My tail, previously swishing in wild distress, fluffed up like an overstuffed pillow, standing rigid with sheer horror. Every nerve in my body screamed at me to move, get it off, GET IT OFF, but I was frozen in place, paralyzed by the absolute, soul-deep revulsion of the situation. My mind couldn¡¯t process anything beyond that single, unbearable truth.

    And then¡ªanother weight.

    The disgusting, sickening feeling of tiny legs skittering against my scalp. The sharp brush of wings twitching against my hair. My breath hitched as my stomach twisted violently, nausea curling in my gut. No, no, no, no, no.

    A third weight latched onto my leg, sending a jolt of pure terror through me. I couldn¡¯t breathe. I couldn¡¯t think. I couldn¡¯t move. The cockroaches clung to me with an unnatural grip, their grotesque, twitching bodies pressing against my skin, their legs shifting slightly as if preparing to burrow into my very soul.

    I wanted to scream. I wanted to die. I wanted to do anything¡ªanything at all¡ªto get them OFF of me. My entire being was consumed by a single, all-encompassing need to escape, to claw these filthy abominations away before I lost my mind completely.

    The holographic notification in front of me flickered once more, the glowing text shifting and solidifying into something new.

    [Shrine Maiden acquired, Gacha commencing¡­]If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The moment the words [Shrine Maiden acquired, Gacha commencing¡­] flashed before my eyes, a powerful force surged through me. My body tensed as the shrine beneath my feet pulsed with energy, sending waves of spiritual power rippling outward like an unseen shockwave.

    I barely had time to process what was happening before golden light erupted around me, enveloping my entire form. My sword vibrated in my grip, reacting to the sudden burst of energy, while the white nine-tail fox in my arms let out a soft, approving purr.

    Then¡ª A massive gust of wind exploded from the shrine¡¯s roof.

    The cockroaches¡ªdisgusting, twitchy little monsters¡ªwere instantly swept away by the force. I felt the one clinging to my leg get ripped off first, followed by the one on my shoulder. The final one, the absolute worst offender that had been sitting atop my head, let out a tiny, horrific screech before flying off.

    I collapsed onto my hands and knees, panting. What just¡ª

    A notification popped up.

    [Congratulations! You have acquired the role of Shrine Maiden.]

    [A contract has been established with the Abandoned Shrine.]

    [Purification effect activated: Low-level NONO entities will be expelled upon touch.]

    [Shrine Gacha activated. Spinning¡­]

    Wait, wait, wait¡ªwhat?! My eyes darted across the text, my mind struggling to keep up. Shrine Maiden? Purification effect? Gacha?!

    Before I could even begin to understand what was happening, a large glowing wheel materialized in front of me, floating in midair. It was similar to a slot machine, except instead of numbers or fruit symbols, it was filled with mystical artifacts, weapons, and strange glowing talismans. At the very top of the wheel was a golden icon labeled ¡°???¡±, while the lower sections displayed more common-looking charms and scrolls.

    The wheel began spinning on its own, the motion swift and unstoppable. My eyes widened as the colors and symbols blurred together, each rotation faster than the last. My stomach twisted with a strange mix of anticipation and dread as the wheel whirred around, every second adding to the tension that had suddenly seized my body. I couldn¡¯t tear my gaze away, mesmerized by the spinning wheel, wondering what would happen next. The sound of its motion filled the air, a low hum that almost drowned out my frantic thoughts.

    Below me, Catherine and Yuzu were staring up with wide eyes, their faces a mixture of awe and complete confusion. I could feel their gazes burning into me, their bewildered expressions sending a strange chill down my spine. Catherine¡¯s grip tightened on her staff, her knuckles white as she tried to make sense of the situation. Her voice, though cautious, carried a hint of concern as she called up to me.

    ¡°Mashiro,¡± she said, her voice laced with caution, ¡°what exactly did you just do?¡±

    Yuzu, on the other hand, was bouncing on the balls of her feet, her tail wagging eagerly. Her wide eyes sparkled with excitement, as if she had just witnessed something fantastical. ¡°Shrine Maiden?! Mashiro is now shrine catto?!¡± she exclaimed, the words tumbling out in a rush of disbelief. Her hands shot up in the air, clearly overwhelmed with the concept. ¡°Gacha is happening?! Yuzu wanna roll too!¡± Her enthusiasm was almost infectious, but I could barely focus on her words as the wheel in front of me continued its dizzying spin.

    Before I could even attempt to answer, the wheel began to slow, the once-frantic rotations grinding to a gradual halt. My heart hammered in my chest as I watched the pointer inch closer and closer to an item that seemed to glow brighter than the rest. It was a talisman, its intricate golden markings shimmering against the swirling colors of the wheel. I held my breath, unsure of what the outcome would be. My palms were sweaty, and my entire body felt on edge as I watched the pointer come to a stop, landing squarely on the glowing charm.

    And then, with a soft, almost musical chime, the wheel stopped completely.

    Ding!

    The sound of the wheel coming to a halt was quickly followed by a brilliant burst of light. The air shimmered around me, and for a moment, I could hardly see, blinded by the radiant glow. The light seemed to pulse with divine energy, almost as if it had a life of its own. I squinted, trying to adjust to the brilliance before me. As the light began to fade, a form slowly materialized in the air¡ªa golden paper charm, its edges delicate and glowing softly with an ethereal energy. It floated before me, its presence serene, yet undeniably powerful, like something blessed by the Inari themselves.

    The holographic notification in front of me flickered once more, its text shifting to accommodate the change.

    [You have obtained: Divine Banishment Talisman (Rare)]

    [Effect: Instantly exorcises low to mid-level NONO entities upon contact.]

    I stared at it, my ears twitching.

    "...Huh?"

    From below, Yuzu''s excited voice rang out, cutting through my momentary confusion. ¡°Oooh! Shiny!¡± she squealed, her voice filled with glee, her tail wagging in a blur of excitement as she bounced from foot to foot. Despite the chaotic situation, Yuzu''s infectious enthusiasm almost made me forget about the swarm of nightmares hovering in the air.

    Catherine, however, rubbed her temples with an exasperated sigh. "I don''t know how you keep getting yourself into these situations, but please, for the love of the spirits, explain later¡ªjust deal with the roaches first!"

    Right. The cockroaches. I gripped the glowing talisman, feeling a sudden surge of confidence. If this thing worked like the description said¡­ I turned toward the remaining airborne cockroaches, my tail flicking.

    "Alright, you disgusting little nightmares¡­" I narrowed my eyes, raising the talisman high. "Begone!"

    And with that, I slammed it down.

 Chapter 47 - Iâ€™ll handle it alone!

    "Begone," I hissed, the word slipping past my lips like a command. It felt right, as if the universe itself was responding to my will. And with that, I slammed the talisman down onto the roof.

    As soon as the talisman made contact with the roof, a brilliant light engulfed me. The energy surged through my body, warm and weightless, as if something deep within me had been awakened. Then, I felt it, my clothes shifting.

    My usual dark and pink dress, which perfectly matched my white hair tinged with soft pink, began to change. The fabric shimmered, dissolving into golden particles before reforming into something new. The weight of my attire felt different, lighter, more refined.

    I glanced down, my eyes widening.

    A traditional shrine maiden outfit had replaced my dress¡ªa flowing white haori adorned with intricate red patterns along the sleeves, paired with a crimson hakama that swayed gently around my legs. The ribbons that once decorated my hair had transformed into delicate ornaments resembling tiny golden butterflies.

    ¡°Whoa¡­¡± I breathed, running my fingers over the smooth fabric.

    From below, Yuzu let out an excited squeal. ¡°Mashiro! Mashiro so cute! So bery shrine! So divine!¡± She practically sparkled as she jumped up and down, her tail wagging furiously.

    Catherine, on the other hand, facepalmed. ¡°Oh great. She¡¯s evolving.¡±

    Before I could process their reactions, a notification flickered in front of me.

    [Class Obtained: Shrine Maiden of Fortune]

    [Effect: +20% effectiveness to purification abilities. Shrine-based Gacha rolls now available.]

    A wave of energy erupted from the charm, the force of it vibrating through the air. A brilliant flash of light shot out in all directions, and for a split second, everything around me was bathed in a pure, blinding radiance. The cockroaches froze in midair, their erratic movements halted as if caught in the force of the talisman¡¯s power. A deep, resonating hum filled the air, and the next moment, the cockroaches were flying erratically.

    I stared at the cockroaches, a wave of disbelief washing over me as the energy from the talisman slowly faded into the air. The brilliant light that had engulfed the area now dissipated, leaving only the lingering hum of the charm¡¯s power. My grip on the talisman tightened instinctively, my heart still pounding with the residual adrenaline.

    The cockroaches, once buzzing erratically, now hovered uncertainty in the air, their movements sluggish and uncoordinated. They looked... different. The aura of menace that had once surrounded them seemed to evaporate, leaving them looking almost... normal? But still repulsive. The disgusting twitching of their legs and their grotesque, glossy wings hadn¡¯t changed. They were still cockroaches. Huge ones. But something was different¡ªsomething had shifted.

    << Gokibura (Lv. 3) >>

    Health Points: 35/264 [13.25%]

    Attack: 4

    Category: Monsters

    Description: Evil spirits exorcised, now they''re Just regular big sized cockroaches. STILL THEY¡±RE COCKROACHES, KILL IT NOW!

    I blinked, my mouth falling open slightly in surprise. The talisman¡¯s effect had purged whatever supernatural aura had been driving them, stripping away their terrifying powers. But it hadn¡¯t made them any less disgusting. They were still cockroaches, and the idea of them buzzing around my head made my skin crawl all over again.

    My heart skipped a beat as the snowy nine tailed fox slipped from my grip, darting forward with incredible speed. For a moment, all I could do was watch in stunned silence as she leapt through the air, her graceful form cutting through the space like a streak of white lightning. Without hesitation, she landed squarely on one of the cockroaches, sinking her teeth into its hard exoskeleton with surprising strength. The cockroach gave a loud, disgusting screech, its wings fluttering wildly as the fox tossed it effortlessly toward me.

    "Wha¨C!" My body reacted on instinct, my sword raised just in time to intercept the incoming cockroach. The blade sliced through the air with a sharp whoosh, cleaving through the cockroach¡¯s body as it flew at me. But that wasn¡¯t all¡ªthe moment the cockroach made contact with the edge of my sword, a butterfly spawned behind me.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    The butterfly¡¯s ethereal form shimmered as it descended upon the cockroach with a flurry of graceful, yet deadly, attacks. Its wings beat in rapid succession, and flew towards the cockroach and disintegrated the insect entirely.

    I stood frozen for a split second, watching as the glowing energy from the butterfly flickered and faded. The only thing left in the air was the faint scent of ozone, alongside a familiar gem it dropped in which I immediately took before it fell down onto my feet.

    [+45 EXP]

    [+20 Weapon EXP ]

    [+4 Luminous Gem]

    The remaining two cockroaches, now visibly shaken, buzzed in the air, clearly more cautious than before. But they weren¡¯t going down that easily.

    I breathed, still trying to process what had just happened. "That was¡­ impressive," I murmured, turning to the nine-tailed silver fox that had just landed gracefully beside me on the roof.

    She shook her fur lightly, her nine tails flicking behind her in a rhythmic sway, as if leaping straight into a cockroach mid-air had been nothing more than a casual pastime for her. Despite her small frame, barely the size of a housecat, she had just proven herself more capable than I could have ever expected. And more importantly¡­ She could fly?!

    I stared at her, my ears twitching. "How¡­ how did you even do that?"

    The fox simply tilted her head at me, her deep eyes shining with something between mischief and wisdom. Then, without answering, she sat down primly, as if expecting me to figure it out myself.

    Catherine¡¯s voice echoed up from below, her tone both relieved and slightly incredulous. "Well, I guess that''s one way to deal with them."

    I quickly shifted my attention back to the remaining cockroaches, focusing once more on the task at hand. I wasn¡¯t out of danger yet, and with their newfound resolve, I knew the fight was far from over.

    "Alright, let¡¯s finish this," I muttered, tightening my grip on my sword once more.

    Yuzu¡¯s excited voice rang out from below, filled with enthusiasm. ¡°Yuzu ready to help! Let¡¯s make them squish!¡±

    I shook my head, my grip tightening around my sword. ¡°It¡¯s okay! I¡¯ll handle it alone!¡± I called back. There was something about this moment¡ªthe rush of battle, the talisman¡¯s lingering warmth in my hand, and the unexpected power I had just gained¡ªthat made me want to see this through by myself.

    Taking a deep breath, I steadied my stance on the rooftop. My wings had stopped fluttering wildly, and I noticed something peculiar, my stamina had fully recovered. A quick glance at my status confirmed it.

    << Mashiro¡¯s Wings Lv. 1 >>

    Stamina: 100/100 [100%]

    It seemed that as long as I wasn¡¯t actively flying, my stamina would regenerate on its own. Convenient¡­ It was the kind of game mechanic you¡¯d expect from a gacha system.

    I didn''t waste time thinking¡ªI simply moved. With a quick flutter, my butterfly wings spread wide, catching the sunlight as I propelled myself upward. The weight of my new shrine maiden attire barely registered as I swung my sword through the air, aiming for the remaining two flying cockroaches.

    The sun was shining directly on them, their glossy black shells reflecting the light in an unsettling way. My first strike¡ªmissed. They were fast, darting unpredictably in erratic zigzags. I clenched my teeth, adjusting my grip before twisting midair and slashing again.

    This time, my blade connected. A sharp crackle rang out as I landed a solid hit, dealing 15 damage to both of them. Almost instantly, the golden swallowtail butterfly hovering near me fluttered forward, lashing out with a shimmering wing strike. A soft pulse of light followed as it dealt an additional 2 damage to each cockroach.

    I exhaled, feeling a strange sense of ease. After being struck by my talisman, the cockroaches had lost their bizarre immunity, weakened significantly now that they had shifted from the NONO category into regular monsters.

    They were still disgusting, still fast¡ªbut now, they could be dealt with.

    Taking advantage of their sluggish movements, I struck again, my blade slicing cleanly through the air. Another direct hit. The cockroaches twitched violently, their wings faltering as their HP dwindled further.

    Out of the corner of my eye, a sudden blur of white caught my attention. The ninetail fox had leapt into action.

    With an elegant, almost effortless motion, she soared through the air, her fluffy tails trailing behind her like wisps of cloud. Her small yet sharp fangs latched onto one of the remaining cockroaches mid-flight, sinking in before she whipped her head around and flung it toward me.

    My eyes widened. "Wha¡ª?!"

    No time to think. Instinct kicked in. I raised my sword just as the airborne cockroach hurtled toward me. With a swift downward slash, I struck it midair, the impact sending it crashing toward the shrine¡¯s roof.

    The swallowtail butterfly followed up with another precise attack, striking the now-grounded insect with a final, glimmering blow.

    [+45 EXP]

    [+20 Weapon EXP]

    One down, as it turned into a luminous gem. One left remaining.

    I steadied my breath, my grip tightening around my sword. The last cockroach was still buzzing freely, its erratic flight pattern making it hard to predict. It twitched, jaw clicking as it zeroed in on me.

    But before it could make its move, the nine tail fox¡¯s eyes gleamed. She coiled her body midair, her paws barely touching the shrine¡¯s rooftop as she launched herself once more, her movements swift, graceful¡ªpredatory. Her next target was clear.

    The final cockroach had nowhere to run.

 Chapter 48 - Nya!

    With a final swing of my sword, the last cockroach crumpled midair before disintegrating into tiny specks of light.

    [+45 EXP]

    [+20 Weapon EXP]

    I exhaled, my shoulders relaxing as the tension in the air finally lifted. It was over. As I landed back onto the roof, a faint shimmer caught my eye. The remnants of the cockroaches had left behind glowing fragments¡ªLuminous Gems.

    [+4 Luminous Gem]

    [+4 Luminous Gem]

    I blinked as I collected them, the soft glow of the gems illuminating my hands. Each cockroach had dropped a sizable enough gem to count as four, bringing the total haul to twelve. Adding that to the thirty gems I had already gathered¡­ forty two Luminous Gems. Still not enough. I needed a hundred to roll my first gacha with these gems.

    I groaned, my ears flattening in disappointment. ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Beside me, the snowy nine-tailed fox tilted her head, her bright eyes filled with quiet concern. She let out a soft whimper, brushing against my leg as if to ask what was wrong.

    I glanced down at her, my frustration melting away just a little. With a small smile, I reached out and gently stroked her soft fur. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I murmured. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the others.¡±

    <hr>

    "Wao! Mashiro''s back in her signature pink and black dress!" Yuzu exclaimed, her eyes wide with surprise and amusement.

    I blinked and glanced down at myself, feeling a sudden twinge of self-consciousness. My Shrine miko outfit, the white and red one I had been wearing earlier, had transformed back into the familiar pink and black dress that I was so used to. The fabric clung to my form like a second skin, the edges of the frills dancing slightly in the soft breeze.

    I shifted uncomfortably, my fingers playing with the hem of the dress as I glanced over at Yuzu, wondering if she noticed how much of a shift this was for me. Standing next to me, Catherine''s gaze softened into something between confusion and worry. Her crimson eyes flickered from me to the small, fluffy figure perched atop my head. The fox, with its pristine white fur and nine fluffy tails, seemed completely at ease, looking around with a curious glint in its eyes.

    "Is something wrong?" I asked Catherine, tilting my head in a question, the gentle sway of my hair mirroring my uncertainty. As I did, the fox above me mimicked my movements, tilting its head in sync with me, its snow-white eyes locked onto mine with a knowing look.

    "It seems very attached to you," Catherine noted, her voice carrying a hint of concern. "Do you know this fox?"

    I lifted my eyes to meet the fox''s gaze, the silken white fur gleaming in the sunlight. Her tails swayed gently, brushing against my cheek, as her sharp, snow-white eyes met mine with a knowing calm. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a strange connection with her, almost like she was familiar to me, like I had known her for a long time.

    Before I could respond, I noticed Yuki nearby, still yawning as if the world around her had no sense of urgency. She was bound in her school uniform, but her eyes, those golden, glowing eyes, shifted back into an almost ethereal snow-white hue.

    "More or less," I finally answered, a faint smile tugging at my lips as I lifted my hands and gently patted the fox¡¯s head. The white fur was soft, almost too soft to be real. "Isn''t that right, Ai?"

    The fox''s tails flicked in excitement as it let out a soft, adorable yip. Her voice was like a playful breeze, clear and lighthearted. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sound. I wasn¡¯t sure at first, but the more I looked at the fox, the more it started to feel... familiar. And then it hit me, like a ton of bricks. Of course!

    In the game, Yuki was obsessed with cats. I mean, the girl practically worshiped them. She had a whole shrine to cats at her house, and there was this one cat, Ai, I think? that she absolutely adored. And here I was, with a fox sitting on my head, with snow-white fur and eyes just like hers. I mean, come on, this had to be Ai, right?Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    "So... Can anyone untie me now?" Yuki asked, her voice dripping with sleep as she stretched and yawned, completely unbothered by her current situation.

    I was about to walk over to her, summoning my sword to cut the ropes, when Catherine suddenly stepped in front of me, her staff raised like a barrier. Her crimson eyes gleamed with suspicion as she fixed her gaze on Yuki, who was still lying down, her cat ears twitching lazily.

    "Why should we trust you?" Catherine asked, her tone sharp and cautious.

    Yuki, completely oblivious to the tension, tried to raise a hand as if she were reaching out like a cat begging for attention. However, her limbs were still tightly bound, and she struggled with the movement. ¡°Um... Nya~?¡± she meowed adorably, her voice soft and playful despite the ropes.

    Yuzu, who had been watching this whole exchange with growing frustration, suddenly snapped. "Bery notto cute! Catto notto be trusted! She bery tried to notto let Yuzu help cutie Mashiro!" she yelled, her eyes now dark and narrow as she glared at Yuki.

    I immediately rushed over to try and calm Yuzu down, but my words got all tangled up. I had no idea what to say. "Yuzu, calm down... I mean... Yuki... she''s not that bad, right?" I stammered, struggling to find the right words.

    Yuki, unfazed, just blinked and shrugged, clearly not understanding the gravity of the situation. "Weird... this usually works," she said with a pout, as if she was disappointed her usual charm wasn¡¯t working to get her untied.

    As if her patience was running thin, Catherine sighed dramatically, adjusting her witch hat with a flick of her hand. She pointed toward Yuki, her eyes narrowed in frustration. "At least tell us, why are you tied up like that? And why are you here at this¡ª"

    "Inari Shrine," Yuzu cut in, finishing Catherine''s sentence with an almost gleeful correction.

    "Yeah, that." Catherine shot Yuzu an exasperated glance before turning back to Yuki. "And what was all that NONO stuff you were talking about earlier? What does that even mean?"

    Yuki, as usual, was completely unbothered. She tilted her head to the side, her cat ears flicking lazily as she yawned¡ªcompletely relaxed, as though she was lying on a warm, fluffy bed instead of being tied up in front of a group of suspicious people.

    "I¡­ tied myself here," Yuki answered nonchalantly, as if it was the most natural thing in the world.

    There was a long, stunned silence. I could practically feel the confusion radiating off both Catherine and Yuzu. Their faces were frozen in shock, their eyes wide. I could hardly believe it myself, and I wasn¡¯t even the one tied up.

    Catherine blinked, clearly at a loss for words. "You... tied yourself?"

    Yuzu, equally dumbstruck, could only manage a strangled, "B-but... why?" She looked from Yuki to the ropes, then back to Yuki, trying to make sense of the absurdity of it all.

    Yuki yawned again and lazily shrugged. "I just thought it''d be fun, nya~" she said with a mischievous grin.

    It took all my willpower not to burst out laughing at how utterly ridiculous this was. Only Yuki could manage to make tying herself up look like some kind of... well, game.

    "And besides..." Yuki continued, her voice soft spoken, but there was a subtle shift in the air, something dark and deep that made me freeze in place. She locked eyes with me, her usual lazy, sleepy expression still hanging around her like a veil, but beneath it, something else was there.

    Her snow-white hair swayed gently, almost unnaturally smooth, her cat ears twitching with a strange, deliberate grace. She flashed a smile, an innocent enough grin, or so it seemed at first glance. But then I saw it. It wasn¡¯t just any smile. It was the kind of grin that sent a shiver crawling up my spine, predatory, almost knowing.

    Those pristine, icy, snow-white eyes stared into mine with a depth I hadn¡¯t seen before. It was like a switch flipped inside her, and in a heartbeat, they transformed. The cold, glacial hue of her gaze melted into something rich, molten gold, deep, almost hypnotic. It was unsettling, like watching the shift of a storm in slow motion, a dangerous calm before something much bigger.

    I couldn''t look away. I felt a chill creep down my spine, as if the very atmosphere around her had thickened, like the air was no longer just air but something dense, full of unspoken promises and ancient power.

    The ropes that bound her seemed almost... irrelevant now. They tangled around her school uniform, but they didn¡¯t appear to be limiting her in any way. In fact, they only accentuated the strange, otherworldly aura she had. Restrained, yet entirely in control. It was as if she was both trapped and utterly free at the same time.

    "I know you will come to untie me," Yuki said, her voice low but confident, her golden eyes never leaving mine.

    And in that moment, I had no doubt that she did. Whatever Yuki was, she wasn¡¯t just some lazy, catgirl. There was power in her words, a sense of inevitability that made me wonder what the hell I¡¯d gotten myself into.

    I felt like I was the one tied up now.

 Chapter 49 - Yuzu, No NYWA!

    "NYWA!" Yuzu screamed incomprehensibly, her dark cloak billowing out behind her like a shadow, her long black hair whipping around in a blur as she rushed toward Yuki with alarming speed.

    "Yuzu, no NYWA!" I screamed, panic rising in my chest as I watched her charge at Yuki, her eyes wild with determination. What was she doing now?!

    Before I could even process it, Yuzu had reached Yuki and, without hesitation, grabbed her by the cheek and started to pinch it. Adorably.

    Yuki¡¯s sleepy, lazy expression didn¡¯t even falter as Yuzu squeezed her cheek with both hands. ¡°Nyaw!¡± Yuki let out a sound that could have been a yelp or a protest, but it came out so languid and carefree, it was hard to tell if she was annoyed or just too tired to care.

    As if by some magic, Yuki¡¯s molten golden eyes flickered for a moment, losing their eerie glow. They softened, gradually shifting back to their usual snow-white hue. Her face, still slightly annoyed but more relaxed, was the picture of calm, her cheek now puffed out from the pinch.

    "Yuzu! Stop!" I shouted, though it was hard not to laugh at the absurdity of the situation. Yuki was no longer exuding that weird, unsettling energy. Instead, she looked mildly irritated, but also completely unbothered. Like this was just another day for her.

    Yuki blinked slowly, her cat ears twitching with the most exaggerated "I can¡¯t believe this is happening" expression. "That ouchy..." she muttered, but the tone was tired, almost amused.

    Yuzu, still pinching her cheek, smirked. "Yuzu notto care! You notto be scary now! No mores glowing eyes or stuff!"

    I stood there, utterly flabbergasted. Yuki, the one who could send chills down my spine one minute, was now getting her cheek pinched like a lazy cat. And somehow, it worked. The weird tension was gone, and Yuki had reverted back to her usual sleepy, almost childlike self.

    I just stood there, blinking in confusion. Was that it? Yuki¡¯s unsettling, predatory presence had vanished completely, replaced by this... adorable, pinched-cheek moment. I couldn''t help but chuckle. Sometimes, Yuzu''s unpredictability was the only thing that kept things from getting too out of hand.

    "Why does every cat-kin I encounter have to be weird..." Catherine muttered, rubbing her temples as if the very thought of it gave her a headache. Her witch outfit, flowing and elegant as always, almost seemed to mirror her tiredness. It was like her frustration had taken on its own form, trailing behind her like an aura.

    "Really, how many did you encounter?" I asked, genuinely curious.

    "Too many, unfortunately," Catherine sighed, exasperation dripping from her voice. "It¡¯s like they can do whatever they want... and in most cases, they can." She flopped back dramatically, as though the weight of all her past encounters had just collapsed onto her shoulders.

    I tilted my head in confusion, the nine-tailed fox on top of my head tightening its grip, its fluffy tails brushing against my face as it hung on for dear life. "Why?" I asked, genuinely curious about what made cat-kin so... complicated.

    Yuki, still being cradled by Yuzu like some kind of adorable, sleepy princess, blinked lazily at me. Her snow-white eyes half-lidded, she gave me an answer that was both simple and completely mystifying. "It¡¯s because we know we can, silly," she drawled, her voice smooth like honey. "Because not a cat in hell¡¯s chance that we don¡¯t follow the future that doesn¡¯t benefit us."

    Her words hung in the air like a cryptic riddle, but Yuki¡¯s casual, almost careless tone made it sound like it was the most obvious thing in the world. It was as if she was simply stating a universal truth for all cat-kin: do whatever you want, whenever you want, because why not? Life''s too short to worry about anything else.

    Yuzu, still holding Yuki with a proud grin on her face, gave me a thumbs-up. Yuzu looked entirely pleased with herself for somehow contributing to this conversation about cat-kin nonsense. I stared at them both for a moment, torn between awe, confusion, and a growing realization that Yuzu would never fully understand the logic behind cat-kin.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Catherine, on the other hand, was looking like she was about to pull her hair out. ¡°I¡¯ll never get used to this,¡± she muttered, half to herself, half to anyone who was listening. ¡°Not in a million years.¡±

    I could tell she was already exhausted by the whole situation, but somehow, I had a feeling this was just the beginning. If I learned anything from all this, it was that cat-kin logic was a law of its own. And if I was going to survive here, I¡¯d better start adapting quickly.

    "Okay, no more games. Tell us what happened," Catherine demanded, her patience clearly hanging by a thread. The way she gripped her staff made it look like she was debating between using it for magic or just bonking Yuki over the head with it.

    Yuki blinked at her, looking as if she had just been woken up from the world''s best nap. She let out a slow, drawn-out yawn, completely unfazed by Catherine''s frustration. Meanwhile, Yuzu had started circling around her, methodically slicing through the ropes on her school uniform with a small blade. Her black fox tail swished behind her like she was some kind of cat-kin wrangler, completely in her element.

    "I was just taking a stroll," Yuki finally said, stretching as if she hadn''t just been tied up like a ritual sacrifice. She turned her head toward the abandoned shrine, her snow-white hair flowing with the movement. "Then I found this place, so I tied myself up, and voil¨¤, you three appeared."

    Catherine closed her eyes and sighed so deeply it was like she was trying to exhale all her frustrations into the void. "It''s more of that cat premonition nonsense, isn''t it?"

    For a brief second, just a second, I caught a flicker of something in Yuki¡¯s expression. A glint of approval? Amusement? It was gone before I could fully register it, her snow-white eyes drooping back into their usual half-lidded, lazy gaze.

    "You know your stuff, witch girl," Yuki said lazily, a small smirk tugging at her lips.

    Catherine groaned, pressing her fingers to her forehead like she was already developing a migraine. "I hate that I do."

    ¡°Cat premonition?¡± I echoed, tilting my head. The nine-tailed fox on top of me mimicked my movement, its fluffy ears perking up in curiosity.

    Catherine let out a sigh, the kind that said I can¡¯t believe I have to explain this nonsense again. Adjusting her witch hat, she began, ¡°Over three hundred years ago, during the war to defeat the Demon Lord, the cat-kin were the ones who led the flow of battle, alongside the human bishops and cardinals. Their premonitions were too accurate, almost as if they knew fate itself. They strategized every movement, predicted enemy advances, and manipulated outcomes with terrifying precision.¡±

    I blinked, trying to process what she was saying. ¡°So¡­ they were basically war prophets?¡±

    Catherine pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°More like cheaters of destiny.¡±

    "Sounds impressive," I said, looking over at Yuki, who was now free from her bindings and stretching like this was all just another casual afternoon.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just impressive,¡± Catherine muttered. ¡°It¡¯s annoying.¡±

    Yuki yawned dramatically before giving Catherine a lazy smile. ¡°Aww, don¡¯t be mad, witch girl~ It¡¯s not our fault reality just happens to be cooperative with us.¡±

    I swore I could hear Catherine¡¯s soul leave her body.

    Catherine let out a frustrated sigh, rubbing her temples. ¡°So, tell me. What are you doing here? Why is someone as ancient as you just lounging around?¡± Her crimson eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re practically the same age as the ancient red dragon.¡±

    Yuki¡¯s eyes drooped slightly, her usual laziness still present, but there was a subtle shift in her expression. Something almost serious.

    ¡°The truth is¡­¡± she began, her voice carrying a rare weight to it. For a moment, it actually seemed like she was about to reveal something important. Then she tilted her head, her cat ears twitching. ¡°I have no idea!¡±

    Catherine looked like she was about to explode.

    ¡°NYWA! Stop lying!¡± Yuzu suddenly chomped down on Yuki¡¯s arm¡ªnot hard enough to really hurt, but with enough force to make a point.

    Yuki blinked at her, completely unfazed. ¡°Ouch¡­?¡± she mumbled, sounding more confused than pained. Then, as if an idea struck her, her eyes lit up with an amused glint. ¡°Actually, do it more.¡± Without hesitation, she turned and exposed the back of her neck to Yuzu, practically inviting more bites.

    Yuzu froze, her expression shifting rapidly from righteous fury to sheer horror. Her black fox ears twitched, her face turning red. ¡°N-NO! WEIRD!¡± she screamed, letting go of Yuki immediately and jumping back like she had just touched something cursed.

    Yuki, now freed from her adorable attacker, smirked lazily. ¡°Tch. Worth a try.¡±

    I watched the scene unfold in stunned silence. Catherine, on the other hand, just groaned and covered her face with her hands. ¡°I hate cat-kin,¡± she muttered under her breath.

 Chapter 50 - Whoa, whoa, letâ€™s not burn anyone just yet!

    Catherine let out a long, tired breath, her shoulders sagging under the weight of the ongoing chaos. With a sharp sigh, she crossed her arms, clearly fed up with Yuki¡¯s antics. "So, someone as ancient as you should definitely know what those NONO things are, right?" Her crimson eyes flickered toward the roof of the abandoned shrine, the very spot where the portal had opened, the one that had let those three cockroaches through. "Tell us about them."

    Yuki simply shrugged, her snow-white eyes drifting lazily toward the roof, as if the answer to the greatest mystery of the moment was as insignificant as a cloud in the sky.

    "Nnai, what hab catto lazy ben bery doing all this tim?" Yuzu asked, her black fox ears twitching in suspicion. She narrowed her eyes at Yuki, her tone dripping with distrust.

    Yuki, looking utterly unfazed, yawned and stretched her arms. "Sleeping?" she replied nonchalantly, her voice the picture of indifference.

    Catherine¡¯s patience, which had been thin to begin with, visibly cracked. Her crimson eyes began to glow ominously, the telltale sign that she was activating one of her skills. "Stop pretending to be clueless," she demanded, her voice sharp. "My identification skill says you¡¯re over a millennium old."

    "Yuzu agree," Yuzu chimed in, her jet-black eyes suddenly glowing with an eerie light blue. The air around her seemed to shimmer with the intensity of her gaze. "Catto bery sus."

    Yuki blinked at them, utterly unphased by the combined pressure of Catherine and Yuzu. She pulled her hands up to her cheeks in a dramatic, exaggerated gesture, as if realizing something for the first time. "Oh my. I¡¯m over a millennium old?" she said, her voice sweet and almost innocent.

    I stared at her, completely baffled. "You... didn¡¯t know that?"

    Yuki tilted her head slightly, her snow-white hair cascading around her face. "Nope. I lost almost all of my memories," she replied in a tone so casual it was as if she were talking about forgetting her lunch.

    I blinked a few times, still processing what she said. Lost her memories? That explained a lot, but... still, it didn¡¯t seem like she was all that concerned about it.

    "So, you¡¯re telling me you¡¯ve forgotten everything?" I asked, trying to clarify.

    Yuki gave me a lazy grin, her snow-white eyes glinting. "Pretty much. So, let¡¯s move on to something more fun, shall we?"

    The complete nonchalance of her answer was enough to make Catherine growl in frustration. "I swear, I¡¯m going to lose my mind dealing with you," she muttered under her breath, her crimson eyes still glowing faintly with barely-contained exasperation. Catherine¡¯s fingers twitched around her staff, the strain of holding onto her patience palpable. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me, you lost your memories?¡± Her voice was dangerously quiet, like the calm before a storm.

    Yuki, sitting on the worn wooden steps of the shrine, stretched her arms with a lazy yawn. ¡°Mhm. All gone~¡± She tilted her head up, eyes half-lidded, watching the leaves dance in the warm breeze.

    Yuzu, standing beside me, narrowed her eyes suspiciously. Her black fox ears twitched as she tapped a foot against the moss-covered stone tiles. ¡°Bery notto trust! Catto lying! Catto always lying!¡± she declared, her tail puffing up slightly.

    Yuki, completely unfazed, simply sighed dramatically. ¡°I wish I was. But nope. No memories, no ancient wisdom, no secret world-ending knowledge. Just me, my instincts, and an unreasonable love for naps.¡± She flopped backward onto the wooden platform, letting her arms dangle lazily off the edge.

    Catherine¡¯s eyes twitched violently. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me, despite being over a millennium old, you conveniently don¡¯t remember anything about the NONO creatures?¡±

    ¡°Yup,¡± Yuki replied, her tone so casual it almost sounded rehearsed. She reached up, plucking a fallen maple leaf from her silver hair before flicking it away.

    Catherine visibly steeled herself, inhaling deeply through her nose. The air around her grew heavier as her staff crackled with gathering magic, sparks dancing along the surface like embers waiting to ignite. ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m setting you on fire.¡±

    A soft gust of wind rustled through the trees as I quickly stepped between them, raising my hands in a desperate attempt to keep Catherine from actually committing arson. ¡°Whoa, whoa, let¡¯s not burn anyone just yet!¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Yuki blinked at me, her snow-white eyes narrowing slightly before her lips curled into a teasing smile. ¡°Aww, Mashiro~ You do care.¡± She tilted her head, her cat ears twitching playfully.

    I rubbed my temple, feeling an oncoming headache. ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to process you right now.¡±

    Yuzu huffed, crossing her arms so tightly it looked like she was physically restraining herself. ¡°Fine! But catto still bery sus. No one forgets a whole thousand years!¡±

    Yuki hummed thoughtfully, resting her chin in her palm. ¡°Well, I did.¡± Then, as if deciding to cause more trouble, she leaned in closer to Yuzu, her voice dropping into a low, playful whisper. ¡°Though~ if you wanna help me remember¡­ maybe bite a little harder next time?¡±

    ¡°NYWAAA!!¡± Yuzu screeched, her face turning a bright crimson as she practically leaped backward as though she¡¯d been burned. ¡°Weird! Catto bery weird!!¡±

    A flock of birds took off from the treetops at the sound of her outburst, their wings flapping noisily as they disappeared into the sky. I sighed. Catherine groaned. And Yuki? Yuki just smirked, looking utterly satisfied with herself, her tail swishing lazily against the wooden floor, clearly enjoying every second of her chaos.

    ¡°Ah¡­ but there¡¯s this feeling inside me that tells me to wait here. For you.¡± Yuki suddenly turned her head toward me, her sleepy snow-white eyes briefly sharpening before flicking toward the abandoned shrine. ¡°Or at least, that thing.¡± Then, her gaze shifted once more¡ªthis time to the nine-tailed fox resting comfortably on top of my head. ¡°And that cutie.¡±

    The golden afternoon sun cast long, dappled shadows across the abandoned Inari shrine, its presence both tranquil and eerily mysterious. The shrine itself stood in quiet solitude, its once-vibrant red torii gates now faded and chipped, the sacred kanji inscriptions barely legible against the worn wood. Stone fox statues, their features softened by time, lined the entrance, their silent gazes seeming to watch over us. The scent of damp moss and fallen leaves filled the air, mingling with the faint traces of old incense that still lingered from rituals long past.

    The shrine grounds were covered in a thin layer of fallen leaves, some dancing in the occasional breeze. The wooden steps leading up to the shrine creaked under even the slightest touch, as if groaning under the weight of forgotten prayers. Beyond the shrine, the thick forest loomed, the towering cedar trees swaying gently, whispering secrets only the wind could understand. Despite the warm glow of the sun filtering through the canopy, the shrine itself carried a lingering chill, as though something unseen was watching from the shadows.

    ¡°Ai?¡± I asked, gently lifting Ai from my head to get a better look at her. Her tiny eyes blinked up at me, and as if responding to my call, she let out an adorable Yip!

    ¡°Ai¡­¡± Yuki muttered, her voice unusually soft. ¡°So that¡¯s what her name is¡­¡±

    There was something unreadable in her expression, something that made me pause. She wasn¡¯t just repeating Ai¡¯s name, there was a quiet sense of recognition, almost like she was recalling something from deep within the fragments of her lost memories.

    Catherine, still standing with her arms crossed, furrowed her brow. ¡°What do you mean the shrine is calling for¡­ Mashiro?¡±

    Yuki simply shrugged, stretching her arms above her head before pointing lazily toward me and Yuzu. ¡°No idea, meow. Why don¡¯t you ask the actual fox girls themselves?¡±

    Yuzu, who had been uncharacteristically silent for the past few moments, met Yuki¡¯s gaze with an unusual seriousness. Then, slowly, she turned her attention toward the shrine, her black fox ears twitching as if picking up something unseen.

    ¡°Inari Shrine¡­¡± Yuzu muttered, her voice lacking its usual playful lilt. ¡°Bery important place. It a place for bery fox-kin to pray, and¡­¡± She hesitated, her blue-black eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Bery place to teleport.¡±

    A gust of wind rustled the trees, sending a flurry of golden leaves swirling around us like tiny messengers of fate. The shrine, old and weathered as it was, suddenly felt alive, as if it had been listening to our conversation, waiting for someone to speak those very words.

    Catherine raised an eyebrow. "Teleport? You mean like a portal?"

    Yuzu nodded, her black fox ears twitching as she looked around the abandoned shrine with a newfound seriousness. ¡°Bery fox-kin use shrine to go different place. But¡­ this one, bery broken.¡± She frowned, tilting her head slightly. ¡°It feel¡­ weird. Not like usual.¡±

    I glanced back at the worn torii gate and the crumbling shrine structure. Now that Yuzu mentioned it, there was something strange about the place. The air felt heavy, like something unseen was pressing down on us. The wind that had been gently rustling through the trees had gone still, leaving behind an eerie silence.

    Yuki, still lazily sprawled on the shrine¡¯s wooden floor, traced a finger along one of the old beams, her snow-white eyes flickering with something almost thoughtful. "Maybe it''s broken, maybe it''s not. Maybe it''s waiting."

    "Waiting for what?" I asked, gripping Ai a little tighter.

    Yuki grinned. "Dunno. But whatever it is, I bet it¡¯s gonna be fun~"

    Catherine groaned. "That is not reassuring."

    Yuzu, still staring at the shrine, muttered under her breath, "Bery feel like¡­ something coming."

    A chill ran down my spine. Ai yipped softly in my arms, pressing herself closer to me.

    And then, just as if to prove Yuzu¡¯s point, the wind suddenly roared back to life, swirling around us like an invisible force had been awakened. The abandoned shrine, silent for who knows how long, seemed to breathe.

 Chapter 51 - Open sesame!

    The warm afternoon breeze rustled through the shrine grounds, stirring fallen leaves and sending a few drifting lazily through the air. The red torii gate stood solemnly before us, its paint faded and chipped but still carrying an undeniable presence. Beyond it, the stone pathway led toward the shrine¡¯s closed wooden doors, aged with time and covered in vines that had begun reclaiming the structure.

    I hesitated for a moment, staring at the path ahead before voicing the obvious question. ¡°Should we¡­ go inside?¡±

    As if nature itself wanted to answer, the birds in the trees chirped cheerfully, and a few flowers by the shrine¡¯s entrance seemed to bloom just a little brighter. A coincidence? Maybe. But given everything that had happened so far, I wasn¡¯t so sure.

    Yuzu shuffled on her feet, her fox ears twitching nervously. ¡°Yuzu¡­ scawed, but Yuzu bery agree with Mashiro.¡±

    Catherine, standing beside her, had a conflicted expression on her face, her crimson eyes scanning the shrine¡¯s entrance with suspicion. Meanwhile, Yuki, who had been her usual lazy self, seemed uncharacteristically quiet, her white cat ears flicking slightly as if picking up on something unseen. Was she¡­ worried?

    Nope. She yawned. Loudly.

    ¡°I don''t know about this,¡± Catherine finally said, adjusting the brim of her witch hat. ¡°Are you sure you two will be okay going alone?¡±

    Before I could answer, Yuki, looking completely unbothered, flopped onto the grass and sprawled out like she was about to take a nap. She stretched out her arms, lazily pawing at the air. ¡°Just tell me when you¡¯re done, meow.¡±

    I stared at her, utterly baffled. ¡°You two¡­ aren¡¯t coming?¡±

    Catherine sighed, tilting her head toward me like I had just asked if fire was hot. ¡°Mashiro¡­ I¡¯m a witch.¡±

    Still lying on the ground, Yuki rolled onto her back, holding up her hands like little cat paws. ¡°And I¡¯m a cat, meow~!¡±

    I blinked at them. ¡°¡­That explains nothing.¡±

    The wind whispered through the trees, rustling the leaves in a way that made the shrine feel even more eerily quiet. The red torii gate loomed over us, and beyond it, the shrine''s doors remained shut, their weathered wood barely holding back the mysteries inside.

    ¡°Okay, think about this.¡± Catherine turned to me, adjusting her grip on her staff. ¡°If you see an abandoned witch''s lair in the wild, would you go inside?¡±

    ¡°No¡­?¡± I answered hesitantly. In truth, I had no idea what a witch¡¯s lair even looked like, but it sounded ominous enough. Then again, gacha games had taught me that anything dangerous was both dangerous and worth exploring. But this wasn¡¯t a gacha game, and I didn¡¯t have a guaranteed pity system for my survival.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Catherine nodded. ¡°A witch like me might be tempted to go inside and gather remaining tomes, potions, and research that might be lying around. However, if you¡¯re not well-versed in magic and witchcraft, you could easily die if you enter carelessly.¡±

    Her voice softened slightly, the usual sharpness giving way to something¡­ lonelier. ¡°After all, a witch is a lone creature. We have to be prepared for anything when someone enters our territory.¡±

    Her words hung in the air, mixing with the whispering wind that wove through the shrine grounds. The way Catherine spoke, so matter-of-fact yet strangely distant, made me wonder just how much of her warning came from experience rather than mere caution.

    I glanced at the torii gate again, then at the abandoned shrine beyond it. The place was old, forgotten, but not dead. It still pulsed with something unseen, something that made the air feel heavier the closer we got.

    ¡°I get what you¡¯re saying,¡± I admitted, rubbing the back of my neck. ¡°But this isn¡¯t a witch¡¯s lair¡­ it¡¯s a shrine, right?¡±

    Yuki, who had remained sprawled on the grass the entire time, let out another long yawn, stretching like a cat basking in the sun. ¡°Mmm, meow~. Then again, danger¡¯s just another word for ¡®adventure,¡¯ isn¡¯t it?¡± Her snow-white eyes peeked open slightly, glinting with something unreadable.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Catherine sighed, pressing two fingers to her temple like she was already regretting this conversation. ¡°That¡¯s exactly the problem with cat-kin logic. You all just waltz into trouble like it¡¯s a game.¡±

    Yuki¡¯s lazy smile widened. ¡°And yet, somehow, we always land on our feet.¡±

    Catherine gave her a flat look. ¡°Not if I push you off a cliff.¡±

    ¡°Meow~.¡±

    I shook my head, exhaling as I turned back to the shrine¡¯s entrance. The heavy wooden doors stood tall, worn by time and the elements, but still standing strong. If this place really was important to the fox-kin, then maybe Catherine was right to be cautious. But¡­

    I stepped forward.

    The wind picked up for just a moment, rustling the trees more violently before settling back into an eerie stillness.

    ¡°¡­We¡¯re going in,¡± I decided.

    Catherine busied herself by pulling supplies from her seemingly endless bag, spreading out a thick cloth as the base for the tent. The clearing where we stood was surprisingly soft with patches of grass and wildflowers, making it a comfortable enough place to rest. A small stream trickled nearby, its gentle babbling adding to the serene yet eerie atmosphere of the forgotten shrine.

    ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t think it would take that long¡­? I just wanted to check the inside.¡± I said, shifting my gaze between the shrine and Catherine¡¯s growing campsite. ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t you say that we should be resting at the next village over today?¡±

    Catherine looked up briefly, the sun glinting off her crimson eyes. ¡°Mashiro, this is your journey¡¯s home. It¡¯s your call.¡± She turned her gaze toward the shrine again, as if measuring its significance. ¡°If I were to find a witch¡¯s lair, it would take me weeks to research and figure out all kinds of witchcraft inside.¡±

    ¡°Nyaw¡­ I saw myself sleeping here¡­¡± Yuki mumbled suddenly, rolling onto her side on the grass. Her fluffy white cat ears twitched as she stretched lazily under the warm sunlight, her tail flicking idly.

    ¡°Is that one of your cat premonition things?¡± Catherine asked while she continued assembling the tent, driving a stake into the ground with a practiced motion.

    ¡°Nyo¡­.¡± Yuki replied, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I just feel sleepy.¡±

    Catherine¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Stop being lazy and help me!¡±

    Yuki let out a soft, drawn-out purr before snuggling into the grass, completely ignoring Catherine¡¯s outburst. Yuzu, meanwhile, was crouched near the shrine¡¯s entrance, ears perked up as she studied the worn wooden doors with an air of both curiosity and caution.

    The worn wooden steps creaked softly beneath my feet as I approached the shrine¡¯s entrance. The scent of old wood and faint incense lingered in the air, a reminder of the prayers once offered here. The torii gate behind us framed the world outside. A warm, sunlit forest bathed in golden hues while the shrine ahead stood in the quiet shade, untouched by time yet seemingly waiting for something¡­ or someone.

    As I took another step forward, Ai suddenly wriggled free from my arms, landing gracefully on the ground. She let out a small, triumphant yip! and trotted beside me, her tiny paws moving with newfound purpose. It was as if she had been waiting for this moment, for us to finally step inside.

    ¡°Oki! Yuzu would bery protect Mashiro!¡± Yuzu declared proudly, stepping up beside me. Without hesitation, she grabbed my hand, her grip surprisingly firm.

    ¡°Um¡­ Yuzu?¡± I blinked, caught off guard.

    Yuzu, ever nonchalant, simply nodded, her black fox ears twitching as she stared straight ahead. ¡°Yuzu need to bery hold Mashiro¡¯s hand to bery protect Mashiro!¡±

    Her words were so serious, so matter-of-fact, that I couldn¡¯t argue. I could only sigh, feeling the warmth of her small hand in mine as we faced the shrine together. The soft rustling of the wind in the trees seemed to quiet as we stood before the doors, the weight of the moment settling in.

    With Yuzu holding onto me and Ai trotting ahead excitedly, we were ready to step into the unknown.

    ¡°Open sesame!¡± I yelled, as I opened the door.

    The heavy wooden doors groaned in protest as I pushed them open, their hinges creaking with age. Dust swirled in the afternoon light as the inside of the shrine revealed itself, a vast, dimly lit hall lined with faded paper lanterns and wooden pillars wrapped in old, tattered charms. The scent of ancient wood and lingering incense filled the air, a quiet reminder of the countless prayers once offered here.

    Ai let out an excited yip! and darted ahead, her fluffy tails swaying as she trotted deeper inside. Yuzu, still clutching my hand, took a hesitant step forward, her fox ears twitching as if listening for something unseen.

    The light from the open doors spilled across the wooden floor, casting long shadows that stretched into the depths of the shrine. Everything was eerily silent, no wind, no insects, just the sound of our own footsteps echoing softly against the walls.

    ¡°Bery spooky¡­¡± Yuzu whispered, tightening her grip on my hand.

    I nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­ but it doesn¡¯t feel¡­ bad?¡±

    Despite the shrine¡¯s abandoned state, there was a strange sense of warmth lingering in the air, as if the place itself was watching, waiting.

    Yuki¡¯s voice called lazily from outside, ¡°Nyaw¡­ be careful in there¡­ or don¡¯t. Either way, I¡¯m napping.¡±

    Catherine sighed as she finished setting up camp, shaking her head. ¡°If anything tries to eat you, scream loudly so I can start setting things on fire.¡±

    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Thanks for the support.¡±

 Chapter 52 - Sheâ€™s hot!

    The moment I stepped inside, a hush settled over the shrine, as though the very walls had exhaled a long-held breath. The heavy wooden doors closed behind me with a muted thud, leaving only the soft echoes of our movements within the vast hall. The air smelled of old wood and dried incense, a scent both ancient and strangely comforting.

    I pulled off my boots and set them neatly by the entrance, feeling the smooth, timeworn planks beneath my feet. Even in its abandoned state, the shrine held an undeniable reverence. Yuzu followed suit, stepping out of her boots with quiet reverence, her bare feet making no sound against the cool floor. The black cloak draped over her small frame fluttered slightly as she took in our surroundings.

    ¡°Bery relaxing,¡± Yuzu murmured, her voice softer than usual, almost as if she didn¡¯t want to disturb the silence that lingered here.

    Dust motes drifted lazily in the golden afternoon light that streamed through the broken lattice windows, casting fractured patterns across the tatami mats that lined the floor. Some were torn, the edges curling with age, but their presence still gave the space a sense of warmth. Wooden pillars, once painted with intricate designs, now stood faded yet steadfast, their surfaces worn smooth by time and touch.

    The shrine stretched into a vast open space, its high ceiling supported by beams that creaked softly in the occasional whisper of wind. A few faded paper lanterns still hung overhead, their delicate forms swaying as if moved by unseen hands. Along the walls, old calligraphy scrolls remained, their ink faded but their meaning still intact. Prayers, blessings, and wishes left behind by those who once sought guidance here.

    At the far end of the hall, an altar stood, its wooden surface dusted with time but untouched by decay. Small offerings had been left behind, dried flowers, brittle rice grains, and a scattering of talismans, their inscriptions barely legible. Behind the altar, a grand curtain hung, its fabric frayed yet retaining a quiet majesty. It depicted a gathering of nine-tailed foxes beneath a luminous full moon, their

    I swallowed, my eyes flicking around the room, taking in every detail as if seeing it for the first time. The shrine¡¯s walls were adorned with faded murals, their depictions of fox spirits and celestial beings barely visible beneath layers of dust and age. Lanterns, long extinguished, hung from wooden beams overhead, their intricate carvings telling stories of a time when this place had been alive with prayer and ceremony.

    The altar, once merely a relic of the past, now radiated a soft, golden glow. The brittle offerings trembled slightly, as if touched by an unseen hand. The old charms and talismans lifted, caught in a slow, spiraling dance before settling back down.

    Ai let out another sharp yip, her eyes reflecting the glow of the altar. Her tails fluffed up in excitement or maybe nervousness. Yuzu, still holding my hand, gripped it even tighter. Her black fox ears twitched wildly, her usual energy dampened by something else. Awe? Fear? I couldn¡¯t tell.

    ¡°Bery¡­ real¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°Not just memory. This shrine¡­ it still remembers.¡±

    I looked back at the curtain behind the altar. The grand nine-tailed fox figures, their luminous eyes watching over everything, seemed more vivid now, their presence pressing against my mind like an echo from the past.

    "You have returned¡­ though you do not yet remember why."

    A soft glow pooled at the base of the altar, spreading outward like ripples on a pond. The light moved with purpose, curling around Ai¡¯s small form before stretching toward me and Yuzu. It wasn¡¯t cold, nor was it warm. It simply was, wrapping around us like a gentle embrace.

    I took a shaky breath, my heart pounding. ¡°Who¡­?¡±

    The air shimmered again, and for a brief moment, I thought I saw something. A figure, tall and draped in flowing robes, with long, elegant tails swaying behind them. Their presence was immense, yet oddly comforting, like the warmth of a fire on a winter night.

    Yuzu¡¯s breath hitched, her grip on my hand tightening as her black tails bristled, every strand of fur standing on edge. She took a hesitant step forward, her free hand clenching at the fabric of her cloak as if grounding herself against an unseen force. The air inside the shrine felt heavier now, thick with something ancient, something that had been waiting.

    The figure¡¯s voice, soft yet undeniable, echoed through the wooden beams, weaving through the dust motes that still hovered in the dim afternoon light.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Little foxes, will you listen to the past?"

    Then, just as suddenly as it had appeared, the figure began to waver. The glow around it flickered, the air rippling as if disturbed by an unseen force.

    The golden light shimmered again, swirling like mist caught in a gentle breeze, casting long, flickering shadows along the aged wooden floor. The scent of old incense, long burned out yet still lingering drifted faintly in the air. The altar, once quiet and still, now pulsed with an eerie yet comforting glow, illuminating the faded curtain behind it.

    I turned to Yuzu, meeting her wide-eyed gaze. Her black fox ears twitched, uncertainty and recognition warring in her expression. Ai, who had been silent until now, let out a small, uncertain whine, pressing herself against my leg.

    I inhaled deeply, steadying myself as the shrine seemed to exhale with me, the unseen presence waiting for an answer.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    The altar shuddered, a deep rumbling echoing through the shrine¡¯s wooden beams. Then, without warning, a burst of fire erupted from its center, swirling upwards before condensing into a floating, holographic-like rectangle. The golden glow around the altar flickered, casting eerie shadows against the walls as an undeniable aura of mystery settled over us.

    Within the rectangle, an image slowly formed clearer than any TV I had ever seen. A woman sat at the edge of a cliff, her long, flowing purple robes billowing in an unseen wind. The staff in her hand shimmered with an ethereal glow, and her sharp violet eyes gazed toward the shrine¡­ but not as it was now. No, in the projection, the shrine stood proud and untouched by time, its torii gates freshly painted, its walls sturdy and unblemished.

    My brain barely processed the significance before my mouth acted on its own.

    "Wow, she''s hot!" I blurted out.

    Karma was swift and merciless. A small rock from the ceiling dislodged itself and bonked me squarely on the head.

    ¡°Ouch.¡±

    The soft voice, which had carried a tone of serenity before, now sharpened with unrestrained irritation. ¡°Silence!¡± it snapped. Then, after a brief pause, it muttered, ¡°¡­but yeah, you¡¯re right. Having that kind of big boobs should be illegal.¡±

    Yuzu made a strangled noise, torn between horror and agreement. Ai let out a confused yip, her tiny eyes darting between me and the floating projection. Meanwhile, I rubbed my sore head, staring at the scene before us, my curiosity now outweighing my embarrassment.

    Who was this witch? And why was she watching this shrine from so long ago?

    The image flickered slightly, but the figure of the witch remained steady. Her violet eyes fixed on the shrine in its former glory.

    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ the Sealy Seal Witch,¡± Yuzu muttered, her voice laced with unease.

    I turned to her sharply. ¡°Wait, is she the one you were talking about? The one you and Natsumi encountered?¡±

    ¡°Bery yes,¡± Yuzu nodded quickly, her black fox ears twitching. ¡°She bery notto aged wan bit here.¡±

    That was unsettling. If this projection was from the past, it should¡¯ve shown a younger version of her, right? Yet, the witch in the image looked exactly as Yuzu described, unchanged by time.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± I murmured, glancing back at the flickering vision. ¡°I wonder what she¡¯s doing there.¡±

    As if answering my question, the purple witch held her staff tight, as she pointed towards the shrine from miles away, still standing on the cliff.

    ¡°Darkness blacker than black and darker than dark¡­ I beseech thee, combine with my deep crimson. ¡°

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­ this sounds similar¡­¡± I muttered.

    ¡°The time of awakening cometh. Justice, fallen upon the infallible boundary, appear now as an intangible distortions!"

    My jaw dropped. ¡°Wait, wait, wait. THIS SOUNDS WAY TOO FAMILIAR!¡±

    "I desire for my torrent of power a destructive force: a destructive force without equal! Return all creation to cinders, and come frome the abyss! ¡°

    ¡°Explosion!¡±

    The moment the final word left her lips, the entire projection trembled. A blinding surge of violet energy erupted from the witch¡¯s staff, swallowing the cliffside in a swirling vortex of arcane power. The sheer force of the explosion sent shockwaves across the land, warping the air itself.

    The image flickered violently, distorting under the immense magical pressure. In the vision, the shrine, once pristine, shook under the force of the spell. Trees bent as the wind roared, the ground trembling as the blast illuminated the sky in a fiery purple glow.

    I stood frozen in place, my mind struggling to process what I was witnessing.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ literally Explosion Magic,¡± I choked out. ¡°That¡¯s literally the chant!¡±

    Yuzu, ears flattened against her head, clutched my sleeve. ¡°Bery dangerous! Yuzu remembers now, bery scary lady!¡±

    The holographic image continued to play, the explosion slowly dissipating. Smoke and dust obscured the surroundings, but when it finally cleared, something was wrong. The shrine remained intact, untouched by the blast¡ªyet, the very air around it seemed warped, as if the magic had done something far worse than just destruction.

    Then, for the first time, the witch in the vision spoke directly to the shrine, her lips curling into a smirk.

    ¡°So, that wasn¡¯t enough, huh?¡± she mused. ¡°Then let¡¯s see just how long you can keep your secrets from me.¡±

 Chapter 53 - [Yes]!

    Suddenly, the witch in purple raised her staff once more, the smirk on her lips widening with a cruel, knowing amusement.

    This time, the very air surrounding the shrine shimmered, twisting unnaturally. The serene, almost sacred atmosphere of the shrine distorted like a reflection in rippling water. Then, as if reality itself was tearing apart, fractures split through the space outside the shrine. Jagged, gaping rifts that bled darkness.

    One by one, grotesque creatures crawled, slithered, and skittered from the swirling voids. Their forms twisted as if they couldn¡¯t decide on a single shape. Limbs bent at unnatural angles, eyes appearing and vanishing in chaotic patterns across their shifting bodies. Some had too many mouths, others had none. The air grew heavy with a suffocating, corrupt presence, the very essence of these beings wrong, like they were never meant to exist in this world.

    The shrine in the vision trembled under the weight of the unnatural energy. The paper charms hanging from the wooden beams fluttered violently, as if trying to ward off the encroaching corruption. The golden ornaments on the altar rattled against the wood, and the tatami mats darkened as an eerie shadow spread across the floor.

    ¡°I¡¯ll collect my loot later,¡± the witch mused, giving a lazy wave of her hand. Her tone was almost playful, as though she had merely left behind an annoying little trap. ¡°Enjoy getting corrupted.¡±

    With that, she turned away, stepping off the cliffside as if gravity itself bowed to her whims. Her form melted into the darkness, vanishing into the distance as though she had never been there to begin with.

    Then, with a final shudder, the vision collapsed. The holographic projection trembled before shattering into countless shards of glowing violet light. The fragments scattered into the air, dissolving like dying embers caught in the wind.

    And just like that, silence.

    The shrine returned to its eerie stillness, the weight of the past lingering like an unshakable shadow. The once-floating light was gone, leaving behind only the whisper of the wind filtering through the broken lattice windows. Dust swirled lazily in the dim afternoon sunlight, catching in the beams that streamed through the cracks in the wooden walls. The aged floor creaked softly under my shifting stance, as if the shrine itself had exhaled after witnessing something it had long tried to forget.

    Yuzu''s grip on my sleeve tightened. Her fox ears flicked back, her black tails bristling and puffed up in alarm. Even Ai, who had been silent until now, let out a low, warning growl, the fur on her tiny body standing on end.

    ¡°Bery bad,¡± Yuzu whispered, barely audible. Her voice trembled, her usually playful energy drained. ¡°Bery, bery bad.¡±

    The voice, distant yet pleading, seemed to seep into the very foundation of the shrine, carried by unseen forces that made the air around us shiver.

    "Please¡­ save us. Before we disappear completely."

    It was as if the shrine itself was speaking, its ancient timbers groaning under the weight of unseen sorrow. The glow above the altar pulsed weakly, its dim light flickering like a candle struggling against the wind. Dust swirled lazily through the air, illuminated by the golden rays of the setting sun filtering through the broken lattice windows. The scent of old wood and faded incense lingered, a quiet reminder of the prayers that had once filled this sacred place. But now, the air was thick, heavy with something unseen, as if the very walls of the shrine were suffocating under an invisible force.

    I swallowed hard, the lump in my throat making it difficult to breathe. Yuzu stood close beside me, her grip on my sleeve tightening as her black tails bristled, the fur standing on end. Her ears flicked back, not in curiosity, but in alarm. Ai remained tense at my feet, her tiny frame trembling slightly, eyes locked onto the wavering glow as if staring at something beyond what we could see.

    For a moment, the silence stretched on, pressing down on us like a held breath. Then, at last, the voice spoke again. This time, the weight in its tone was unmistakable, as though whatever was speaking to us was barely holding on.

    "The corruption is severe¡­ We only have two more weeks before it completely takes hold. We have resisted for over a century, but we are falling short."

    A cold dread curled in my chest at those words. The air thickened, pressing against my skin, as though something unseen was trying to pull me under. Beneath my feet, the wooden floorboards trembled ever so slightly, as if the shrine itself was alive. Breathing, struggling, dying.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°Corruption?¡± I echoed, my voice barely above a whisper. The word itself sent a shiver down my spine. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The glow above the altar flickered again, dimming until it was nearly extinguished before flaring back up, its golden light twisting unnaturally, as though something were trying to smother it. The moment stretched unbearably long before the voice finally responded.

    "The witch sought the power of the foxes¡­ specifically, the fox gift of spatial magic. With that power, she could summon beings beyond this world. Creatures beyond mortal comprehension. If she succeeds, this world will not withstand their presence. Reality itself will fracture."

    A deep, chilling silence followed. The kind that settled into your bones, the kind that made you feel impossibly small. I struggled to process the weight of what I had just heard. The fox-kin¡¯s spatial magic¡­ That¡¯s what this was all about?

    Yuzu¡¯s grip on my sleeve tightened. When I turned to look at her, her usually carefree expression was nowhere to be found. Her dark jet black eyes, usually bright with mischief and curiosity, were clouded with worry. Her tails, normally swaying with playful energy, remained stiff, the fur along them standing on end like a warning.

    Yuzu gripped my hand tightly, her usual playful demeanor absent. "Bery dangerous," she muttered under her breath, barely above a whisper. "Bery, bery dangerous."

    A knot tightened in my stomach at her words. Even without fully understanding what we were up against, I knew one thing for certain, if Yuzu was scared, then this was beyond anything I had faced before.

    I forced myself to take a steadying breath. My hands clenched into fists at my sides. ¡°What¡­ what do we do?¡± I asked, my voice steadier now, more determined.

    The light pulsed once more, as if in response to my resolve. The wind inside the shrine stilled, the eerie, suffocating atmosphere thick with anticipation. The air itself seemed to hold its breath.

    "You must cleanse the corruption before it consumes us entirely."

    The glow above the altar flickered one final time, then dimmed to the faintest ember.

    "Or we will be lost forever."

    A sharp chime rang through the shrine, followed by a ripple of energy surging through the air. I gasped as glowing symbols appeared in front of me, lines of text materializing in midair like a game interface. The letters shimmered with an ethereal glow, hovering just above the altar.

    [Shrine Maiden authority activated, summoning corruption interface]

    A second window blinked into existence beneath it:

    [Corruption: 205,422 / 231,234 (88.83%)]

    My breath hitched. I had no idea what I was looking at, but the meaning was clear enough. Whatever this "corruption" was, it had already consumed nearly ninety percent of the shrine. The numbers pulsed ominously, like a countdown to something irreversible. The moment I had stepped forward, something had responded to me, activating this strange system. It recognized me. A chill ran down my spine. Ai let out a low whimper and nudged my leg, her eyes darting between me and the interface.

    Another prompt flickered into existence:

    [Would you like to begin corruption purification?]

    [Yes] [No]

    I swallowed hard. Whatever this was, I had been chosen, no, forced into it. And if I had any hope of saving this shrine and those within it¡­ I had no choice but to press [Yes].

    The moment my finger hovered over the glowing text, a deep hum resonated through the shrine, vibrating through the wooden floor beneath me. The interface pulsed in response, as if acknowledging my decision before I had even made it.

    I took a steadying breath and pressed [Yes].

    A burst of light erupted from the altar, washing over the room in a wave of warmth. It wasn¡¯t blinding, but it carried a weight, an undeniable force that pressed against my skin and sent shivers down my spine. The wooden beams groaned, and the dust that had settled over centuries stirred, lifting into the air like tiny stars caught in the shrine¡¯s newfound radiance.

    Yuzu¡¯s grip on my arm tightened. ¡°Mashiro¡­ something bery happening.¡±

    I barely had time to register her words before another prompt materialized in front of me, glowing with urgent intensity:

    [Initiating Purification Ritual: Phase 1]

    [Analyzing Shrine Integrity¡­]

    [Spatial Distortions Detected. Sealing Barriers Compromised.]

    The air grew heavier, thick with an unseen pressure that curled around my body like unseen tendrils. The shrine itself seemed to breathe, responding to the magic now coursing through it. Shadows flickered at the edges of the room, warping unnaturally, stretching as if resisting the purification process.

    A new set of options flashed into existence:

    [Select Purification Method]

    ? Direct Exorcism (High Risk - High Efficiency)

    ? Gradual Cleansing (Low Risk - Slow Efficiency)

    ? Invoke Spiritual Guardian (???)

    [WARNING: Shrine Maiden Level Too Low]

    [Attempting Direct Exorcism without adequate spiritual fortification will result in failure and potential backlash.]

    I hesitated, my eyes darting over the choices. Each one pulsed with an eerie glow, awaiting my command.

    ¡°Mashiro¡­¡± Yuzu¡¯s voice was quieter now, almost reverent. Her eyes reflected the shimmering text before us, her usual cheerfulness replaced with something more solemn. ¡°This shrine¡­ bery wants Mashiro¡¯s help.¡±

    I exhaled slowly. This was more than just some random interface, it was a desperate plea for salvation. The question was¡­

    Which path should I take?

 Chapter 54 - Do not eat people!

    ¡°What¡­ should I do?¡± I asked, my voice barely above a whisper. The glowing interface before me pulsed like a heartbeat, waiting for my command, but my hands remained frozen at my sides. The weight of the decision pressed against my chest, each option radiating an unspoken consequence. I wasn¡¯t ready for this. I had no experience, no knowledge of purification rituals, and yet, somehow, the shrine had chosen me.

    Yuzu tilted her head, her golden eyes flickering with uncertainty. She shrugged lightly, the motion causing her black cloak to shift around her small frame. ¡°Yuzu notto sure,¡± she admitted. ¡°Yuzu bery used to talking with Miko-sama, shrine priestess in home. She bery talk about how exorcising bery dangerous, and Yuzu bery need to go to her if Yuzu bery see pain yuzu stuff.¡±

    I frowned, her words lingering in my mind. Miko¡­? There was something oddly familiar about that name. Almost without thinking, I murmured, ¡°The pink-haired girl with the sakura hairpin?¡±

    Yuzu¡¯s ears perked up, her tails swaying slightly behind her. ¡°Nnai,¡± she blinked, curiosity flickering across her face. ¡°Mashiro bery know about her?¡±

    A lump formed in my throat. For a brief moment, my mind raced through scattered fragments of memory¡ªnot of this world, but of another. Luminous Dream. The game I had spent countless hours playing. The game where Mashiro was nothing more than an idol, a character on a screen, where Miko was the third member to join the band. She had always carried an air of mystery, a quiet grace that set her apart from the others. Her presence had been a calming one, her melodies soft yet filled with meaning.

    But this wasn¡¯t a game. This was reality, or at least, something close to it. I forced myself to remain composed, averting my gaze as I muttered, ¡°Something like that.¡±

    My words felt hollow even to my own ears. The implications were staggering. Natsumi, Yuzu, Yuki, and now Miko. One by one, the band members of Luminous Dream were appearing in this world, as if drawn together by an unseen force. At this rate¡­ would I meet all thirty five of them?

    A cold shiver ran down my spine. It was too much to be mere coincidence. The more I traveled, the more I encountered people I shouldn¡¯t know, people who shouldn¡¯t even exist outside the game. Was this world merely a reflection of Luminous Dream, or was there something deeper at play? Some grand design pulling the strings behind the scenes?

    I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms as I struggled to steady my thoughts. Focus. No matter how many questions I had, this wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on them. Right now, the shrine was in danger. It was crying out for help, and I was the only one who could answer.

    I turned back to Yuzu, who was still watching me with her usual curiosity, her golden eyes reflecting the soft glow of the interface. She tilted her head slightly, her black ears twitching as if sensing my hesitation.

    ¡°If exorcism is dangerous,¡± I said slowly, glancing at the options before me, ¡°then we should probably avoid the first option, right?¡±

    Yuzu¡¯s tails swished behind her, the motion almost hypnotic. ¡°Bery maybe,¡± she admitted. ¡°Miko-sama bery always careful. She say exorcising bery big pain, so she always bery use help from spirits.¡±

    Her words made me pause. Help from spirits¡­? I returned my gaze to the floating menu, scanning over the choices once more. The third option caught my eye:

    ? Invoke Spiritual Guardian (???)

    If Miko relied on spirits for purification, then maybe this was the safest path. I didn¡¯t know exactly what would happen, but at the very least, I wouldn¡¯t be recklessly throwing myself into an unknown danger without backup. Still, the question remained. Spiritual Guardian? I didn¡¯t have one. At least, I didn¡¯t think I did. It wasn¡¯t like I was some seasoned exorcist or shrine maiden. I had barely been in this world long enough to understand its rules. If I attempted to summon a guardian and failed, what then? Would I just be wasting time?

    I chewed on my lip, my eyes drifting down to the next option.

    ? Gradual Cleansing (Low Risk - Slow Efficiency)

    It was the safest choice. It carried the lowest risk, which meant it should be the obvious answer. A slow but steady approach, minimizing any immediate dangers. That was the logical thing to do, wasn¡¯t it? The shrine had warned us that the corruption was nearly complete and would reach its tipping point in two weeks. If I started gradual cleansing now, I could at least delay it, maybe even push back against the corruption entirely. I just had to be patient, careful.

    It made sense. It should work.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Taking a deep breath, I reached forward, hovering my hand over the gradual cleansing option. The floating interface shimmered beneath my fingertips as I prepared to select it. But just before I could touch the screen, a sudden blur of movement caught my attention.

    With an urgent yip, Ai leaped up and clamped her tiny teeth around my hand, not hard enough to hurt, but firm enough to stop me in my tracks. My breath caught as she tugged my hand sideways, away from the gradual cleansing option, guiding it instead toward Invoke Spiritual Guardian.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± I yelped, wincing at the sharp bite. Ai¡¯s small frame belied her surprising strength. Her jaws clamped onto my hand with enough force to make me flinch. Before I could even think to pull away, she twisted her head, slamming my hand down against the glowing interface.

    A sharp ping echoed through the shrine.

    The moment my fingertips brushed against the Invoke Spiritual Guardian option, the entire interface pulsed, sending out a ripple of golden light. The air grew thick with an unseen pressure, like a storm about to break. The surrounding shrine walls groaned, the ancient wood creaking as if something deep within the structure had just awakened.

    Yuzu¡¯s ears shot up, her fur standing on end. ¡°Bery, Bery bad feeling!¡± she stammered, her tails fluffing out like startled pom-poms.

    Ai let go of my hand, quickly retreating behind me, her small body trembling. I clenched my fingers, still feeling the lingering sting of her bite, but there was no time to dwell on it.

    Because the shrine was changing.

    The floating symbols from the interface shattered into motes of gold, scattering like fireflies. The altar at the center of the shrine flared with an eerie light, its stone surface splitting open as a deep, resonant hum filled the air. Then, from within the fractured altar, something began to emerge. Something old, powerful, and undeniably aware of our presence.

    A lifeless young girl emerged from the altar, her small frame suspended in midair as if weightless. She wore a simple yellow cardigan, her blonde hair gently swaying despite the lack of wind. At first glance, she appeared to be no older than an elementary schooler, fragile, delicate. Yet, something was terribly wrong.

    There was no warmth in her expression. No rise and fall of her chest. No flicker of recognition in her vacant, glassy eyes. She wasn¡¯t standing, wasn¡¯t breathing, just floating above the cracked stone altar, an unmoving doll trapped in time. Then, without warning, her form began to waver.

    Like mist caught in the morning light, her body flickered, shifting from solid to translucent. The edges of her figure blurred, unraveling like threads of golden silk until she was no longer a girl at all, but a pulsing orb of radiant energy. A gentle hum resonated through the shrine as the orb trembled in place, hovering above the altar for the briefest of moments before darting forward.

    Straight toward Ai.

    Ai¡¯s body jerked the instant the light connected. Her fur bristled, her tiny frame tensing as if gripped by an unseen force. Her eyes, once suddenly flared into a rich, luminous gold, burning with an intensity far beyond anything I¡¯d ever seen from her before. The golden aura coiled around her like a second skin, wrapping her in a delicate, shimmering glow.

    For a heartbeat, everything was still.

    Then, Ai opened her mouth, and a voice, not her own, spoke.

    ¡°¡­Mashiro.¡±

    ¡°Ai¡­¡± I said softly, then raised my voice in disbelief. ¡°Do not eat people!¡±

    The golden glow surrounding Ai pulsed faintly, almost as if startled by my outburst. She remained rigid, her tiny nine-tailed body still, golden eyes unblinking as she stared straight ahead.

    ¡°Bery shocking,¡± Yuzu muttered, inching slightly behind me. Her black ears flicked in alarm, her tails fluffing up defensively. ¡°Ai bery eat people now?¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know!¡± I stammered, my gaze darting between the small fox and the altar where the girl had been. ¡°I don¡¯t think she ate her, but,¡± I jabbed a finger toward Ai, ¡°she totally just absorbed that girl like a power-up in a video game!¡±

    Ai, or whatever had taken hold of her, finally reacted. Her many tails flicked in perfect unison, the motion eerily controlled. Tilting her head slightly, she studied me. Too smooth, too precise, not at all like the playful little fox I knew. Then, she blinked, and the golden aura surrounding her dimmed just a little.

    ¡°¡­Consumption was not the intention,¡± the voice spoke again, layered and echoing, carrying a maturity far beyond Ai¡¯s usual childish yips. ¡°Merging was necessary.¡±

    I swallowed hard. ¡°Merging¡­?¡±

    Ai, or the entity within her, closed her eyes for a brief moment. The golden light wavered, flickering like candlelight caught in a breeze. Her fur shimmered as if dusted with stardust, her tiny form outlined by a faint, ethereal glow. When she opened her eyes again, the tension in her small body eased ever so slightly.

    ¡°My name¡­ is Lumi.¡±

    The moment she uttered that name, a gust of warm air swept through the shrine. The wooden beams groaned softly, and for the first time since we had entered, the oppressive weight in the air lifted ever so slightly. The suffocating, inescapable sense of corruption that had clung to the atmosphere felt weaker, even if only by a fraction.

    Yuzu¡¯s ears twitched, her tails curling around her like a shield. ¡°Bery ghost fox¡­?¡±

    I exhaled, running a hand through my hair as I tried to process everything. ¡°Okay, okay, wait. Let¡¯s just¡­ take a second here.¡± I focused on the small nine-tailed fox before me. Ai still looked like Ai, same soft fur, same little frame, but those glowing eyes held something much older within them. ¡°Ai is still Ai, right? You are just¡­ sharing a body now?¡±

    Lumi or Ai, I still was not sure which name I should use, nodded once. ¡°Correct. My spirit has fused with hers. A vessel was necessary for manifestation.¡±

    I shot a glance at Yuzu, who looked equally baffled.

    ¡°¡­This is way weirder than a normal exorcism, right?¡±

    ¡°Bery, bery much,¡± Yuzu confirmed, ears drooping slightly.

 Chapter 55 - The fox lore drop!

    ¡°So¡­ um, Ai? Lumi? What do I call you?¡± I asked, hesitating slightly as I addressed the fox.

    The small nine-tailed creature before me turned her head slowly, her snow-white fur shimmering in the dim light of the shrine. Her golden eyes, rich and deep like molten gold, locked onto me with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. There was something profoundly ancient in her gaze, a weight of time and knowledge that did not belong to the playful, mischievous Ai I had come to know.

    ¡°Why did you call this tiny fox Ai?¡± she asked, her voice carrying a tone of quiet curiosity. Yet, there was something else hidden beneath her words, something almost wistful.

    ¡°Well¡­ because you¡¯re¡­ lovely, and that¡¯s what Ai means.¡± I answered, struggling slightly to put it into words. It was simply just a name from the game for Yuki¡¯s cat, specifically, it was Yuki¡¯s voice actress name.

    The white nine-tailed fox, Lumi or Ai or whatever she had become, lowered her gaze, her golden eyes dimming slightly as she seemed to ponder something. Her tails, now carrying a faint ethereal glow, swayed slowly behind her, moving as if caught in an invisible current.

    ¡°Ai,¡± she murmured softly, repeating the name as if testing how it felt on her tongue. ¡°Ai.¡± There was a brief pause before she spoke again, her voice quieter this time, more thoughtful. ¡°That name feels familiar. It is as though I have heard it before, not of this world.¡±

    ¡°So, what should I call you?¡± I asked, my voice laced with uncertainty.

    The small nine-tailed fox blinked, her golden eyes shimmering as if something deep within her had finally clicked into place. ¡°Ah¡­ I remember now.¡±

    Before I could respond, she suddenly leaped into the air with surprising agility, using her tiny paws to propel herself onto my head. I barely had time to react before she landed gracefully, settling in with a content sigh. Her small, warm body rested comfortably on top of me, her tails draping lazily over my shoulders.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing up there?¡± I asked, feeling the soft press of her fur against my scalp.

    ¡°This is a good spot,¡± she replied, her voice carrying a certain amusement as her paws assumed a relaxed, lying position. ¡°It feels natural.¡±

    I let out a defeated sigh. ¡°Fine, I guess. But you were saying¡­ you remembered something?¡±

    The fox hummed softly, as if reminiscing about a distant past. ¡°Yes. Right after the corruption started, we desperately tried to call for help. But the war of the witches had left the fox-kin fearful of the outside world, and none dared to answer our plea.¡± Her voice grew quieter, tinged with an old sorrow. ¡°We waited and waited, but no one came.¡±

    I remained silent, letting her continue.

    ¡°As a last resort, we gathered all of our remaining spiritual power¡­ and with it, we summoned a guardian. A small nine-tailed fox, one meant to protect us and carry our will.¡± She paused, her golden eyes flickering like candlelight. ¡°But the corruption was faster than we anticipated. The guardian was still incomplete when it was born. It lacked memories, a name¡­ a sense of self.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ see,¡± I said softly, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It must have been lonely.¡±

    The small nine-tailed fox didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, she stared at the altar, her golden eyes deep with thought. Then, without warning, she leaped from my head and landed gracefully atop the worn stone. Her tails curled slightly behind her as she gazed down at the ancient surface, her expression unreadable.

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t lonely at all,¡± she finally murmured. Her voice held a quiet warmth, as if recalling something precious. ¡°During winter¡­ She came here. To this very shrine.¡±

    I frowned. ¡°She?¡±

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°The girl who found her way to us,¡± the fox continued, her gaze never leaving the altar. ¡°She was lost¡­ and weak. The snow had covered the land in silence, and the winds howled through the trees, yet she kept moving, even as her strength faded.¡± Her tails flicked slightly, as if the memory itself stirred something deep within her. ¡°She wasn¡¯t fox-kin. She didn¡¯t have our blood or our gifts. But even so¡­ we let her in.¡±

    There was something in the way she spoke, something wistful, something almost reverent. I took a cautious step closer, my eyes searching for her small form.

    ¡°Who was she?¡± I asked.

    The fox finally turned her gaze to me, her golden eyes glowing softly in the dim light.

    ¡°The one who gave me a name.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°It¡¯s finally completed¡­¡± With a tired sigh, the crimson witch stepped back to admire her work. The tent stood sturdy, secured properly despite her long absence from camping. It had taken more effort than she expected, her hands aching slightly from the repetitive motions of driving stakes into the ground and tying knots with practiced precision. She brushed a stray strand of crimson hair from her face, her exhaustion settling in like a heavy cloak draped over her shoulders. How long had it been since she last camped outdoors? The crisp air, the open sky, the quiet hum of nature surrounding her, she had almost forgotten what it was like. Still, one thing was painfully clear. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten rusty,¡± she muttered under her breath.

    From the soft grass nearby, a lazy voice chimed in. ¡°Good job, meow.¡± A white-haired catgirl lay sprawled out, her limbs stretched in a luxurious sprawl under the warm afternoon sun. Her tail flicked idly, its rhythmic movement matching the gentle sway of the grass around her. Unlike the witch, who had spent the better part of an hour struggling with ropes and poles, the catgirl had made no effort to move, her entire existence dedicated to basking in the golden light. The witch narrowed her eyes at the sight, irritation bubbling just beneath the surface. ¡°The afternoon light is so nice,¡± the catgirl murmured dreamily, rolling onto her side. ¡°Purrfect for a nap.¡±

    The witch shot her a sharp glare, barely restraining herself from tossing a fireball in her direction. ¡°Remind me again why I haven¡¯t burned you to a crisp yet?¡± she muttered, pressing her fingers against her temples as if warding off an impending headache. She prided herself on being patient. Out of all her old party members, she had always been the most level-headed, but there was something about cat-kin that managed to unravel her composure in record time.

    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t blame me!¡± the catgirl shot back, lazily flipping onto her stomach, her fluffy ears twitching in amusement. ¡°I¡¯m allergic to work! Forcing a cat to work is a violation of basic cat rights, you know.¡± She let out an exaggerated yawn, curling her tail around herself as if the conversation itself was already exhausting her.

    The crimson witch groaned, her fingers twitching with the urge to strangle her companion. ¡°You are unbelievable,¡± she muttered, crossing her arms tightly against her chest. ¡°I swear, if laziness was a form of magic, you¡¯d be the most powerful being in existence.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, that actually sounds nice,¡± the catgirl mused, tilting her head to gaze at the sky through half-lidded, snow-white eyes. ¡°Queen of Laziness¡­ yeah, I could totally rule that kingdom.¡±

    The witch raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. ¡°And let me guess, you¡¯d make napping a mandatory law?¡±

    ¡°Naturally,¡± the catgirl purred, a smug smile curling at the corners of her lips. ¡°And every citizen would get unlimited fish and headpats. It would be a utopia.¡±

    The witch exhaled slowly, pressing a hand to her forehead as if gathering every last ounce of patience she had left. ¡°I really should just set you on fire and be done with it.¡±

    ¡°But you won¡¯t,¡± the catgirl said, her voice dripping with amusement as she rolled onto her back, arms stretching above her head in complete satisfaction. ¡°Because deep down, you like having me around.¡±

    The witch scoffed, turning away to hide the small, reluctant smile tugging at her lips. ¡°More like I tolerate you.¡±

    ¡°Close enough,¡± the catgirl hummed, closing her eyes, her entire body sinking into the warmth of the sun-drenched grass. The golden light bathed her in a soft glow, the gentle rustling of leaves whispering around them. And just like that, she was lost to sleep once more, as if the world itself had slowed down to match her pace.

    ¡°My, my, going on a camping trip, are we, dear sister? And without telling me?¡± A smooth, mature voice drifted from the trees, carrying a playful lilt. The crimson witch stiffened slightly, her eyes narrowing as she turned toward the source of the voice.

    From the shadows of the forest, a figure emerged with effortless grace, her every step precise and deliberate. Draped in flowing violet robes adorned with intricate golden embroidery, she exuded an air of refined confidence. A wide-brimmed purple witch hat rested atop her head, tilted ever so slightly, casting a faint shadow over her sharp, knowing eyes.

    ¡°I was beginning to worry,¡± she continued, a teasing smile playing on her lips. ¡°Afraid, even, that my dear little sister had resigned herself to the fate of a good-for-nothing shut-in witch.¡± She sighed dramatically, pressing a gloved hand against her chest as if the mere thought pained her. ¡°But look at you, braving the great outdoors. How utterly shocking.¡±

 Chapter 56 - Crimson and Violet: The Witches Duel!

    The crimson witch groaned, already regretting not setting up a barrier to keep nosy intruders out. ¡°I don¡¯t recall inviting you, Viola,¡± she muttered, crossing her arms.

    Viola¡¯s smile widened, her eyes gleaming with amusement as she twirled a strand of her deep purple hair around her finger. ¡°Oh, you wound me. Do I need an invitation to check up on my dear sister?¡± She placed a delicate hand on her cheek, feigning innocence. ¡°Besides, I couldn¡¯t resist. When I heard that you, of all people, were voluntarily leaving the comfort of your spell-lined walls, I simply had to see it with my own eyes.¡±

    From her spot on the grass, the white-haired catgirl stirred, cracking open one lazy eye to take in the scene. ¡°Oh great, another witch,¡± she mumbled, rolling onto her side. ¡°Is sarcasm a family trait, or is it just you two?¡±

    Viola let out a soft chuckle. ¡°And who is this adorable little kitten? A familiar? A stray?¡± Her gaze flickered with interest as she studied the lounging catgirl.

    The crimson witch sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, she¡¯s neither. Just an unwanted nuisance.¡±

    ¡°Rude,¡± the catgirl muttered, flicking her tail.

    Viola smirked. ¡°I see. Well, this is turning out to be quite the interesting little gathering.¡± She clasped her hands together, her expression shifting to something far more curious. ¡°Now then, tell me, dear sister. What exactly are you doing all the way out here?¡±

    The crimson witch¡¯s gaze remained wary as she crossed her arms. ¡°That¡¯s my line. How did you find this shrine?¡± She narrowed her eyes. ¡°It was hidden when we entered it by accident.¡±

    Viola gave a knowing hum, tapping a gloved finger against her cheek. ¡°Accident, you say? How interesting.¡± She glanced around, her expression unreadable as she took in the shrine¡¯s worn pillars, the lingering traces of ancient magic in the air, and the faint, flickering glow of the corruption interface still hovering nearby. ¡°I must say, you¡¯ve always had a peculiar talent for stumbling upon the most¡­ fascinating places.¡±

    She took another step forward, placing a delicate hand against one of the shrine¡¯s aged wooden beams. A faint ripple of energy pulsed outward from her touch, and for a brief moment, something like recognition flickered across her face. ¡°A hidden shrine, nearly swallowed by corruption, yet still clinging to existence. Very interesting indeed.¡±

    The crimson witch clenched her jaw. She hated it when Viola did this. Spoke in riddles, as if she always knew more than she let on. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question,¡± she said flatly.

    Viola let out a soft, amused sigh, as if indulging a stubborn child. ¡°Oh, dear sister, did you really think I wouldn¡¯t notice when a disturbance of this magnitude occurred?¡± She turned, folding her hands neatly in front of her.

    The crimson witch¡¯s grip on her staff tightened, her fingers digging into the smooth wood as she took a step forward. ¡°Liar,¡± she said coldly. ¡°How did you know it was corrupted in the first place?¡± Her crimson eyes burned with suspicion, the flickering light of the shrine casting sharp shadows across her face.

    Viola merely raised an eyebrow, her lips curving into an amused smile. ¡°Oh dear, accusing me so quickly? How unlike you, sister.¡±

    The crimson witch¡¯s stance remained firm, her knuckles white against her staff. ¡°Unless, of course, you¡¯re the one who caused it.¡±

    At this, Viola let out a soft, melodic chuckle, tilting her head slightly. ¡°Now that is an interesting accusation,¡± she mused, her golden eyes glinting like polished amber. ¡°Or perhaps it¡¯s simply been too long since you last stepped out of your little hideaway. Maybe, just maybe,¡± she took a graceful step forward, lowering her voice into something almost teasing, ¡°You¡¯re just surprised by my growth.¡±

    The crimson witch¡¯s jaw clenched. Viola had always been like this, always acting as if she was one step ahead, as if nothing could rattle her. But that smug, infuriating confidence only made the crimson witch more certain. Viola knew something. Whether she was directly responsible or not, she wasn¡¯t just here by coincidence.

    The air between them crackled with tension, the unspoken challenge hanging heavy. The crimson witch could feel it, the way magic thrummed faintly in the air around Viola, coiling like a hidden serpent, waiting.

    ¡°You¡¯re deflecting,¡± the crimson witch said sharply. ¡°Typical.¡±

    Viola placed a hand over her chest in mock offense. ¡°Deflecting? My, my, how harsh. I came all this way to visit my dear sister, and this is the welcome I receive?¡± She let out an exaggerated sigh before giving the crimson witch a sidelong glance, her smile never faltering. ¡°But if you really believe I had a hand in this, then by all means. Why not prove it?¡±

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    She spread her arms as if inviting an attack. ¡°Go on, dear sister. Show me how much you really think I¡¯m capable of.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± The crimson witch lifted her staff and pointed it directly at Viola, her crimson eyes gleaming with unwavering determination. ¡°It¡¯s not like I spent three hundred years just lazing around, you know.¡± Her voice carried a firm edge, the weight of centuries behind her words.

    Viola¡¯s smirk never wavered. If anything, her amusement only deepened as she tilted her head slightly, watching her sister¡¯s stance with a glimmer of anticipation. ¡°Oh? Then by all means, dear sister, show me what those years have amounted to.¡±

    Before Catherine could respond, a panicked voice interrupted them.

    ¡°Wait, Catherine! Are you really going to fight?!¡± The white-haired catgirl, who had been lounging lazily mere moments ago, was now on high alert. Her snow-white eyes flickered with something beyond mere concern. Troubled, uncertain, as if she knew that this wasn¡¯t just a simple sibling spat. ¡°How else do I sleep in peace if you start throwing magic around?!¡± She shot Catherine a desperate look, her fluffy ears twitching in distress.

    Catherine barely spared her companion a glance. With a dismissive wave, she brushed aside the catgirl¡¯s words, focusing entirely on the incantation forming on her lips. The moment her spell took shape, the air shifted, the temperature plummeting as the world around them grew unnaturally still. A sudden whoosh filled the air, and in an instant, thousands of razor-sharp ice shards, each no bigger than a pen, materialized above them in a deadly array, their tips glinting ominously in the fading light.

    Without hesitation, Catherine unleashed her attack. The shards shot forward, streaking through the air like a relentless winter storm, each one honed with precision, all aimed straight at Viola. Yet, as the icy barrage closed in, Catherine¡¯s voice cut through the magic-laden air, sharp and demanding.

    ¡°Tell me, Viola,¡± she called, her voice carrying a raw intensity. ¡°Why are you so obsessed with the fox-kin?¡±

    Viola didn¡¯t move. She didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t raise a hand in defense. Instead, she watched the incoming storm of ice shards with an almost detached curiosity, as if they were nothing more than a passing snowfall. Then, with a single flick of her wrist, the air around her warped. A pulse of violet energy rippled outward, distorting the space itself. In the next instant, the thousands of ice shards that had been hurtling toward her simply vanished.

    Catherine¡¯s eyes widened, her grip on her staff tightening. ¡°Spatial displacement,¡± she muttered under her breath. ¡°Tch.¡±

    Viola let out a soft, almost pitying laugh. ¡°Oh, Catherine,¡± she sighed, shaking her head. ¡°Three hundred years, and this is what you throw at me? I expected a little more bite.¡±

    From the sidelines, the white-haired catgirl had flattened her ears against her head, clearly regretting all of her life choices that led her to this moment. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m all for some dramatic sibling rivalry, but does this really have to happen right now? I haven¡¯t even had my afternoon nap yet!¡±

    Catherine ignored her, pointing her staff directly at Viola once more. ¡°Tell me, Viola. Why are you so obsessed with fox-kin?¡± Her voice was sharper now, filled with restrained fury. ¡°What are you planning?¡±

    Viola¡¯s eyes gleamed. She tilted her head slightly, a playful smirk gracing her lips. ¡°Now, now, sister. Obsessed is such a strong word.¡± She lifted a single finger, tracing lazy patterns in the air as violet light followed her movements. ¡°I simply find them¡­ fascinating.¡±

    Catherine narrowed her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not an answer.¡±

    Viola chuckled. ¡°And yet, it¡¯s all you¡¯re getting.¡±

    The space around them tensed, the very air growing heavier. Magic coiled like a tightening noose, the atmosphere teetering on the edge of something dangerous.

    Catherine exhaled slowly, bracing herself. ¡°So be it.¡±

    Catherine barely had time to raise her staff before the wind attack crashed toward her like a razor-edged gale. She twisted her body, summoning a barrier of ice just in time to deflect the brunt of the force. Even so, the sheer pressure sent her skidding back several steps.

    ¡°Tch¡­¡± Catherine clicked her tongue in irritation. Viola was stronger than before, far stronger.

    Viola hovered in the air, her violet robes billowing from the force of her own magic. ¡°You were always so indifferent to everything, Catherine. So why now? Why bother fighting for some fox-kin? What makes this any different?¡±

    Catherine gritted her teeth, the grip on her staff tightening. ¡°You really don¡¯t get it, do you?¡±

    Viola arched an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? Enlighten me.¡±

    Catherine took a deep breath, then exhaled slowly. Her crimson hair swayed as the magic around her surged, flickering between ice and fire. She glanced at the white-haired catgirl, who was crouched behind a rock, pretending to be asleep but clearly listening intently.

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t care before,¡± Catherine admitted. ¡°Because I had nothing worth caring about.¡± She lifted her gaze, her crimson eyes burning with quiet determination. ¡°But things change.¡±

    Viola blinked, momentarily caught off guard. Then, slowly, a knowing smirk curled at her lips.

    ¡°My, my,¡± she mused, resting a hand on her chin. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. The great Crimson Witch has finally grown sentimental.¡±

    Catherine didn¡¯t deny it. Instead, she steadied her stance and raised her staff once more, her magic flaring brighter than before.

    ¡°Enough talk,¡± she said. ¡°If you want to keep threatening the fox-kin, you¡¯ll have to go through me.¡±

    Viola¡¯s smirk widened. ¡°Oh, dear sister¡­¡± The air around her crackled with energy as her magic flared to match Catherine¡¯s. ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d say that.¡±

 Chapter 57 - Waaa, Iâ€™m falling!

    ¡°The one who gave you your name?¡± I pondered aloud, the words lingering in the quiet air.

    The small white fox nodded slowly, her golden eyes reflecting something distant, memories, perhaps, or a longing that had never faded. ¡°Yeah. She never revealed her real name, so we called her Lumi¡­ because she found us in the winter.¡± Her tails curled slightly, as if wrapping around an invisible warmth, seeking comfort in the past.

    I felt a strange tightness in my chest. There was something undeniably heavy in the way she spoke, as if the name carried an entire lifetime¡¯s worth of emotions, of memories that refused to fade no matter how much time had passed. I swallowed hard, bracing myself for the inevitable question. ¡°And what happened to her?¡±

    Ai lowered her gaze, and for the first time since she had merged with Ai, the glow in her golden eyes dimmed, flickering like a dying ember.

    ¡°She died here.¡± The words came softly, but they carried a weight far greater than their quiet delivery. ¡°We didn¡¯t understand her language, but we could tell¡­ from the way she spoke, from her emotions, from the longing in her eyes. She wanted to go back. To her hometown. A place she called ¡®Jap¡¯an.¡¯¡± Ai¡¯s voice trembled slightly, her small ears folding back as if the mere mention of the past was painful to recall. ¡°But she never made it.¡±

    I sucked in a slow breath, my mind reeling at the familiar yet distorted name. ¡°Jap¡¯an¡­¡± I echoed, the syllables feeling strangely foreign yet unmistakably close to home. There was no doubt about it. It was Japan. The name had simply been lost in translation, altered by time and distance, yet it remained. A fragile remnant of something that should not exist in this world.

    Ai¡¯s ears perked up slightly at my response, and she lifted her head to gaze at me, her golden eyes searching. ¡°You know it?¡±

    I hesitated for a fraction of a second, but in the end, there was no point in lying. ¡°¡­Yeah. I do.¡±

    The moment the words left my lips, the flickering light in Ai¡¯s eyes shifted. It wasn¡¯t just a glow anymore. There was something else now, something deeper. Hope? Doubt? Fear? It was hard to tell, but I could feel the weight of her emotions pressing against me.

    She took a cautious step forward, her tails curling in tightly. Her voice came out quieter this time, almost hesitant. ¡°Then¡­ are you¡­?¡± She trailed off, the question left unfinished, as if she was afraid of the answer. Afraid of what it might mean.

    Just before I could respond, the ground beneath us trembled violently, a deep, unsettling rumble shaking the very foundations of the shrine. My breath caught in my throat as a chill ran down my spine.

    ¡°Wha¨C¡± My words barely escaped before my balance wavered, my instincts screaming at me to brace myself. Before panic could take hold, a firm yet reassuring grip enveloped my hand. I turned to see Yuzu beside me, her usual carefree expression now replaced with sharp, unwavering focus.

    Her dark black eyes flickered toward the shrine¡¯s entrance, the open door trembling slightly from the quake. She tightened her grip on my hand, anchoring me in place.

    ¡°Yuzu bery felt magic. It bery came from outside,¡± she murmured, her voice quieter than usual, yet tense with caution.

    Outside. My stomach twisted at the realization. Catherine and Yuki were still out there.

    ¡°It must be Catherine and Yuki!¡± I blurted out, my heart hammering against my ribs. A wave of fear surged through me, and without thinking, I tried to run toward the entrance. I had to get to them, I had to help. But before I could take a single step, Yuzu¡¯s grip tightened.

    ¡°Bery red witch is bery strong level 330 witch,¡± she said firmly, her voice calm yet insistent. ¡°Mashiro bery should notto worry and bery stay here and trust.¡±

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    I clenched my teeth, frustration bubbling inside me. I hated feeling powerless. Every part of me wanted to fight that instinct and rush outside, to make sure my friends were safe. But the way Yuzu looked at me. The quiet confidence in her gaze. made my steps falter.

    Before I could argue further, she released my hand and, with a single motion, materialized her katana into her free one. The polished blade shimmered under the dim shrine light, its presence commanding and sharp.

    ¡°Yuzu will bery go and check,¡± she declared, taking a step toward the entrance.

    ¡°Yuzu, wait!¡± I screamed, my voice filled with urgency just before she could take another step toward the entrance. My pulse raced as I grabbed onto her sleeve, my grip tightening as if I could physically hold her back from charging headfirst into the unknown. ¡°What if it¡¯s another one of those NONO things? You and Catherine wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it alone! Let me join you!¡±

    There was a brief moment of hesitation. Yuzu¡¯s dark eyes flickered toward me, her brows furrowing slightly as if she were weighing my words carefully. Her ears twitched, her tails swishing behind her in deep contemplation. For a few seconds, the only sounds between us were the lingering echoes of the tremor and my own rapid breathing. Then, with a resigned sigh, she finally relented.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she muttered, though her tone carried a hint of reluctant acceptance. ¡°But Mashiro bery stick closer to Yuzu, oki?¡± Her warning was firm, her gaze locking onto mine as if to emphasize the seriousness of her words.

    I barely had time to nod in agreement when, suddenly, a blur of white fur shot through the air. Ai leapt straight toward me, her tiny body colliding with my chest. Instinctively, I caught her, cradling the small nine-tailed fox in my arms. Her soft fur brushed against my skin, but something about her felt different, tense, alert. Her golden eyes, usually filled with mischief, now held an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ her,¡± Ai muttered, her voice barely above a whisper.

    A chill settled in my bones. ¡°Her?¡± I echoed, my fingers unconsciously tightening around her small form. ¡°Who is it, Ai?¡±

    The fox didn¡¯t answer immediately. She simply stared, her glowing golden irises burning into mine. Then, she spoke again, her tone eerily calm.

    ¡°You know who.¡±

    My mind scrambled for an answer, but nothing concrete came to me. Who could she possibly mean? My heart pounded as I racked my brain, trying to piece together anything that might make sense.

    ¡°Unless the one you¡¯re talking about is bald and doesn¡¯t have a nose,¡± I said with a nervous chuckle, ¡°then I have no idea.¡±

    Ai didn¡¯t react to my weak attempt at humor. She merely narrowed her eyes, the golden glow in them intensifying.

    ¡°It¡¯s the witch you saw on the hologram,¡± she said, her voice steady and unwavering.

    The moment Ai uttered the words, Yuzu reacted with blinding speed. Before I could even process what was happening, she had wrapped her arms around me, pulling me close in a protective embrace. I barely caught a glimpse of something circular, glowing, shifting, just at the edge of my vision before a sudden force yanked the ground away from beneath us.

    A dizzying sensation overwhelmed me as I felt myself falling. The world spun in a blur, and my breath hitched as Yuzu held me tightly, Ai¡¯s small body pressed between us. Just seconds ago, we had been inside the shrine, but now, without warning, we were tumbling through open air. My mind barely had time to register the shift before my eyes caught fleeting images, Catherine, Yuki, just before we hit the ground.

    "Waaa, I¡¯m falling!" The impact wasn¡¯t far, maybe five meters or so, but the landing was anything but soft. Pain jolted through my body as I crashed onto the rough terrain, the shock leaving me momentarily breathless. Before I could recover, my gaze snapped upward, just in time to see several glowing projectiles slicing through the air toward us.

    I barely had a second to react before Yuzu shifted, twisting her body to shield me. A sharp thud followed as the magic collided with her back instead of me.

    "Yuzu!" I gasped, reaching for her, but she simply let out a low growl, her ears twitching as if the pain meant nothing.

    "Heh." A smooth, mocking voice rang through the open air. "I could sense your presence while you were trying to sniff me out, you dumb fox."

    My heart pounded as I looked up. There, floating effortlessly above us, was a witch draped in regal purple robes embroidered with golden patterns. Her presence was commanding, and the condescending smirk playing on her lips sent a chill down my spine.

    Opposite her, Catherine hovered in midair as well, her crimson cloak billowing in the wind. Her staff was already raised, magic brimming at her fingertips, her expression cold and unreadable as she faced down the floating witch.

 Chapter 58 - Catherine, help!

    My breath caught in my throat as I stared at Yuzu, her half-lidded jet-black eyes looking at me with a weak smile. There was something unnatural about it, something that sent a fresh wave of panic crashing over me. Her face was pale, her body limp, and yet, despite it all, she forced her lips to curl upward.

    ¡°Mashiro¡­ Yuzu bery¡­ pain Yuzu¡­¡± she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. Each word came out strained, as if speaking alone was too much effort for her battered body. I felt something cold clutch my chest, a deep-rooted fear worming its way into my veins. Yuzu wasn¡¯t the type to complain, not about pain, not about anything. The fact that she was saying this now meant it had to be bad, really bad.

    Panic surged through me. My breath turned shallow, uneven, and my hands trembled as I reached for her. ¡°Yuzu! Hang on there!¡± My fingers hovered over her, uncertain, afraid that touching her would somehow make things worse. She looked so fragile, so hur, too much for my mind to accept. How had this happened so fast? One moment we were talking normally, and the next, she was barely clinging on.

    ¡°Catherine, help!¡± I screamed, my voice cracking as I whipped my head up toward the crimson witch hovering above. My vision blurred, whether from the rush of emotions or the lingering pain from our fall, I couldn¡¯t tell. But Catherine barely spared a glance in our direction. Her glowing crimson eyes flicked to Yuzu for the briefest moment before she scoffed, her expression utterly unconcerned.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be dramatic. She¡¯s fine.¡± With that, she turned away and resumed her relentless assault, hurling wave after wave of crackling red magic at the violet-robed witch in the sky.

    My mouth fell open in disbelief. ¡°Wha¡ªwhat do you mean?! Look at her!¡± I shouted, my voice rising with sheer frustration. How could she say that? Yuzu was right here, barely conscious, barely breathing, and yet Catherine was acting like it wasn¡¯t even worth her time.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine, meow.¡±

    The lazy voice came from my right. My head snapped around, and there, sprawled out on the ground like she had all the time in the world, was Yuki. Her golden eyes glowed faintly as she lazily gazed at Yuzu, completely unfazed by the explosions ripping through the air above us. Her tail flicked behind her in that infuriatingly slow rhythm. ¡°She¡¯s quite an actress.¡±

    ¡°WHAT DO YOU MEAN?!¡± I screamed, my voice raw with desperation. What the hell was she saying? What did she mean, "actress"? This wasn¡¯t a game! Yuzu was right in front of me, wounded, wasn¡¯t she?

    Before anyone could answer, Yuzu¡¯s weak smile widened fully, mischievously. A chill shot through me. And in the next instant, before I could even react, her entire body shattered into a swirl of black feathers.

    Crows. A stunned gasp tore from my lips as the illusion crumbled before my eyes, the form I thought was Yuzu dissolving into a fluttering mass of dark wings. The flock burst into the air, scattering like ink against the stormy battlefield above. My breath came fast, ragged, my mind barely able to catch up with what had just happened. If that wasn¡¯t Yuzu, then where¡ª

    I looked up. There she was. Perched above the violet witch.

    Another Yuzu. The real Yuzu. Her katana gleamed under the flickering light of magic, her dark hair whipping wildly in the wind. She was already in motion, a shadow in the sky, descending from above with silent, deadly precision.

    The "injured" Yuzu had never been real. It had all been a trick. A ruse.

    My heart pounded in my chest as I watched, my mind finally piecing it all together. While we were distracted, Yuzu had already made her move. She had never been hurt, she had been hunting. And now, her prey had no idea what was coming.

    With a silent, fluid motion, her blade came swinging down.

    ¡°Nyo one hurt Mashiro!!¡± Yuzu¡¯s voice rang out, fierce and unwavering, a stark contrast to her usual playful speech.

    Her figure blurred as she descended, her katana gleaming with a cold, merciless light. The violet-robed witch barely had time to react before the blade sliced through the air, aiming straight for her exposed shoulder. A sudden gust of wind erupted between them, a burst of magical force sending ripples through the battlefield.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    The violet witch¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but she wasn¡¯t defenseless. With a flick of her fingers, a shimmering violet barrier materialized, catching Yuzu¡¯s strike at the last second. Sparks flew as katana met magic, the force of impact sending a deafening shockwave through the clearing.

    But Yuzu didn¡¯t stop.

    With a graceful twist, she used the recoil to propel herself back into the air, her dark hair whipping wildly as she flipped midair and landed lightly on her feet. Her katana pulsed with energy, black feathers drifting around her like an ominous storm. Her jet-black eyes locked onto the witch, a dangerous glint in them, one that sent a shiver down my spine.

    ¡°Yuzu¡­¡± I breathed, still trying to process what had just happened. My heart pounded painfully in my chest, the sheer intensity of her presence making it hard to believe that just moments ago, I thought she was dying in my arms.

    She turned to glance at me, her expression softening for the briefest second. ¡°Mashiro, bery okay?¡± she asked, concerns flickering in her eyes.

    I swallowed, my throat dry. ¡°I, yeah, but¡ª¡± My words caught in my throat as another explosion shook the battlefield, Catherine and the violet witch resuming their fierce duel above us.

    Yuzu didn¡¯t wait for my full answer. Her attention snapped back to the enemy, her grip tightening around her katana. Her posture, her aura. Everything about her was different now. She wasn¡¯t just playing around anymore.

    "You fox-kins are sly as usual." The violet witch laughed, her voice laced with both amusement and irritation. Floating above the battlefield, her eyes gleamed with a predatory light as she flicked her wrist, conjuring a new wave of violet energy around her fingertips. The air crackled with magic, raw and untamed, swirling around her like a storm ready to be unleashed.

    Yuzu didn¡¯t respond with words. She merely adjusted her stance, katana in hand, her dark eyes never leaving her opponent. Her expression was unreadable, a mask of cold determination that sent a chill down my spine. The way she stood, poised and unwavering, reminded me of a predator lying in wait, ready to strike the moment the enemy let their guard down.

    The violet witch¡¯s smirk widened. ¡°No witty remark? No bery funny joke this time?¡± She tilted her head, a mocking glint in her gaze. ¡°Or maybe¡­ you finally understand that you¡¯re outmatched?¡±

    Yuzu remained silent, but the way her grip tightened around her katana told me everything.

    The witch chuckled. ¡°Smart little fox,¡± she mused, before thrusting her hand forward. Instantly, the gathered energy burst forth, a torrent of violet light surging straight toward Yuzu like a roaring tidal wave. The sheer force of it distorted the air around us, shaking the very ground beneath my feet.

    I barely had time to react before Yuzu moved.

    With a single step, she vanished. Not dodged, not ran, vanished, like a shadow slipping through the cracks of reality itself. The violet energy struck where she had stood just moments ago, scorching the earth and sending a powerful gust of wind in all directions.

    Then, in the blink of an eye, Yuzu reappeared behind the witch, her katana already mid-swing.

    A sharp metallic clash echoed as the violet witch barely managed to raise a barrier in time, blocking Yuzu¡¯s blade. Sparks flew from the impact, and for the first time, the witch¡¯s smirk faltered ever so slightly.

    ¡°Oh?¡± she muttered, intrigued.

    Yuzu didn¡¯t let up. She pressed forward, her katana a blur of motion as she unleashed a relentless flurry of strikes, each one faster than the last. The violet witch gritted her teeth, her hands moving swiftly as she conjured barriers to deflect the blows, but I could see it. Yuzu was pushing her back.

    She wasn¡¯t outmatched. She was winning.

    "Huh, you''re quite more serious than the first time I''ve met you¡­" The violet witch''s voice dripped with amusement, though there was a sharp edge beneath it. Her eyes flickered toward the abandoned shrine in the distance, something unreadable glinting in their depths. Then, slowly, her lips curled into a sultry, teasing smile. "I wonder why."

    Yuzu didn''t react immediately, but I could feel the shift in her energy. The way her grip tightened around her katana, the way her breathing steadied into something sharper, controlled, yet simmering with something beneath the surface. She didn''t speak, but I knew.

    The violet witch''s smile deepened. "No answer? Hmm¡­" She tapped a finger to her lips, feigning thoughtfulness before tilting her head. "Could it be¡­ that you''ve finally found something worth protecting?" That was the moment Yuzu moved.

    With a burst of speed too fast for my eyes to follow, she lunged forward, her katana slicing through the air with deadly precision. The violet witch barely had time to react, her playful smirk vanishing as she raised her arm to conjure a barrier just in time. A deafening clash echoed through the battlefield as Yuzu''s blade met resistance, sparks flying as the force of her attack cracked the protective magic.

    But Yuzu didn¡¯t stop. With a twist of her wrist, she shifted her stance, her blade carving through the air in a second, even faster strike. This time, the violet witch was forced to retreat, flickering backward midair as Yuzu pursued her without hesitation.

    No words. No banter. Just pure, focused aggression. For the first time, the violet witch¡¯s eyes flickered with something that almost resembled surprise. Then, just as quickly, it vanished, replaced by something else entirely.

    Excitement.

 Chapter 59 - Thatâ€™s exactly what the enemy wants!

    "This is fun!" The violet witch laughed, her voice carrying an almost delirious glee as she twirled through the air, effortlessly dodging Yuzu¡¯s relentless assault. Her staff spun in her hands like an extension of her body, weaving intricate patterns of magic as she danced around each strike. "I can¡¯t wait to harvest your soul!"

    Yuzu¡¯s only response was the sharp whistle of her katana slicing through the wind. She wasn¡¯t holding back anymore. Every slash came with deadly precision, each movement fluid and deliberate, but no matter how fast she struck, the violet witch evaded her with unnatural grace, floating just beyond the blade¡¯s reach.

    The air crackled with power.

    Then, with a flick of her wrist, the violet witch thrust her staff forward, and a violent surge of violet energy exploded outward. Yuzu barely had time to react, she twisted midair, kicking off an invisible foothold to propel herself backward just in time to avoid the blast. The shockwave rattled the ground below, sending loose debris scattering in all directions.

    "Hmph," Yuzu grunted as she skidded to a stop, landing lightly on the ground. Her dark eyes burned with unshaken determination, her chest rising and falling with steady breaths.

    The violet witch hovered above her, golden eyes gleaming with amusement. "You''re strong, I''ll give you that," she mused, resting her staff against her shoulder. "But you lack something, don''t you?" She tilted her head, an almost pitying smirk tugging at her lips. "Conviction? No, no¡­ it''s deeper than that."

    Yuzu didn¡¯t move, but I could see the way her fingers tightened around the hilt of her katana.

    "You fight well, little fox, but you don¡¯t fight for yourself," the violet witch continued, her voice dripping with honeyed malice. "Tell me, if your precious friend over there¡ª" her gaze flicked to me, and I felt my stomach lurch, "¡ªwasn''t watching, would you still be fighting this hard?"

    My breath caught. Yuzu tensed. And in that single moment of hesitation. The violet witch struck.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got it.¡± Catherine¡¯s voice rang with unwavering confidence as she flicked her staff, effortlessly deflecting the violet witch¡¯s attack before it could reach me. The crimson barrier she conjured shimmered for a moment before dispersing, as if mocking the feeble attempt against her defenses.

    Yuzu let out a quiet sigh of relief before stepping forward, her form shifting, her presence growing heavier. A deep, resounding hum filled the air as an overwhelming aura of magic enveloped her. Her jet-black hair grew longer, cascading down her back like an endless night sky, and her cloak, once tattered and simple, morphed into a flowing, ethereal dress adorned with silver and violet patterns that shimmered with divine energy. The katana in her grip vanished, fading into mist as she stretched out her now clawed fingers, sharp as blades.

    Her transformation was complete. Then, without hesitation, she moved. A blur of motion.

    In an instant, Yuzu was upon the violet witch, slashing with such ferocity that the air itself seemed to crack under the force. Each swipe of her claws tore through the space between them like a phantom¡¯s whisper, leaving behind trails of black energy. Her speed was immeasurable, almost impossible to track. Yet, the violet witch grinned, her eyes alight with excitement as she narrowly dodged each strike with precise, fluid movements.

    Yuzu¡¯s assault didn¡¯t let up. The moment the violet witch evaded her first set of strikes, nine floating black crows manifested in the air, each radiating with an eerie, suffocating presence. Without pause, they dove at the violet witch from all angles, their movements erratic, relentless, unpredictable.

    The battlefield erupted into chaos, blades of wind, bursts of violet magic, flashes of silver and black as Yuzu and her summoned crows assaulted the violet witch from every direction. The sky above us rippled with the sheer force of their clashing magic, and the earth trembled beneath our feet. Yet, through it all, the violet witch only laughed, twirling through the storm of attacks like a specter untouched by reality.

    ¡°What a spectacle!" she mused, her voice laced with exhilaration. ¡°Is this the true power of the fox-kin? I love it!¡±

    ¡°Not good!¡± Ai suddenly did a little hop, her tiny paws landing with a soft thud as she watched the fierce battle unfold before us. Her golden eyes flickered with unease before she abruptly turned her head toward the abandoned shrine. The air crackled with magic, the sky illuminated by bursts of violet and silver light as Yuzu clashed against the violet witch with relentless speed. But Ai wasn¡¯t watching them, she was staring at the shrine, her fluffy tail flicking anxiously. ¡°If this keeps going, then the shrine will fall!¡± she exclaimed, her voice laced with urgency.

    I blinked, momentarily distracted from the chaos above. ¡°Huh? Why is that?¡± My gaze followed Ai¡¯s, taking in the worn, ancient structure of the shrine. At first glance, it seemed sturdy enough despite its age, but now that I looked closer, I noticed it. The wooden pillars trembled slightly, and cracks slithered up the stone foundation like creeping vines. The air around it shimmered unnaturally, as if the space itself was warping, distorting. A heavy pressure settled in my chest, an ominous sensation that I couldn¡¯t quite place.

    Ai¡¯s ears twitched as she turned her sharp gaze back to me. ¡°Do you know why monsters exist?¡± she asked, her tone unreadable.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Caught off guard, I hesitated before answering. ¡°If I remember correctly, is it because monsters are a form of reflection of mana, a manifestation of the world¡¯s natural energies¡­ and also a reflection of life?¡± I furrowed my brows, recalling the words of a certain maid dragon I had met once before. ¡°Or at least, that¡¯s what I was told.¡±

    ¡°Correct,¡± Ai nodded, pleased. ¡°However, this is different. Fox-kins don¡¯t rely on mana the same way other creatures do. Instead, they use spatial magic.¡± Her small paws gestured in the air, tracing invisible lines. ¡°Unlike mana, which regulates the world¡¯s natural balance, spatial magic is something that exists beyond this world. It doesn¡¯t follow the same rules. It doesn¡¯t belong to this realm at all.¡±

    I tilted my head, still trying to piece together what she was getting at. ¡°Okay¡­? And that means?¡±

    Ai¡¯s expression darkened as she let out a small sigh. ¡°That witch,¡± she muttered, her tail flicking toward the violet-robed figure dancing through the battlefield above us. ¡°She¡¯s not just fighting. She¡¯s been tearing at the space around us since the moment she got here.¡±

    I froze. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The shrine isn¡¯t just some old ruin,¡± Ai continued, her voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°It was built to seal something away. It acts as a stabilizer, preventing the natural balance from shifting too much. But that witch¡­¡± She growled lowly. ¡°She¡¯s been deliberately unraveling it. Every spell she casts, every attack she dodges, she¡¯s distorting the space around her bit by bit. She¡¯s using Yuzu¡¯s power as an excuse to keep pushing, to keep breaking the boundary between this world and the void beyond.¡±

    I sucked in a sharp breath. My heart pounded as I slowly turned my gaze back toward the battle. The violet witch wasn¡¯t just fighting recklessly. Her movements were precise, her attacks carefully placed, and the eerie shimmer in the air around her wasn¡¯t just an aftereffect of magic. She was doing this on purpose.

    ¡°She¡¯s forcing a dimensional rift to open,¡± Ai confirmed grimly. ¡°And if she succeeds¡­ the NONO creatures, or the Unknowns will break through.¡±

    Ai¡¯s prediction came true in the worst way possible. Above the shrine, space twisted and contorted, warping into something unnatural. Then, with a sickening rip, three massive portals tore open in the sky. A foul wind howled through the air as the familiar grotesque figures of NONO creatures began crawling out, three from each portal, their segmented bodies and writhing limbs eerily reminiscent of the ones I had fought mere hours ago. Their exoskeletons gleamed under the flickering violet light of the battlefield, their soulless eyes locking onto the shrine as if drawn to the corruption seeping from it.

    I gritted my teeth, my hands balling into fists as an overwhelming sense of dread settled over me. ¡°We have to stop Yuzu! If this keeps up, the shrine will¡ª¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Ai interrupted, her voice carrying an odd, unsettling calmness. It was the first time I had ever heard her speak without a hint of urgency or emotion. Startled, I turned to her, confused, only to find her golden eyes glowing with an eerie intelligence. She remained perched atop my head, her fluffy nine tail curling thoughtfully around her tiny body as she stared intently at the system windows hovering before us. There was something in her gaze, something unnervingly calculating, like she was already three steps ahead of everyone else.

    ¡°We can make this work to our advantage,¡± Ai said, her voice quiet but firm.

    I blinked, caught completely off guard. ¡°What?¡± My mind struggled to keep up with her sudden shift in demeanor.

    Ai extended a paw and pointed at the fluctuating numbers displayed on the corruption interface. ¡°The shrine is already filled with corruption,¡± she explained, her tone void of hesitation. ¡°That witch has been forcefully unraveling its boundaries to destabilize the seal. Every spell she casts, every ounce of spatial magic Yuzu uses, it all accelerates the decay. But what if we don¡¯t stop the rift?¡±

    A cold chill ran down my spine at her words. I hesitated, barely able to process what she was suggesting. ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­ we let the rift get bigger?¡± The very thought sent alarm bells ringing in my head. That¡¯s insane, I wanted to say. That¡¯s exactly what the enemy wants.

    Ai nodded without an ounce of doubt, her ears twitching as if she had already anticipated my reaction. ¡°The shrine¡¯s corruption is already nearing its limit,¡± she continued. ¡°If we push it past a certain threshold, it won¡¯t be able to contain the excess energy anymore. But instead of letting it fully collapse, we redirect that corruption into the void.¡±

    I sucked in a sharp breath. ¡°Would that even work?¡± My voice came out quieter than I intended.

    Ai didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Shrine Maidens are meant to purify corruption,¡± she said, as if that single sentence explained everything. ¡°But purification isn¡¯t the only way to remove it. If you redirect the corruption into the rift before it stabilizes, it will be consumed by the void instead of being absorbed into the world.¡± She gestured again toward the interface. ¡°Look, it¡¯s already dropping.¡±

    At her words, a second system window blinked into existence beneath the first one:

    [Shrine Maiden Authority Activated: Summoning Corruption Interface]

    And beneath it.

    [Corruption: 205,422 / 231,234 (88.83%)]

    My breath hitched. The numbers had gone down. I flicked my eyes back to the first window, watching in real-time as the corruption percentage continued to shift.

    [Corruption: 201,422 / 231,234 (87.10%)]

    It was lowering. Slowly, but noticeably.

    Ai¡¯s golden eyes gleamed with unwavering determination. ¡°If we do this right, we can use that witch¡¯s own plan against her,¡± she declared. ¡°The more she pushes to open the rift, the more corruption we force out of the shrine and into the void. If we time it perfectly¡­ we might even be able to collapse the rift entirely and seal it from the other side.¡±

    A mix of excitement and apprehension swirled in my chest. This was reckless. Dangerous. Insanely dangerous. If we miscalculated even slightly, it could mean everything collapsing beyond repair. But¡­ if Ai was right, then this was our best shot.

    I clenched my fists and nodded. ¡°Alright. Tell me what to do.¡±

 Chapter 60 - Letâ€™s see how you like exorcism!

    "Focus on the NONO creatures that came out of the portal while I handle putting the corruption where it belongs," Ai said, her small frame still perched atop my head. Her voice, despite its usual lightheartedness, carried an undeniable authority that sent a shiver down my spine. She wasn¡¯t just making a suggestion. This was an order, one she fully expected me to follow without hesitation. But how could I not hesitate? The creatures slithering and crawling from the rift were grotesque, their forms flickering between reality and something far more alien. Their jagged limbs twitched unnaturally, as if they were struggling to properly exist in this world. Even though I had fought them before, the memory of their eerily silent movements and the oppressive aura they radiated still clung to the back of my mind.

    I clenched my fists, taking a shaky breath before forcing out my concern. "Okay... but what if I can''t handle them?" I asked, my voice betraying more of my anxiety than I intended. My palms were already beginning to sweat. What if they overwhelmed me? What if I wasn''t strong enough? What if Ai had overestimated my abilities, and I ended up dragging us both down into the abyss?

    Ai flicked her tail against my forehead, the gesture quick and sharp, yanking me out of my spiraling thoughts. "Don¡¯t worry so much," she said, her golden eyes glinting with quiet confidence. "Only low-level class monsters will appear. Do you remember how monsters are formed?" She tilted her head slightly, waiting for my answer.

    I swallowed my nerves and gave a hesitant nod. "Yeah... monsters are a reflection of the world and mana, right?" That was something even I understood. They weren¡¯t just random creatures. They were manifestations of energy, twisted by corruption or given form by the balance of life and magic in an area.

    Ai''s ears twitched in approval. "Exactly. But fox-kins are different. They use spatial magic, which operates outside of the world¡¯s natural laws. That¡¯s where the corruption started in the first place, and that¡¯s why the violet witch keeps trying to rip open the rift," she explained, her gaze flicking towards the pulsating tear in the sky. "However, as the shrine maiden, this shrine is your domain now. That means the NONO creatures that emerge will never be stronger than you. Unless something terrible happens."

    Her words sent a sharp chill down my spine, but I forced myself to push past the unease. Unless something terrible happens, that was the part that stuck with me. Hearing Ai¡¯s explanation didn¡¯t exactly put my mind at ease, but at least it was something. I took a deep breath, trying to steel myself as my eyes flicked toward the grotesque creatures crawling out of the rift. Their spindly limbs twitched unnaturally, their segmented bodies glistening under the eerie violet glow that seeped from the portal above. Even knowing they were supposedly ¡°low level,¡± my body instinctively recoiled.

    Ai remained perched on my head, her small frame surprisingly steady despite the chaos erupting around us. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she reassured me. ¡°As long as this shrine is under your domain, the monsters that manifest from it will never surpass your level. They¡¯re simply a reflection of the existing corruption and the balance of mana in this space.¡±

    I swallowed hard. ¡°Okay¡­ but what if I still can¡¯t handle them?¡±

    Ai flicked her tail against my forehead. ¡°Then you better learn how to,¡± she deadpanned. ¡°You¡¯re a shrine maiden now, Mashiro. This is your battlefield.¡±

    I exhaled sharply, nodding despite the doubt gnawing at my gut. There was no time to hesitate. If Ai was right, then these creatures were only as strong as me, meaning I should be able to take them down.

    Unless something terrible happens¡­ I shook that thought away and tightened my grip on my weapon. ¡°Alright,¡± I muttered. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the NONO creatures. You handle the corruption.¡±

    A translucent system window materialized before me, its faint glow casting a ghostly light over my trembling hands.

    [Removing corruption through spiritual guardian is available]

    [Proceed?]

    [YES] [NO]

    I took a deep breath, steadying my resolve. Then, with all the courage I could muster, I tapped [YES].

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    The moment my finger pressed [YES], a powerful surge of energy pulsed through the air. Ai, the snow-white nine-tailed fox, leapt into the sky, her fur shimmering with ethereal light as she ascended. A spiraling trail of glowing energy followed her as she began circling the shrine, weaving intricate patterns in the air with her tails. It was the same radiance I had seen before, divine, otherworldly, and breathtakingly beautiful.

    I lifted my gaze just in time to see Yuzu still locked in battle with the violet witch. The sky above them was a chaotic storm of flashing magic and violent wind currents. Catherine hovered nearby, her crimson eyes sharp and calculating as she occasionally launched support spells toward Yuzu, but never overstepping her own boundaries. They were holding their ground, for now.

    Without hesitation, I activated Mashiro¡¯s wings. A burst of wind carried me off the ground, and I ascended rapidly, my eyes set on the swirling abyss of the unstable portal above. The sheer pressure emanating from it made my skin prickle, like a thousand unseen eyes watching my every move. But I refused to falter.

    As I neared the rift, a familiar weight settled into my grip. My training sword materialized in my right hand, while a stack of talismans appeared in my left. Their paper-thin edges shimmered faintly, humming with latent energy. And then, in an instant, my usual black and pink dress vanished.

    I barely had time to react before my attire shifted, replaced by the sacred garments of a shrine maiden. The white kosode draped elegantly over my form, the crimson hakama flowing with the wind as if responding to the divine power filling the air.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you on, you damn cockroaches!¡± I shouted, my voice filled with determination as I activated my Identification skill. A familiar system window flickered into view. Same as before.

    Wasting no time, I shot forward, wings propelling me through the air as I summoned a handful of talismans. Their surfaces shimmered with purifying magic, the energy thrumming beneath my fingertips. I hurled them at the swarm of grotesque, skittering creatures.

    The moment the talismans made contact, a chain reaction erupted, the dark, corrupted aura surrounding the NONO-class monsters shattered like glass, their bodies flickering before morphing back into standard Gokibura. Their HP bars instantly dropped, weakened just like before.

    Without hesitation, I zeroed in on one of the transformed cockroaches, my grip tightening around my training sword. With a swift midair maneuver, I twisted my body and brought my blade down in a clean, precise slash.

    (-13 Physical Damage)

    As expected, the moment my blade cut through the cockroach, a soft, glowing shape materialized behind me. A swallowtail butterfly, its delicate wings shimmering like fragments of moonlight. Without hesitation, the spectral creature flitted forward, diving straight at the wounded Gokibura.

    The cockroach screeched as the butterfly struck, its fragile-looking forms delivering a precise follow-up attack. The sheer contrast was almost eerie. Something so beautiful and ephemeral dealing damage in a battlefield filled with grotesque, skittering monsters.

    But I had no time to admire it. With a sharp pivot, I scanned the sky for my next target. More cockroaches swarmed from the rift, their grotesque, twitching legs propelling them toward me. I raised another talisman, prepared to strike again.

    However, just before I could act, a sharp hiss echoed through the air above the shrine. My heart skipped a beat as a new creature slithered out from the expanding rift. A grotesque, snake-like being, its long, sinuous body undulating unnaturally as it hovered in the sky. Despite lacking any visible means of flight, tiny, near-translucent wings fluttered uselessly at its sides, as if mocking the very concept of aerodynamics.

    I instinctively activated my identification skill, my vision flashing with the system interface.

    << Hebira (Lv. 4) >>

    Health Points: 321/321 [100%]

    Attack: 9

    Category: NONO

    Description: Floating snake that defies all known physics. Possesses an unsettling gaze and an even more unsettling habit of getting way too close for comfort. Approach with caution, or a restraining order.

    The snake¡¯s narrow, slit-pupil eyes locked onto me, its jaw unhinging slightly to reveal rows of razor-sharp fangs. A flickering, forked tongue darted in and out as it let out another eerie hiss, its serpentine body coiling and twisting midair like a ribbon caught in a storm. I tightened my grip on my sword.

    I exhaled slowly, activating my identification skill again, double-checking its stats. Level 4. A step above the cockroaches, but not entirely out of my league. Attack 9. It wouldn¡¯t one-shot me, but if I let it bite me, I¡¯d definitely regret it. The real problem wasn¡¯t its strength, it was its Category: NONO. Meaning normal attacks might not be as effective.

    The Hebira hissed again, this time with more intent. It was watching me, waiting. I tightened my grip on my sword, my other hand raising a talisman. If my training sword wouldn¡¯t be enough, I¡¯d just have to purify it.

    "Alright, you creepy flying noodle," I muttered under my breath. "Let¡¯s see how you like exorcism!"

    With that, I lunged forward.

 Chapter 61 - Danger noodle showdown!

    The moment I moved, the Hebira reacted instantly, its coiled body snapping forward like a whip. It didn¡¯t just lunge, it slithered through the air as if it were swimming through water, its near-weightless form gliding toward me with eerie grace. I barely had time to swing my sword before it twisted midair, avoiding my strike with unnatural fluidity.

    Tch. Fast. Its movements weren¡¯t just quick, they were disturbingly smooth, like a ribbon caught in an invisible current. It didn¡¯t waste any motion, its sleek form undulating effortlessly as it dodged my strike. I felt an unsettling sensation in my gut. This wasn¡¯t just some mindless monster lunging at me on instinct.

    I spun, flipping my talisman between my fingers before releasing it. The sacred paper shot forward, glowing with purifying energy as it homed in on the snake-like creature. For a moment, I thought I had it, the talisman was about to make contact.

    Then, with an almost lazy flick of its tail, the Hebira twisted out of the way, its scales shimmering like liquid shadow as it maneuvered effortlessly through the air. The movement was so smooth, so eerily graceful, that it felt less like a dodge and more like a preordained motion, as if it had known exactly where my attack would land before I even made it. Its elongated body undulated in a hypnotic rhythm, its golden eyes glinting with a cold, analytical sharpness that sent a chill crawling up my spine.

    I clicked my tongue in frustration. It dodged? The cockroaches had been easy enough to hit, but this thing was different. Faster. Smarter. Its unsettling eyes never left me, studying me like a predator observing prey.

    The realization sent a deep, icy chill down my spine. This thing wasn¡¯t just dodging on instinct or reacting to my attacks, it was studying me, dissecting my movements with eerie precision. Every twitch of its elongated body, every hypnotic ripple of its scales, was deliberate, calculated. It was like fighting against a creature that had already seen the battle unfold and was simply playing along, waiting for me to make a fatal mistake.

    A shiver of unease ran through me as the Hebira let out another quiet hiss, its body beginning to coil again. My instincts screamed at me. It was about to strike.

    I forced myself to move first.

    Diving sideways, I flared my wings, using a quick burst of momentum to reposition midair. The Hebira¡¯s attack narrowly missed, its fangs snapping shut just inches from where my shoulder had been.

    This thing is ridiculously fast. Its movements were so fluid, so eerily smooth, that it felt more like I was fighting a gust of wind rather than a living creature. Each dodge, each twist of its elongated body was deliberate, calculated, not a single motion wasted. But I wasn¡¯t going to let it outmaneuver me forever. I just had to be faster, sharper, and one step ahead of whatever unnatural instinct was guiding its movements.

    I tightened my grip on my sword and, without hesitation, flung another talisman at the Hebira. This time, I didn''t aim directly for it. Instead, I threw the talisman slightly off to the side, knowing that the creature¡¯s instinct would push it to evade. As expected, the snake reacted instantly, its body twisting in an almost hypnotic motion, dodging with eerie precision. The movement was so smooth, so natural, that for a brief second, it was as if the creature had anticipated my intent before I had even acted. But that was exactly what I had counted on.

    "Got you," I muttered, narrowing my eyes as I seized the opening. My muscles tensed, every fiber of my being honed in on that single instant. The Hebira, still mid-dodge, had no way to shift its momentum.

    << Hebira (Lv. 4) >>

    Health Points: 222/321 [69.15%]

    Attack: 5

    Category: NONO

    Description: Evil spirits exorcised, still a dangerous noodle. Now 20% less cursed, but still 100% nightmare fuel.

    Without hesitation, I surged forward, my blade cutting through the air with relentless precision. I shot forward in that split-second opening, my blade already swinging. The Hebira, mid-dodge, had no way to correct its trajectory in time. My sword connected with a satisfying slash, cutting through its shimmering scales.

    (-15 Physical Damage)

    The Hebira let out a shrill, piercing screech, its body writhing violently. Dark, inky blood splattered through the air, dissolving into the corrupted sky. It wasn¡¯t a killing blow, but it was enough to prove something important.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    I could hurt it. And as if to confirm my resolve, a flickering swallowtail butterfly materialized behind me the instant my sword struck. With delicate, almost ephemeral wings, it hovered for a brief moment before darting forward, its luminous form slamming into the Hebira with surprising force.

    (-2 Physical Damage)

    The Hebira hissed, its serpentine body contorting midair as the ethereal butterfly burst into motes of shimmering light. Each time I landed a hit, the butterfly would follow up with a strike of its own. A chain reaction of attacks, an extension of my will.

    "Alright, creepy noodle. Let¡¯s see how many exorcisms it takes to send you packing." But before I could press the attack, the telltale rustling of chitinous legs scuttling against stone sent a shiver down my spine. My eyes darted downward to see several Gokibura clambering up the shrine¡¯s broken pillars, their grotesque forms twitching as they fixated on me with their soulless, beady eyes.

    "Oh, great," I muttered. "Because one nightmare fuel monster wasn¡¯t enough."

    The cockroaches lunged, their spindly legs propelling them into the air. I twisted mid-flight, barely avoiding their gnashing mandibles as I retaliated with a wide arc of my sword. My blade cleaved through the first Gokibura, ichor spraying into the air as its exoskeleton cracked apart.

    (-15 Physical Damage)

    A swallowtail butterfly flickered into existence behind me, its delicate form shimmering as it darted toward the wounded creature. It collided with the Gokibura, dealing an additional blow before bursting into luminous fragments.

    (-2 Physical Damage)

    [Swallowtail butterfly leveled up to level 2]

    Physical attack 2 ¡ú 5

    My eyes widened slightly as the system notification flashed in the corner of my vision. Swallowtail Butterfly leveled up? That was unexpected. I hadn¡¯t even realized it could improve.

    A small grin tugged at my lips as I watched the next butterfly shimmer into existence behind me, its glow just a little stronger, its wings moving with renewed energy. "Alright, let¡¯s see what you can really do now."

    Without wasting a second, I pivoted midair, shifting my focus toward the remaining Gokibura. They skittered unnervingly fast, their twitching antennae sensing my movements. One lunged from below, its serrated mandibles snapping hungrily, but I twisted just in time, bringing my sword down in a brutal overhead slash.

    (-15 Physical Damage)

    A second butterfly materialized, its glowing wings fluttering as it dove into the weakened creature, shattering its exoskeleton in a burst of iridescent light.

    (-5 Physical Damage)

    [+45 EXP]

    [+20 Weapon EXP]

    Another Gokibura leaped from my blind spot, its grotesque form mid-air, but I hurled a talisman without looking. The sacred paper latched onto the insect¡¯s chitinous shell, glowing brilliantly before dissolving in a flash of purifying energy. The creature¡¯s corrupted aura flickered and shattered, its form distorting as the NONO status was forcibly cleansed from its body.

    I didn¡¯t give it a chance to react. My sword was already swinging, cleaving the now-weakened monster in two. More butterflies swarmed behind me, each one following my strikes with its own relentless attack. I was no longer just fighting, I was dancing, weaving through the battlefield in a deadly rhythm, every attack seamlessly chaining into the next. My breath came in steady bursts, my mind sharpening with each perfectly executed movement.

    "How many of you do I have to kill before you get the message?" I muttered, my blade flashing as I struck again. I didn¡¯t let up, pressing my advantage as the Hebira recoiled from the last strike. Its body twisted, attempting to slip away, but I was already moving.

    I spun midair, wings flaring to shift my position as I brought my sword down in a relentless flurry. My blade cut through the air in rapid succession, slashing at the Hebira¡¯s sleek, shifting form. Each strike landed true, carving into its shimmering scales as dark ichor splattered into the air.

    (-15 Physical Damage)

    (-15 Physical Damage)

    (-15 Physical Damage)

    With each successive slash, more swallowtail butterflies emerged, their luminous wings fluttering in unison before launching forward. Like guided projectiles, they struck the Hebira with pinpoint accuracy, bombarding it with bursts of radiant energy.

    (-5 Physical Damage)

    (-5 Physical Damage)

    (-5 Physical Damage)

    The Hebira shrieked, its eerie voice a mix of rage and agony as its form flickered, the corruption that sustained it beginning to unravel. Its body spasmed, writhing violently in the air, before I thrust forward with all my strength, driving my blade straight through its head.

    (-20 Critical Damage)

    For a moment, everything seemed to freeze. The Hebira¡¯s golden eyes dimmed, its body shuddering as a final, gurgling hiss left its throat. Then, like a puppet with its strings cut, it collapsed, its serpentine form twisting one last time before disintegrating into a cloud of dark mist. The lingering fragments of corruption dissolved into the air, leaving only silence in its wake.

    [+100 EXP]

    [+50 Weapon EXP]

    I exhaled, my grip on my sword tightening as the last remnants of the Hebira faded from existence. "That¡¯s what you get for being creepy."

 Chapter 62 - I leveled up again!

    [You have leveled up to Level 3 (EXP 40/450)]

    Health Points: 120/120  ¡ú 144/144

    Mana: 24/24 ¡ú 28.8/28.8

    Physical Attack: 12 (+3) ¡ú 14.4 (+3)

    Magical Attack: 0.2 ¡ú 0.24

    Defense: 2.4 ¡ú 2.88

    Agility: 14.4 ¡ú 17.27

    I murmured, glancing at my stats. "I leveled up again!" A satisfied grin tugged at her lips as I flexed her fingers, feeling the surge of power coursing through my veins. My movements felt sharper, body lighter, like I could take on an entire army of these grotesque creatures without breaking a sweat.

    I pressed forward, my wings flickering as I danced through the air, weaving between incoming attacks with precise, fluid motions. Another swarm of Gokibura leaped toward me from the shrine¡¯s rooftop, their grotesque mandibles snapping hungrily. Without hesitation, I twirled midair, my blade cutting through their chitinous bodies in a swift, elegant arc, sending dark ichor spraying through the air.

    Each strike summoned another glowing swallowtail butterfly, the shimmering creatures darting forward to deliver an extra blow before vanishing in bursts of ethereal light. The battlefield glowed with their luminescent trails, a mesmerizing contrast to the darkened sky above. Their fluttering wings created a hypnotic pattern, almost making the carnage look like an intricate dance of destruction.

    More Hebira slithered out of the portal, their eerie golden eyes locking onto me as they coiled in preparation to strike. One lunged, its fangs gleaming with venom, but Mashiro twisted just in time, flinging a talisman at its open maw. The sacred paper latched onto the creature¡¯s scales, pulsing with purifying energy. A crackling hiss echoed through the air as its NONO status shattered, the snake writhing as it was forcibly returned to a weakened state. I took the opening and delivered a powerful downward slash, cleaving through its elongated body with a flash of steel, watching as its severed form dissolved into black mist.

    Another Hebira attempted to ambush me from the side, but I reacted instinctively, spinning on my heel and slamming a talisman-laced palm into its face. A brilliant flash erupted as purification energy surged through the creature, disorienting it just long enough for me to follow up with a series of rapid slashes. Each cut was precise, deliberate, my blade moving with deadly grace. The Hebira let out one final screech before vanishing into oblivion.

    "Come on, you creepy noodles! Keep up!" I taunted, exhaling sharply as another wave of enemies surged forward. The thrill of battle coursed through my veins, each strike fueling my momentum. With my newfound strength and agility from leveling up, I moved faster, hit harder, and dodged with even greater precision. The battle wasn¡¯t over yet, but I was just getting started.

    Thirty minutes had passed, and the battlefield was littered with the dissolving remains of my fallen foes. I had cut down dozens of those grotesque cockroaches, their twisted forms vanishing into nothingness as my blade tore through them. The Hebira, though tougher, had met the same fate, their eerie hissing silenced by the swift precision of my strikes. The shrine rooftop was now my stage, each movement another step in the deadly dance, my glowing butterflies trailing behind me like echoes of my relentless assault.

    <hr>

    ¡°Hmph.¡± The violet witch scoffed, narrowing her eyes in frustration as she realized her plans were unraveling before her.

    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna win this, sis,¡± Catherine called out, her voice steady as she continued to support Yuzu, reinforcing her spells while she fired another volley of projectiles. ¡°It¡¯s meaningless. Stop it before it¡¯s too late.¡±

    "Yuzu Surprise Attack!" Yuzu shouted with unshakable confidence, her sharp claws glinting under the dim, chaotic light as she lunged at the violet witch with all the grace and majesty of a beast ready to strike. Her fox ears twitched with excitement, her tail flicking behind her like a banner of war. The wind rushed past her, carrying the scent of burnt air and lingering corruption as she propelled herself forward with a burst of mana, her entire body coiled with the force of her impending strike. To her, this was the ultimate ambush, an attack so swift and decisive that the enemy wouldn¡¯t even have time to react.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    The violet witch, however, barely seemed to acknowledge the incoming assault. With a lazy step to the side, she effortlessly evaded the attack, her cloak billowing slightly from the sudden movement. It was as if she wasn¡¯t even trying. Yuzu¡¯s claws sliced through empty air, the momentum throwing her slightly off balance as she landed on the rooftop with a disgruntled huff.

    ¡°Yuzu¡ª!¡± Catherine started, her voice tinged with urgency, but before she could finish, Yuzu suddenly whirled around, her light blue eyes burning with indignation. Her tail bristled slightly as she jabbed a clawed finger in Catherine¡¯s direction, her frustration spilling out in dramatic fashion. "Code Nine, I meant Code Nine! Stop yelling out the attacks! It ruins the surprise part!"

    Yuzu huffed, crossing her arms as if Catherine had just committed an unforgivable sin.

    Catherine blinked, utterly baffled. ¡°You literally just screamed it at the top of your lungs.¡±

    "Nyever!!" Yuzu declared with absolute conviction, flipping her hair with an exaggerated flourish before immediately leaping back into the fray, her battle cry echoing through the sunlight.

    ¡°Tch.¡± The violet witch clicked her tongue in irritation, her eyes narrowing as she observed the battlefield. The tide of battle had shifted, and she hated it. Her carefully laid-out plans, her orchestrated chaos, were beginning to crumble. And worst of all, she was part of the reason why.

    Her gaze locked onto Catherine, who was still supporting Yuzu with spells, her golden aura shimmering faintly under the shrine¡¯s flickering light. It made her sick to her stomach.

    ¡°Why¡­?¡± Her voice was laced with disbelief and something bordering on contempt. Her fingers clenched around her staff, the swirling dark energy crackling ominously. ¡°Why are you getting friendly with the fox, sis?¡±

    There was a raw edge to her words, as if she couldn¡¯t comprehend how Catherine could stand side by side with someone like Yuzu, fighting together so naturally. The way they covered for each other, the way Catherine¡¯s magic instinctively followed Yuzu¡¯s movements¡ªit was seamless. Almost like they had been allies from the very start, and that infuriated her.

    The violet witch¡¯s grip on her staff tightened, her voice dripping with venom as she glared at Catherine. Dark energy crackled at her fingertips, pulsing in rhythm with her rising fury.

    ¡°Is this why you didn¡¯t take part in the War of the Witches?¡± she sneered, her words laced with scorn. ¡°Were you such a coward that you couldn¡¯t even choose a side?¡±

    Her eyes burned with something deeper than mere resentment. Betrayal, disappointment, perhaps even pain. To her, Catherine wasn¡¯t just an opponent. She was supposed to be more than this, a force to be reckoned with, an ally, family. And yet, here she was, standing against her, aiding the very ones who had no place in their world.

    The violet witch¡¯s energy flared wildly, distorting the air around her. "Tell me, sister¡ªwas it weakness that held you back? Or was it them?" She cast a glance toward Yuzu and the shrine maiden who were fighting the unknowns, her lips curling in disgust. "Have you really thrown away everything for the sake of a bunch of strays?"

    Catherine narrowed her eyes, gripping her staff a little tighter as she studied her sister¡¯s expression. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. What¡¯s your obsession with fox-kin?¡± she asked, her voice laced with both frustration and curiosity. ¡°Were you really so desperate for their spatial magic power?¡±

    The violet witch let out a low chuckle, dark amusement dancing in her eyes. ¡°Yeah,¡± she admitted without hesitation, a twisted smile spreading across her lips. ¡°And what¡¯s wrong with that?!¡±

    Catherine¡¯s heart sank. There was no hesitation, no remorse in her sister¡¯s words¡ªonly raw, unfiltered ambition. "What were you planning to do with those powers, Viola?" she pressed, though deep down, she already feared the answer.

    Viola¡¯s grin widened, her aura flaring with unchecked malice. "So I can teach those arrogant humans and elves a lesson," she declared, her voice dripping with a thirst for vengeance. "They¡¯ve looked down on us witches for long enough. It''s time they learned their place."

    The air between them grew thick with tension, the crackle of dark magic intertwining with the distant sounds of battle. Catherine clenched her teeth, her grip on her staff unwavering. "So that¡¯s what this is about," she muttered. "You never changed, did you, Viola?"

    Viola¡¯s eyes gleamed with an unsettling light as she took a step closer, her dark cloak fluttering like a shadow behind her. ¡°Oh? Is that so?" she mused, tilting her head. "It¡¯s not my fault. They were foolish enough to start a war. After sacrificing so much to defeat the Demon Lord, after our people gave their very lives, those arrogant fools trampled over the witches who bled for them.¡± Her lips curled into a bitter smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you think they deserve punishment?¡±

    Catherine¡¯s heart ached at the venom in her sister¡¯s voice. "You think vengeance will fix anything?" she shot back. "All it''ll do is drag us even deeper into the cycle of hatred!"

    Viola scoffed, rolling her eyes. ¡°Spare me the moral lecture, Catherine. This world isn''t fair, and I¡¯m simply restoring balance. If the humans and elves won''t respect us, then I''ll make them fear us.¡± She spread her arms, the air around her crackling with dark energy. "And once I wield the fox-kin¡¯s magic, no one will be able to stop me."

    Catherine shook her head. "You''re wrong, Viola. Power won''t bring you justice¡ªit''ll only make you the villain in another story."

    Viola¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter, but her eyes darkened. ¡°Then I suppose I¡¯ll just have to rewrite the story myself.¡±

 Chapter 63 - Kyaa!

    ¡°Wha?!¡± I screamed as I tumbled through the air, my stomach lurching from the sudden shift. Before I could even process what was happening, I landed with a soft thud onto an impossibly plush surface. The scent of lavender and expensive fabric filled my senses as I sank into the luxurious embrace of a king-sized bed, its velvet canopy draped elegantly above me. The deep crimson and gold embroidery shimmered under the gentle glow of a grand chandelier, casting ornate shadows across the room.

    I pushed myself up, my hands sinking slightly into the silken sheets, and took a moment to scan my surroundings. The room was lavish, no, extravagant, adorned with intricate Victorian-style d¨¦cor. Tall, arched windows lined with rich burgundy curtains allowed the moonlight to spill in, illuminating the dark wood furniture and the meticulously carved bookshelves that stretched along the walls. A massive fireplace crackled softly on one side, its golden flames casting flickering patterns across the polished marble floor. The air carried a faint hint of roses, mixing with the scent of aged paper and fine perfume.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s think this through,¡± I muttered, running a hand through my hair. ¡°I was on top of the shrine rooftop, fighting off those creepy noodles and cockroaches, and then¡­ what? A teleportation spell? A dimensional shift? Did I get kidnapped?¡±

    I quickly scanned the room. The Victorian-style d¨¦cor was extravagant, intricate gold trimmings lined the walls, an ornate chandelier hung from the ceiling, and the furniture was made of finely carved mahogany. Heavy velvet curtains draped the windows, their deep crimson hue matching the elegant bedding beneath me. Whoever owned this place had an expensive taste.

    I patted my body just to be sure. Same Mashiro outfit, same soft frilly sleeves, same pink and black dress. At least nothing had changed there. Except¡­ my heels were gone. My bare feet pressed against the cold floor, and I wiggled my toes experimentally.

    I took another deep breath, steeling myself. Okay, first priority: figure out where I am. Second: find out who brought me here. Third¡­ hopefully, not die in some creepy noble¡¯s mansion.

    With that in mind, I carefully stepped forward, pushing aside the heavy bed canopy to get a better look around the room. The air smelled faintly of lavender and aged parchment, a strange but oddly comforting mix. There was an air of stillness, as if this place had been undisturbed for a long time.

    My eyes landed on the large double doors at the far end of the room. If there were answers to be found, they were probably beyond that door. Taking one last steadying breath, I squared my shoulders and made my way toward it.

    "Fufu¡­ Finally, the meal is here."

    Just as I was about to reach for the door handle, a gust of air whooshed past me as the double doors were flung open with a dramatic force that nearly knocked me backward. My heart jumped into my throat as I instinctively took a step back, my muscles tensing in preparation for a fight. And then, she stepped in.

    The woman before me was nothing short of breathtaking, though in a please-don''t-kill-me kind of way. She leaned casually against the doorframe, her voluptuous figure wrapped in what could only be described as an almost transparent, silky nightgown, if you could even call it that. The sheer fabric clung to her curves, revealing just enough to make my brain short-circuit. Her long, wavy violet hair cascaded over her shoulders, and those piercing violet eyes shimmered with amusement as she took in my flustered expression. A slow, sultry smile curled her lips.

    "You¡¯re the hot witch!" I blurted out, pointing at her

    "Oh my, ¡®hot witch¡¯?¡± she purred, her voice dripping with mischief. ¡°What an adorable way to greet your captor. Perhaps I should take it as a compliment?¡±

    I backed up instinctively, my hands fumbling to summon my training sword, but nothing. The weapon didn¡¯t materialize. My heart dropped. Crap. My inventory isn¡¯t working?

    "Relax, little shrine maiden," Viola cooed, taking another step closer. "You look so tense. You should be honored, you know? Not everyone gets the chance to dine with me¡­ as the main course."

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Oh hell no.

    I bolted for the door, but with a flick of her wrist, an unseen force slammed it shut before I could even reach it. I skidded to a stop, spinning back around just in time to see Viola raise her hand, her long fingers elegantly twirling in the air. A faint purple glow shimmered around her nails.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere.¡±

    I swallowed hard. Okay, okay, think, Mikan! Fighting is out. Running is out. Time to stall for my life.

    I straightened my posture and crossed my arms, forcing a smirk onto my face. ¡°Wow, so this is how you treat your guests? No tea? No cookies? Just straight to eating them? What kind of villain hospitality is this?¡±

    Viola let out a soft chuckle, stepping closer until she was mere inches away. She leaned in, her breath tickling my ear as she whispered,

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. I like to play with my food first.¡±

    I AM GOING TO DIE.

    "Where are Yuzu and Catherine?! What did you do to them?!" I demanded, my voice sharp with panic as I took a cautious step back. My heart pounded against my ribs, a mixture of frustration and fear boiling in my chest.

    Viola, however, remained completely unbothered. Instead of answering immediately, she stretched her arms above her head in a lazy, almost seductive manner before letting out a soft sigh, as if I were nothing more than a mild inconvenience interrupting her relaxation.

    "I don¡¯t know," she finally answered with a shrug, her violet eyes half-lidded with amusement. "Probably wondering where you¡¯re at. Maybe panicking? Maybe running around like headless chickens? Sounds about right for those two, doesn''t it?"

    "You don''t know?" I shot back, narrowing my eyes. "You expect me to believe that? You were just fighting them!"

    Viola smirked, tilting her head slightly, her violet eyes gleaming with amusement. "Oh, my dear little shrine maiden," she said, her voice smooth as silk. "Do you really think I keep track of every little pest running around? I had more important things to focus on. Like you."

    Her words sent a chill down my spine.

    I took a slow breath, trying to keep my composure. "If you think I''m going to sit here and let you do whatever you want, you''re out of your mind," I said firmly.

    Viola let out a low chuckle, stepping even closer, forcing me to take a step back until the back of my knees hit the edge of the plush bed. "Oh? And what exactly do you plan to do, little shrine maiden? Without your sword? Without your talismans? Without any way to summon those lovely butterflies of yours?"

    My fists clenched at her casual dismissal. She was toying with me, savoring my frustration like a cat playing with a cornered mouse. The worst part? She was good at it.

    "You''re lying," I shot back, my voice firm, though the uncertainty gnawed at me. I had been fighting on the shrine rooftop, slicing through those grotesque NONO-class creatures, and then nothing. A blink, and I was here. Had she teleported me? Was this some kind of illusion?

    Viola only smirked, taking another step forward. "Oh, sweet shrine maiden, you wound me." She placed a hand over her chest in mock offense, though the glint in her eyes betrayed her enjoyment. "Lying is such a harsh word. I prefer¡­ selectively withholding information."

    Just before I could react, Viola moved with inhuman speed, seizing both of my wrists in a firm grip. Before I knew it, she had pushed me backward, my body sinking into the plush mattress of the oversized bed. The sheer force behind her movement sent a shiver down my spine. I wasn¡¯t weak, but she was fast. My breath hitched as her warm breath tickled against my skin.

    ¡°Kyaa! What are you doing?!¡± I shrieked, my voice echoing off the ornate walls of the Victorian-style room.

    Viola didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she leaned down, her lips parting ever so slightly before she licked my neck, her hot, wet tongue trailing a slow, deliberate path against my skin. My entire body jolted in response, a sharp contrast of disgust and panic shooting through me.

    I struggled, thrashing against her iron grip, but she held me down effortlessly, her strength far surpassing mine. "L-Let go!" I protested, my legs kicking against the soft sheets, trying to buck her off.

    Viola let out a low, pleased hum, her violet eyes glinting with amusement. "Oh? You''re feisty. I like that." Her grip tightened slightly, keeping me firmly pinned in place. "You¡¯re even cuter up close, you know?"

    I clenched my teeth, glaring up at her with all the defiance I could muster. "I swear, if you don¡¯t let me go right now, I will¡ª"

    She chuckled, cutting me off as she leaned in even closer, her nose nearly brushing against mine. "You will what, little shrine maiden?"

    I froze. My heart pounded violently in my chest, my mind racing for a way out of this situation. Damn it! How did I even end up here in the first place?!

 Chapter 64 - Stop sniffing me, you lewd dense cabbage!

    "Aaaa, stop it!" I yelped, my body thrashing beneath her weight as she shamelessly buried her face against my neck. Her breath was warm, her grip unyielding, and the way she inhaled deeply, like some deranged bloodhound savoring a scent, sent an unsettling shiver down my spine. The soft glow of the bedside lantern flickered, casting elongated shadows across the lavish silk sheets and ornate furniture. The rich scent of lavender and old books filled the room, but all I could focus on was the eerie sensation of being trapped beneath her, completely at her mercy.

    Viola ignored my protests entirely, her grip on my wrists unrelenting. "Mmm¡­ you smell delicious," she purred, her voice dripping with satisfaction. Her nose trailed along my skin, her warm breath sending an uncomfortable shiver down my spine.

    "Stop sniffing me, you lewd dense cabbage!" I snapped, twisting my body in a frantic attempt to escape. My efforts felt as futile as trying to move a mountain with sheer will alone. Viola didn¡¯t even flinch. Her grip remained firm, her presence looming over me like a predator toying with its prey. The candlelight flickered, casting eerie shadows across the ornately carved walls, the scent of aged wood and lavender hanging thick in the air. My heart pounded as I gritted my teeth, glaring up at her unshaken, teasing expression.

    She chuckled, a sultry, teasing sound that only made me more irritated. "I can¡¯t help it," she murmured, her voice a lazy purr. "You have this¡­ sweet scent. A mix of fox magic and something otherworldly, even more than the other foxes." She leaned in slightly, her warm breath grazing my skin, making my hairs stand on end. Her violet eyes shimmered with curiosity, a predator sizing up something rare and intriguing. The flickering candlelight cast shadows over her sharp features, emphasizing the smug amusement dancing across her face as she studied me like an enigma waiting to be unraveled.

    Her words made me stiff. Otherworldly? Did she somehow sense that I wasn¡¯t originally from this world?

    Viola suddenly pulled back slightly, her violet eyes gleaming as she studied my face. "Hmm¡­ now I¡¯m even more curious about you, little shrine maiden."

    "I''m not your meal!" I shot back, glaring up at her.

    She smirked. "Oh, but you look so tasty when you¡¯re all flustered."

    "That''s it!" I yelled, finally mustering enough strength to kick her away. My foot connected with her stomach, and she let out a soft oof, staggering back slightly. It wasn¡¯t enough to send her flying across the room, but it gave me just enough space to scramble off the bed.

    I shot to my feet, my body tense, I put some distance between us. My heart was pounding, both from frustration and from the sheer weirdness of the situation.

    "Tell me, what¡¯s going on here?!" I demanded, pointing a shaky finger at her. "Why am I here?! Where are Yuzu and Catherine?! And most importantly, why were you sniffing me like some kind of crazed pervert?!"

    Viola, completely unbothered by my outburst, straightened her posture and stretched her arms, looking more amused than anything. ¡°Well, that was quite the reaction,¡± she said, a slow, playful smirk spreading across her lips. ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to mind that much a second ago, little shrine maiden~¡±

    I gawked at her. "Excuse me?! I was literally fighting for my life just now!"

    She chuckled, covering her mouth with her fingertips as if she found my suffering adorable. "Oh, don¡¯t be so dramatic. I was just¡­ getting a good whiff of you."

    "THAT MAKES IT WORSE!"

    Viola let out a dramatic sigh, as if I was the one being unreasonable. ¡°Fine, fine, no more sniffing. For now.¡±

    I felt my eyes twitch. What do you mean ¡®for now¡¯?!

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°As for your little friends,¡± she continued, twirling a strand of her long violet hair, ¡°I have no idea. Probably still at the shrine, wondering where you¡¯ve disappeared to.¡±

    I clenched my fists. "Then why am I here?"

    Viola¡¯s smirk widened as she sauntered closer, slow and deliberate. "Well¡­ that¡¯s the fun part, isn¡¯t it?" She leaned in slightly, her violet eyes gleaming with mischief. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a guess, Mashiro?¡±

    "You¡¯re¡­ a pervert¡­?" I answered, my voice trailing off.

    Viola blinked at me, then burst into laughter. Not just a small chuckle, full-on, amused, cackling laughter. She doubled over slightly, clutching her stomach as if I had just told the funniest joke in the world.

    "Oh, Mashiro," she said between laughs, wiping a tear from the corner of her eye. "That¡¯s adorable. But no, dear, I¡¯m not just a pervert.¡± She stepped closer, her eyes gleaming with amusement and something else, something I really didn¡¯t like.

    I instinctively took a step back. "Then what do you want?"

    Viola placed a hand on her chest, feigning deep thought. ¡°Hmm¡­ how do I put this?¡± She tapped her chin before flashing a sly grin. ¡°Let¡¯s just say, I have a very keen interest in you, little shrine maiden.¡±

    I felt my entire body tense up. "That doesn¡¯t sound reassuring at all."

    She only chuckled, her violet eyes twinkling with mischief as she reached out, fingers poised to ruffle my hair like one would a pet. I immediately ducked, barely avoiding her hand, the air shifting as her fingertips grazed past where my head had just been. Her amused smirk only deepened, as if she found my reaction utterly adorable, while the dim candlelight cast flickering shadows across the elegant room, making her seem all the more predatory.

    "Fox-kin have a special scent, you see," Viola purred, her violet eyes gleaming with mischief as she took a slow step forward. "They all feel... otherworldly, as if some part of them came from another realm entirely."

    I tensed, my instincts screaming at me to stay on guard. "And that has what to do with you sniffing my neck like a weirdo?" I shot back, rubbing the spot where she had just invaded my personal space.

    Viola let out a soft chuckle, her expression unreadable. "Curiosity, little shrine maiden. Some scents are irresistible, like yours."

    I stiffened. "Okay, ew. That''s the creepiest thing you¡¯ve said so far."

    She merely grinned, tilting her head as if she were enjoying my reaction far too much. "Oh, don¡¯t act so surprised. Didn¡¯t you ever wonder why fox-kin are so rare? Why are they always at the center of myths, legends¡­ and conflicts?"

    I frowned, crossing my arms. "What are you trying to say?"

    Viola¡¯s smile widened, but she didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she sauntered over to a nearby chair, sinking into it gracefully, one leg crossed over the other. "Let¡¯s just say¡­ the power within your kind doesn¡¯t just belong to this world. It¡¯s borrowed. And anything borrowed can be taken back."

    Viola smirked, lifting her hand with a slow, deliberate motion. Suddenly, shimmering portals flickered into existence beside her, like floating mirrors into other worlds. I gasped as my eyes darted between them, each portal revealed a completely different civilization.

    One showed a sprawling futuristic city, its skyline dominated by sleek, glowing towers and airborne vehicles gliding effortlessly through neon-lit pathways. Another revealed a medieval town bustling with armored knights, merchant stalls, and towering castles surrounded by massive stone walls. Then, my gaze landed on the strangest one, a massive turtle, its shell carrying an entire village on its back, moving slowly across an endless ocean.

    Viola lazily waved her hand, shifting the scenes before me like she was casually flipping through TV channels. ¡°You see, fox-kin aren¡¯t just creatures of this world,¡± she mused, her voice dripping with amusement. ¡°They exist everywhere, woven into myths, hidden in shadows, thriving in places most people never even dream of.¡± She tilted her head, her violet eyes gleaming. ¡°And yet, despite being so widespread, they always share one thing in common.¡±

    I swallowed, suddenly feeling uneasy. ¡°And that is¡­?¡±

    Viola¡¯s smirk widened. ¡°They never truly belong.¡±

    I stopped to think, my gaze shifting between the portals, each one a glimpse into a world I had never known yet somehow felt drawn to. The hum of magic in the air sent a tingling sensation down my spine.

    "I will give you a place where you belong," Viola murmured, her voice velvety as she took slow, deliberate steps towards me. The flickering candlelight cast shifting shadows across her face, accentuating the predatory glint in her violet eyes. My breath caught in my throat as she closed the distance, the warmth of her presence pressing against me. Before I could react, she tilted my chin up with a single, teasing finger, her touch featherlight yet commanding. Then, without hesitation, she leaned in, her lips brushing against mine in a lingering kiss, both soft and possessive. A shiver ran down my spine as her voice, now a whisper against my lips, sent an eerie thrill through me. "If you let me use your power."

 Chapter 65 - D-donâ€™t â€˜what an honorâ€™ me!

    "Wh-wh-whaaa!!" I screamed, my entire body jolting as if struck by lightning. Heat surged to my face, my ears burning so hot they might as well have been on fire. I stumbled backward, nearly tripping over my own feet, my hands flying up to my lips in pure shock. The dim candlelight flickered wildly in the ornate chandelier above, casting long, wavering shadows across the lavishly furnished room. Velvet curtains billowed slightly from an unseen draft, and the scent of lavender and aged parchment filled the air, mixing with the lingering warmth on my lips. My tail bristled, fluffing up in sheer panic as I stammered, ¡°Th-that was my first kiss¡­¡±

    My fingers trembled as they brushed against my lips, the lingering warmth of Viola¡¯s touch sending a shiver down my spine. My mind was a mess, my thoughts scrambling for any logical explanation, any possible way to process what had just happened. But all I could hear was my own heartbeat, pounding wildly in my chest like a drum of war.

    "You¡­ You¡­!" I stammered, my voice caught somewhere between outrage and disbelief. My tail fluffed up in sheer panic, standing on end like an alarmed cat. "W-why did you?! H-how could you?!"

    Viola, on the other hand, looked entirely too pleased with herself. She licked her lips, her violet eyes gleaming with wicked amusement as she tilted her head. "Oh my~? Was that really your first?" She placed a hand on her cheek, feigning innocence, though the smug smirk on her lips betrayed her true intentions. "What an honor~"

    I felt my entire body seize up. "D-don¡¯t ¡®what an honor¡¯ me!!" My voice cracked as I pointed a shaking finger at her, my face burning hotter than the sun. "You can¡¯t just go around stealing people''s first kisses like that!! Th-there are rules! Boundaries! Consent!!!"

    I took a shaky step back, my tail fluffed up in sheer panic as my ears twitched wildly. "A-and besides! You can¡¯t just go around messing with people¡¯s hearts like this! Do you have any idea how flustered I am right now?! My brain is practically melting!!"

    Viola¡¯s smirk only deepened, her violet eyes shimmering with amusement. "Oh my, Mashiro, are you saying my kiss left such an impression on you? How adorable~"

    "That¡¯s not the point!!" I practically wailed, burying my face in my hands. "This isn¡¯t some game to just, ugh! You¡¯re impossible!"

    Viola only chuckled, crossing her arms as she leaned slightly closer, making my heart jump in my throat. "Oh, but Mashiro~" she cooed, her voice dripping with mischief. "You looked so adorable, all flustered like that. How could I possibly resist?"

    "You¡ª!!" I couldn''t even form words anymore. My brain had officially stopped functioning.

    ¡°So¡­ what will it be?¡± Viola purred, her voice smooth like silk as she reached out and gave my head a gentle pat. Her fingers slid through my hair with an infuriatingly familiar ease, as if she had already decided I belonged to her.

    I stiffened at the touch, my ears twitching as I swatted her hand away. ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± I muttered, still reeling from everything. My heart was still pounding, my lips still tingling, and my brain was desperately trying to process the fact that this woman had just stolen my first kiss like it was some casual greeting. ¡°Why are you asking me? What did you do to other fox-kin?¡±

    Viola tilted her head, her violet eyes gleaming like polished gems. ¡°Oh? Curious, are we?¡± She smirked before gracefully sinking into the nearby chair, crossing her legs as if we were merely discussing the weather. "Well, you see, I need their consent before I can take their power." She said it so casually, like she was discussing borrowing a book rather than something that sounded incredibly sinister.

    I squinted at her. ¡°You need consent for this but not for my first kiss?!¡± I shot back, my lips forming an indignant pout as I crossed my arms.

    Viola burst into laughter, a rich, delighted sound that made my face burn even hotter. ¡°Oh, Mashiro~¡± she practically sang, leaning forward with a teasing smile. ¡°That¡¯s what makes it so fun~ Your reactions are absolutely priceless.¡±

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    I groaned, feeling my tail fluff up in frustration, the soft fur bristling like an angry cat¡¯s. The room felt warmer now, or maybe it was just the heat of my rising emotions. The flickering candlelight cast restless shadows along the walls, their movements almost mirroring my own agitation. ¡°This isn¡¯t a joke!!¡± I huffed, crossing my arms as my ears twitched erratically, betraying my flustered state. My tail swayed sharply behind me, an undeniable tell of my frustration, but Viola only watched me with that infuriatingly amused smirk, as if she were savoring every second of my reaction.

    She merely chuckled, resting her chin on her palm as she studied me with an almost predatory amusement. ¡°Oh, but it is~ You¡¯re just too adorable for your own good.¡±

    I took a deep breath, trying to ground myself before I lost what little sanity I had left. "You''re impossible," I muttered, rubbing my temples. "So, what happens if they say no?"

    ¡°Oh, then I just have to convince them otherwise.¡± Viola¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver. If anything, it grew sharper. Viola smirked, clearly entertained by my outrage. "Well, if it makes you feel better, I could have taken what I wanted forcefully." She leaned in slightly, her violet eyes gleaming with amusement. "But where¡¯s the fun in that?"

    I shuddered, stepping back instinctively. "Creepy," I muttered under my breath before straightening up.

    Viola tapped her chin thoughtfully. "Oh, some agreed, some refused. The ones who refused¡­ well, let¡¯s just say they were stubborn little things." Her smirk deepened. "But you¡¯re different, aren''t you, Mashiro? You feel different. Your scent, your presence¡­ You''re more than just a simple fox-kin."

    I stiffened at her words, swallowing hard. Did she¡­ know? Did she somehow sense that I wasn¡¯t originally from this world?

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you,¡± Viola continued, her voice smooth as silk, each syllable dripping with a deceptive gentleness. ¡°What will it be? Will you let me borrow your power?¡± She lifted her hand toward me, palm open, as if offering a contract written in the air itself. The flickering candlelight cast long, wavering shadows across her delicate fingers, making them seem almost otherworldly.

    I hesitated, my mind racing. The room felt smaller, the air heavier, as if the very walls were waiting for my answer. The flickering candlelight wavered in the tension, shadows stretching and shrinking across the plush carpet. The scent of lavender and aged parchment curled around me, grounding me in the moment. I thought about Yuzu, about Catherine, about everything that had happened up until now. Their faces flashed through my mind, each memory tugging at me from a different direction. My heart pounded as I swallowed hard, feeling the weight of Viola¡¯s expectant gaze pressing against my skin. And then, I took a deep breath.

    ¡°No.¡±

    A tense silence filled the space between us. Viola remained still, her violet eyes locked onto mine. For a long moment, she simply stared, her expression unreadable. Then, finally, she sighed, the faintest hint of amusement still clinging to her tone.

    ¡°I see,¡± she murmured.

    Before I could react, she reached out, her warm fingers grazing my cheek. A soft touch, gentle, yet undeniably firm. My breath hitched as she trailed her fingertips along my skin, leaving a strange, tingling warmth in their wake.

    I tensed, my hands instinctively pushing against her shoulders, but she didn¡¯t budge. Her fingers brushed along my jaw, tilting my face just enough to deepen the contact. My tail bristled, my ears flicking wildly in a mix of frustration and flustered panic.

    The warmth of her lips pressed against mine, soft yet insistent, sent a jolt through my entire body. My ears twitched violently, my tail bristled, and my brain practically short-circuited. I tried to push her away, but my hands only met the fabric of her silky robe, the heat of her body seeping through it. The overwhelming sensation flooded my senses, making my legs feel weak, my balance unsteady. My breath hitched, the rapid pounding of my heart drowning out every other sound in the room. The faint scent of roses and something darker curled around me, intoxicating and inescapable.

    Kyaaa! This isn¡¯t fair! My mind screamed.

    ¡°Mmph¡ª!!¡± I made a muffled protest, my fingers gripping the armrests of the chair as I squirmed beneath her. The room suddenly felt way too warm, the flickering candlelight casting deep shadows that danced across the walls. A haze settled over my mind, my thoughts growing sluggish as an overwhelming drowsiness took hold.

    My eyelids grew heavier with each passing second, my body slackening as warmth spread through my limbs, seeping into my very bones. My breathing slowed, each inhale shallower than the last. The flickering glow of the candles blurred together, melting into a hazy swirl of gold and amber. My fingers twitched slightly before going limp. The soft hum of Viola¡¯s voice wrapped around me like a lullaby, her words indistinct yet strangely soothing. The weight of sleep pressed down on me, an irresistible tide pulling me under. My vision darkened, my last conscious thought slipping away as everything faded into a velvety black void.

 Chapter 66 - Wh-wh-wh-wha?!

    "Good morning," a familiar silver-haired girl sat at the edge of her seat, her legs crossed elegantly as she peered at me with an almost pitiful expression. The soft glow of the library''s overhead lamps cast a gentle shimmer over her hair, making it look like strands of moonlight woven together. She rested her chin on her palm, studying me with a quiet amusement. "Did you get a good sleep?"

    I blinked groggily, my vision still adjusting as I rubbed my eyes. My limbs felt strangely heavy, as if I had been asleep for far too long. Slowly, I straightened up, taking in my surroundings.

    The library stretched out around me in an eerie silence. Tall wooden bookshelves loomed over rows of desks, their shelves packed tightly with books of all kinds. Some aged and dust-covered, others pristine and freshly bound. The scent of ink, parchment, and faint traces of coffee lingered in the air. A few students sat scattered across the room, absorbed in their own worlds. Some were hunched over their homework, scribbling furiously into their notebooks, while others were lost in fiction, flipping through the pages with quiet concentration. The occasional rustle of paper and the distant creak of a chair were the only sounds that disturbed the hush.

    "I was wondering when I¡¯d meet you again." The girl¡¯s voice brought my attention back to her. I blinked at her outfit, frilly, bright, and completely out of place for a library. A magical girl cosplay, complete with a pastel ribbon, gemstone accessories, and a frilled short skirt that seemed a little too breezy for the quiet, scholarly atmosphere. She followed my gaze and let out a small chuckle, as if she¡¯d already anticipated my reaction. "Ah, I was attending a Comiket just now," she explained casually, twirling a strand of silver hair between her fingers.

    "It looks good on you," I muttered, suppressing a yawn as I leaned against the wooden desk, still feeling the remnants of sleep clinging to my thoughts.

    She beamed at the compliment, her eyes twinkling. "Thanks, Mikan."

    "So¡­ what is it now, Furukawa Shiro?" I asked, my voice carrying a sluggish edge as I rubbed my temples. "Why am I here?"

    Furukawa leaned back slightly, her silver hair catching the dim light of the library, giving it an almost ethereal glow. She tapped a slender finger against her cheek, a knowing smile playing at her lips.

    "Straight to the point, huh?" she mused, tilting her head slightly. "Not even a ''how have you been'' or ''it''s nice to see you''?" Her voice had a teasing lilt to it, but beneath it, there was something else, something unreadable.

    I sighed, glancing around at the silent figures in the library. Despite the presence of so many people, the atmosphere felt strangely... detached. It was as if they were just background noise, their actions repeating in a dull cycle, turning pages, scribbling notes, staring blankly at their books. No one looked up. No one reacted to our conversation. It was unsettling.

    Furukawa, on the other hand, was vivid. Too vivid. Her outfit, her expression, her presence, they stood out like color in a grayscale painting.

    I frowned. "Something feels off," I muttered, shifting in my seat. The wooden chair creaked beneath me. "This place... it doesn''t feel real."

    Shiro let out a small hum of amusement. "Sharp as always, Mikan."

    She leaned forward, resting her elbows on the table, and clasped her hands together. "You''re here because I wanted to see you," she said simply, her eyes never leaving mine.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Something about the way she said it made my skin prickle.

    "...And?" I pressed, my fingers unconsciously gripping the edge of the table.

    Furukawa''s smile widened ever so slightly. "And because you have questions, don''t you?"

    The flickering library lights cast long shadows behind her, stretching unnaturally across the polished wooden floor. I swallowed, the air suddenly feeling heavier.

    Of course, I had questions. Too many of them. But the biggest one was¡ª

    "Did you kill me to send me to that world?" I asked quietly, my voice barely above a whisper, as if saying it any louder would shatter the fragile reality around us. The weight of my own words pressed down on my chest, making it harder to breathe. The flickering light overhead buzzed faintly, casting uneven shadows that seemed to dance around Furukawa''s unmoving form. Her eyes, sharp and unwavering, held an unsettling glint, as though she had been expecting this question all along.

    Furukawa''s eyes gleamed. "Does it matter?"

    I immediately grabbed her cheek, my fingers trembling slightly as I leaned in, close enough that I could feel the warmth of her breath against my skin. The dim library lights flickered above us, casting shifting shadows across her face. "Please, no more games," I murmured, my voice thick with desperation. My heartbeat pounded in my ears, my grip tightening ever so slightly. "Do I... still exist... on Earth?"

    We were so close that I could feel our noses brush against each other, the faint warmth of her breath ghosting over my skin. The dim library lights flickered above us, casting shifting shadows that danced across her face, highlighting the sharp glint in her eyes. Time felt suspended in that moment, the space between us charged with something unspoken, something heavy.

    Furukawa sighed, a soft, almost resigned exhale that tickled my skin. I could feel the warmth of her breath lingering in the space between us, a moment of hesitation stretched thin. Then, with a quiet certainty, she leaned forward. The world around us seemed to slow as her lips met mine, the sensation startlingly real amidst the eerie unreality of the library. The scent of old parchment and faint perfume mixed in the air, and for a fleeting moment, all of my questions, my doubts, my fears, vanished.

    "Wh-wh-wh-wha?!" I stammered, my face growing hot as I jerked back slightly, my grip on her cheek loosening. The warmth of her breath still lingered on my skin, a ghost of the moment that had just passed. My heartbeat thundered in my ears, and I struggled to steady my thoughts.

    Furukawa''s smile didn''t waver. If anything, it deepened, her gaze flickering with something both knowing and unreadable. She tilted her head slightly, silver strands of hair slipping over her shoulder as she studied my reaction.

    "I will tell you," she said softly, her voice carrying an almost teasing lilt, "but not now. You were still in the middle of something, weren''t you?"

    The weight of her words pressed against me, mingling with the lingering sensation of her lips, the surreal atmosphere of the library folding around us like a dream I couldn''t quite grasp. I swallowed, my fingers unconsciously curling against the smooth surface of the table, grounding myself. What did she mean by ''in the middle of something''? And why did it feel like I was forgetting something important?

    "Oh, right. Viola," I said, a creeping sense of unease washing over me. My brows furrowed as I tried to grasp at the fading threads of my memory, like trying to hold onto a dream slipping through my fingers. "Wait, why did I almost forget that?" My voice wavered slightly, my mind racing. It felt as though something, or someone had nudged the thought away, pushing it into the recesses of my consciousness.

    "How many luminous gems do you think you collected?" Furukawa asked, her voice lilting with curiosity as she suddenly changed the subject.

    "42," I answered without hesitation, my tone firm. "I''ll never forget how many of those things I have." Even so, I knew there were still plenty I hadn¡¯t managed to collect while battling those NONO creatures atop the shrine.

    Furukawa leaned forward, placing her hands firmly on the wooden table. A soft, almost imperceptible shimmer rippled through the air before countless luminous gems suddenly materialized between us. The radiant stones reflected the dim library lights, casting scattered glimmers across the surface. "I gathered all the ones you missed," she said with a playful smile. "Now you have enough for a gacha roll, so... what do you say?"

 Chapter 67 - Oh, not again!

    I immediately grabbed the gems on top of the table, their smooth surfaces cool against my fingertips. They shimmered like fragments of stardust, casting faint, multicolored glows that reflected off the polished wood. As soon as my hands made contact, a soft chime echoed in the air, clear and crystalline, like the ringing of wind chimes swaying in the breeze.

    Then, suddenly, a holographic screen materialized in front of me. The interface had a sleek, ethereal glow, its text shimmering with a soft white light. My breath hitched as I read the prompt displayed before me.

    [Convert 100 Luminous Gems into one Redshift Ticket]

    [Yes] [No]

    The choice hovered in the air, waiting, expectant. My fingers were trembling slightly. Anticipation and uncertainty mingling in the pit of my stomach. Furukawa watched me in silence, her expression unreadable, but there was an amused glint in her eyes, as if she already knew what I would do.

    Without hesitation, I pressed [Yes].

    The moment my fingertip touched the option, a pulse of light surged through the screen, rippling outward like a drop of water in a still pond. The Luminous Gems in my grasp dissolved into golden particles, swirling into the air like tiny fireflies before being absorbed into the holographic interface. The air around me felt charged, humming with unseen energy, as if the very fabric of reality was shifting in response to my action.

    A mechanical whirring noise followed, a sound akin to gears turning, like an ancient mechanism stirring awake after centuries of slumber. The screen pulsed, then dimmed, and in the next instant, a single item materialized before me.

    A Redshift Ticket. It hovered slightly above the table, its edges lined with faint traces of cosmic energy, pulsing like the heartbeat of a star. I swallowed, my fingers reaching out toward it, hesitant yet drawn in by its allure.

    "So," Furukawa''s voice cut through the charged atmosphere, bringing me back to the present. "Are you ready for the roll, Mikan?"

    Her smirk was knowing, teasing. The frills of her magical girl outfit shifted as she adjusted her posture, the pastel ribbons in her silver hair swaying with her every movement. The gemstone accessories adorning her gloves and boots caught the dim light of the library, casting prismatic reflections onto the wooden table between us. Her corset-style bodice shimmered with celestial embroidery, and the layered skirt, with its translucent fabric, rippled with every slight motion. The outfit, a mixture of elegance and fantasy, was undeniably eye-catching, though completely out of place in the quiet setting of the library.

    I could feel the weight of her gaze, the expectation hanging in the air. The Redshift Ticket pulsed softly in my palm, warm to the touch, almost as if it carried a will of its own. I exhaled slowly.

    "Yeah," I murmured, tightening my grip.

    I took a deep breath, feeling the faint warmth of the Redshift Ticket against my fingertips. The ticket pulsed gently, as if alive, its shifting hues of crimson and violet resembling the dying light of a setting sun. A strange sensation coursed through me, anticipation mixed with something unexplainable, like standing at the edge of a dream just before waking.

    Without a second thought, I ripped the ticket in half. The moment the paper was torn apart, a surge of energy erupted from it, spreading like ripples in water. The library around me shuddered, the air trembling with an unseen force. A blinding light flashed from the torn halves, forcing me to shield my eyes as a rush of warmth washed over me.

    The moment the paper split, a burst of radiant energy erupted from the tear. The library around me flickered, the once-muted glow of the lamps drowned out by an overwhelming cascade of light. The air vibrated with an unseen force, making my skin tingle as shimmering particles spiraled upward, swirling like a miniature galaxy.

    Colors erupted in rapid succession, painting the space before me in an array of vibrant hues: white, green, blue, purple, gold, and rainbow. Each shade pulsed with a life of its own, swirling like celestial ribbons unfurling in the void. The light flickered and danced across the polished wooden surface of the table, casting prismatic reflections onto the shelves lined with countless books. The gentle hum of energy in the air resonated with an almost musical quality, as if the very essence of magic was singing in response to my action.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Each color pulsed, flickering as they arranged themselves into a circular formation, orbiting around the point where the Redshift Ticket had once been. My heart pounded in my chest as I clenched my fists, watching the glowing spectrum spin faster and faster, merging into a single, blinding burst of radiance.

    Furukawa watched me with an amused smirk, her silver hair gleaming under the ethereal light. "Well?" she mused, her voice carrying the faintest edge of curiosity. "What do you think you''ll get, Mikan?"

    I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away from the glowing vortex before me. My hands curled into fists at my sides.

    "I don¡¯t know," I murmured. "But I¡¯m about to find out."

    The swirling vortex of colors slowed, each hue fading one by one as the energy condensed into a single point of light. My breath hitched as I watched the glow settle into a deep, rich purple.

    Epic. The holographic screen flickered to life before me, lines of golden text forming as the result finalized.

    << Yumi Lv. 1 (Epic) >>

    EXP: 0/100

    Magical Attack +18

    Description: A bow used by Miko. Use it carefully, or she would pout dramatically, crossing her arms and refusing to talk to you for a full minute. It takes 15 MP to shoot a single arrow made out of magic, as well as the dwindling hope of the game developers when they first implemented this mechanic into Luminous Dream, praying it wouldn¡¯t break the balance too much.

    A brilliant purple light coalesced before my eyes, taking shape in the air. Slowly, the glow faded, revealing a sleek, elegant bow. The wooden frame was lined with delicate crimson inscriptions, pulsating faintly as if alive. At the center, an intricate talisman was tied near the grip, fluttering slightly as if caught in an unseen breeze.

    I let out a small breath, my fingers twitching slightly as I reached out. The bow felt warm in my hands, lighter than I expected yet sturdy. When I brushed my fingers against the string, a faint hum resonated through the air, almost like a whisper of something forgotten.

    Furukawa Shiro let out a soft chuckle, leaning forward with an intrigued expression. "Ah, so you got Yumi, huh?" she mused. "A relic of nostalgia. A weapon meant for those with precision¡­ and patience."

    I furrowed my brows, staring at the bow in my hands like it had just insulted my entire lineage. Precision and patience? Two things I wasn¡¯t exactly known for. In fact, if I had a personal stat sheet, those would be sitting at a solid zero. I gave the bow an experimental tug, half-expecting it to scold me for my recklessness. Instead, it hummed softly, as if mocking me. "Great," I muttered. "Guess I just rolled myself into a self-improvement arc."

    I inspected the bow further, running my fingers along its polished wooden surface. The crimson inscriptions pulsed faintly, as if acknowledging my touch. In Luminous Dream, this bow was part of a frustratingly difficult archery minigame, one that had tormented players with its finicky hitbox detection and wind resistance mechanics. Many had raged, few had mastered it, and yet, here it was in my hands, daring me to relive those moments of trial and error in real-time. I sighed, wondering if the developers had a personal vendetta against casual players like me.

    In the game, it was used by Miko, one of Mashiro''s closest friends, a shrine maiden known for her sharp tongue and even sharper aim. She was infamous for scolding players who misused her weapon, often appearing in-game to deliver a disappointed glare if someone fired an arrow recklessly. The bow carried her essence, imbued with both spiritual energy and a lingering sense of passive-aggressive judgment.

    "Well, it¡¯s still an Epic," I muttered, tightening my grip on the bow as I eyed the description again. A single arrow cost 15 MP, not exactly cheap.

    "Why don''t you try it?" Furukawa said, her silver hair catching the dim library light as she pointed towards a towering bookshelf with an apple precariously balanced on the top shelf. Her cape fluttered slightly, as if caught in an unseen breeze, adding to the theatrical effect. The moment she spoke, a strange hush fell over the room. One by one, the library''s patrons flickered like glitches in an old video game, then disappeared entirely, leaving behind only the faint echo of pages turning in the empty silence.

    I aimed my bow at the apple, and the moment I did, a transparent arrow materialized, shimmering faintly with an ethereal glow. It hovered just above the bowstring, pulsing slightly, as if awaiting my command. The sensation was eerily familiar, just like in the game. My fingers tensed instinctively, feeling the subtle hum of magic flowing through the weapon, the weightless energy of the spectral arrow ready to be unleashed.

    I unleashed the arrow, watching as it sliced cleanly through the apple perched five meters above me. The satisfying thunk of impact barely had time to register before an ominous creaking noise echoed through the empty library. My eyes darted upward just in time to witness the entire bookshelf, an absolute behemoth of literature and impending doom, tilting forward at an alarming angle.

    "Oh, not again!" I yelped, instinctively raising my arms as if they could somehow stop a cascade of hardcover-bound knowledge from flattening me. Pages rustled like a thousand whispering voices preparing to eulogize my short-lived victory.

    Furukawa, ever the spectator in my suffering, grinned with far too much amusement. "Oops," she mused, not even trying to hide her laughter as gravity claimed its prize.

    With a dramatic crash, I was buried beneath an avalanche of books, my only solace being that at least they were well-written.

 Chapter 68 - CATHERINE, WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!

    ¡°Hmph!¡± I tried to scream, but my mouth was muffled, a soft cloth wrapped tightly around it, silencing any coherent words. My arms and legs struggled, but they were bound in cuffs, cool metal pressing against my skin, limiting my movement. A faint rattling echoed through the dimly lit room as I twisted in place, my senses slowly catching up with the situation.

    I looked to see that I was lying on a grand four-poster bed, its plush purple sheets cool against my skin. The silk canopy draped elegantly above, its translucent fabric shimmering under the dim glow of enchanted lanterns. The mattress beneath me was absurdly soft, almost as if I had been placed atop a cloud rather than a bed, making the entire situation feel even more surreal.

    ¡°Wha?!¡± A shocked gasp snapped my attention forward. In front of me stood a stunning woman with deep violet hair cascading down her back in elegant waves. Her amethyst eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at me, her lips parting slightly in an expression of pure shock. She wore a luxurious black corset dress adorned with silver embroidery, hugging her figure tightly. The soft glow of the candlelight flickered across her pale skin, casting shifting shadows that accentuated her sharp features. And, of course, it was impossible not to notice, her ample chest, barely restrained by the corset, moved with every breath she took.

    ¡°How did you wake up already?!¡± she blurted out, taking a step back, her heels clicking softly against the polished wooden floor.

    I groaned against the gag, my mind racing. Where was I? How did I end up like this?

    A quick glance around told me that I was in a lavish room, unlike anything I had seen before. The walls were deep crimson, decorated with gold accents and intricate floral patterns. A chandelier, adorned with violet gemstones, hung from the ceiling, casting a warm, ambient glow. Plush velvet curtains framed a large window, but they were drawn shut, blocking out the outside world. To my left, an ornate wooden desk sat cluttered with alchemical vials, strange glowing crystals, and a half-finished book with an elegant quill resting beside it. Shelves lined the walls, filled with old tomes, bottles of unknown substances, and decorative trinkets that shimmered mysteriously.

    To my right was an extravagant four-poster bed with silky purple sheets, the sheer canopy draping over it, adding to the almost enchanting atmosphere. The scent of lavender and something faintly sweet lingered in the air, mixing with the slight burn of candle wax.

    I let out another muffled grunt, twisting my body again in an attempt to loosen my restraints. Viola frowned, crossing her arms under her chest, clearly contemplating something.

    ¡°This is unexpected,¡± she muttered, tapping a finger against her lip. ¡°I put in extra care to make sure you¡¯d be asleep for at least another few hours.¡±

    My eyes narrowed. What was that supposed to mean?!

    Viola let out a soft sigh, placing a hand on her hip. ¡°Well, I suppose there''s no point in panicking now. Since you¡¯re awake... I guess I¡¯ll have to improvise.¡±

    Before Viola could make her next move, a sudden gust of wind howled through the room, snuffing out the candlelight and plunging everything into eerie darkness. The window curtains flared wildly as if an unseen force had torn them open.

    ¡°What¡ª?!¡± Viola gasped, turning sharply toward the window.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    The temperature plummeted in an instant, and a thick, suffocating aura filled the space, pressing down like an unseen weight. The flickering candle flames shuddered before vanishing altogether, plunging the room into an eerie darkness. A gust of cold wind swept through, making the curtains billow violently as if possessed by a malevolent force. Then, in the blink of an eye, two figures emerged seamlessly from the shadows, as if the darkness itself had given them form. One was clad in a dark, flowing cloak that rippled unnaturally, absorbing the dim ambient light, while the other donned elaborate crimson witch robes adorned with mystical symbols that pulsed faintly with an otherworldly glow.

    "Bery step away from Mashiro," Yuzu¡¯s voice rang out, calm yet carrying an undeniable edge of authority. Her jet black eyes locked onto Viola, her expression unreadable, but the sheer presence she exuded was enough to send a chill down anyone¡¯s spine. The air around her crackled with unseen energy, wisps of darkness curling around her fingertips like serpents ready to strike.

    "This is ridiculous," Viola huffed, dramatically throwing a hand toward the window. "It''s the middle of the night! Can''t we just reschedule this whole dramatic rescue for tomorrow? I could use some beauty sleep, you know!"

    "Yeah, you''re right," Catherine said with a teasing smirk, flipping her long, crimson hair over her shoulder as she sauntered toward me. She grabbed my gag with a dramatic flourish, yanking it away with an exaggerated gasp. "Oh, Mashiro, did the mean witch tie you up? How tragic!" She then pointed her staff at my cuffs, her eyes glinting mischievously as she whispered an incantation. A burst of golden light flashed from her staff, and with a sharp crack, the metal restraints shattered, clattering onto the plush carpet below.

    "Catherine, Yuzu!" I yelled out, my voice laced with both relief and exasperation.

    "Yeah, yeah," Catherine said, stretching her arms above her head before flopping onto the bed beside me. She let out a dramatic sigh, sinking into the plush sheets. "You really know how to get yourself into weird situations, huh?" With a lazy grin, she rolled onto her side and draped an arm over my shoulder like we were just having a casual sleepover instead of a dramatic rescue. "Anyway, goodnight."

    "Hey! That''s no fair!" Viola huffed, dramatically flipping her hair as she copied Catherine''s behavior and plopped down next to me. She wiggled around on the plush mattress, trying to make herself comfortable. "Scooch over, I need more room! This bed is big enough for a royal slumber party, and I refuse to be left out!"

    "CATHERINE, WHAT ARE YOU DOING?! SHE KIDNAPPED AND CUFFED ME!" I flailed my arms in frustration, my voice rising in disbelief.

    Catherine waved a dismissive hand. "Oh, come on, Mashiro. She at least had the courtesy to use silk cuffs. Some people would pay good money for that experience."

    I sputtered, too stunned to form a proper response.

    Viola, meanwhile, crossed her arms with a dramatic pout. "Hey, I only gagged and cuffed you so you wouldn''t scream and thrash while I carefully extracted your fox spatial magic essence! I had a whole system planned, you know!"

    "That doesn''t make it better!" I snapped.

    Meanwhile, Yuzu stood in stunned silence, her expression shifting between disbelief and confusion. She blinked a few times, as if trying to process the absurdity of the situation before finally muttering, "Mashiro... bery like kidnapped princess?"

    "NO!" I denied, throwing my hands up in exasperation. I pointed an accusatory finger at Viola, who was now lounging dramatically on the bed, playing with a lock of her violet hair. "How are you chill with this crazy hot lady?! She literally tied me up! This is a CRIME!"

    Viola scoffed, flipping her hair over her shoulder. "Oh, please. It''s only a crime if I get arrested. Besides, you looked cute like that."

    "SEE?!" I gestured wildly, looking to Catherine and Yuzu for support.

    Catherine just sighed, rubbing her temples. "We''re sisters. So, as a vow of witchhood, we put a curse on ourselves so that we never settle a fight at night." She leaned against her staff, looking completely unbothered by the escalating chaos. "Which means, technically, this isn''t a fight. It''s just... an unconventional family reunion."

    Yuzu nodded sagely. "Bery witch family drama."

 Chapter 69 - And NOT goodnight to you two!

    Viola¡¯s room was surprisingly modest for someone who carried herself with such arrogance. The walls were lined with towering bookshelves, stuffed to the brim with dusty tomes and old parchment, their spines worn from years of use. A faint, flickering light from a single enchanted lantern cast long shadows across the room, the soft glow illuminating the wooden floor and the cauldron resting in the corner, its contents long since cooled, leaving behind only the faint scent of herbs and lingering magic.

    The centerpiece of the room was a large canopy bed, draped in deep violet curtains embroidered with silver thread in the shape of arcane runes. Viola lay sprawled across it, her dark cloak partially covering the sheets as she closed her eyes. Catherine, in contrast, had neatly tucked herself in on the opposite side, her ever-present witch hat still perched atop her head, somehow refusing to budge even as she shifted slightly.

    ¡°So anyway, goodnight,¡± Viola muttered, her voice lazy as she turned onto her side, sinking further into the plush bedding. The deep violet canopy above her swayed slightly from the movement, the embroidered silver runes catching the dim lantern light, making them shimmer faintly like distant stars. She let out a slow, drawn-out sigh, her exhaustion evident as she buried her face into a pillow, clearly expecting the conversation to end there.

    Catherine let out a soft hum of agreement, her crimson eyes slipping shut. ¡°Goodnight too.¡±

    I sighed, rubbing my temples before pushing the blanket off me. The room was strangely warm despite its eerie, dim-lit atmosphere, and the heavy scent of old books mixed with alchemical residue made it feel almost suffocating. Ignoring the comfort of the bed, I got up and walked over to where Yuzu was, standing as she watched.

    ¡°And NOT goodnight to you two!¡± I grumbled, crossing my arms as I shot a pointed look at them. The lingering warmth of the bed still clung to my skin, but the stifling atmosphere of the room, thick with old parchment and alchemical residue, made it impossible to relax. I glanced at Yuzu, who was still standing near the corner, her tail flicking idly, clearly as restless as I was.

    Viola cracked one eye open, her violet gaze flickering in the dim light, a lazy frown settling on her face. "You''re not going to sleep? What¡¯s wrong with you?" she asked, her voice groggy yet tinged with mild curiosity, as if the mere thought of someone staying awake at this hour was utterly baffling to her. She shifted slightly on her bed, the silver-threaded runes on the canopy casting faint, shifting shadows across her face.

    Catherine, without missing a beat and still with her eyes closed, answered for me. ¡°Fox girls don¡¯t sleep at night, sis.¡±

    Viola lazily waved a hand in the air, still sprawled on her bed. "Oh right. There¡¯s a garden outside the mansion if you two feel like stargazing or doing whatever fox girls do at night." Her voice carried the usual indifferent tone, but there was a faint smirk playing at her lips, as if she was enjoying the idea of pushing her unexpected guests outside. "Plenty of space, fresh air, and no witches to complain about noise."

    At the mention of her name, Yuzu¡¯s black fox ears twitched. She stood near the corner of the room, her tail swishing slightly as her dark eyes narrowed. Without a word, she summoned a tiny glowing flower, barely the size of her palm and casually flicked it toward Viola¡¯s forehead.

    Bonk.

    "Ow! What¡¯s the big idea?!" Viola sat up abruptly, rubbing the spot where the harmless flower had hit. She scowled at Yuzu, who was now pouting with crossed arms.

    "Purple witch bery NOT call Yuzu, Yuzu!" she huffed, puffing out her cheeks as her tail bristled in indignation. Her jet black eyes gleamed with childish stubbornness, and she even stomped one foot lightly against the wooden floor for extra emphasis. The flickering lantern light made the pout on her face all the more dramatic, as if she had just suffered the gravest injustice in the world.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    I let out a sigh, already used to this. "Yuzu... she just called you by your name."

    Yuzu flicked her tail, her expression serious. "That not point! Point is, Yuzu bery decide when Yuzu is Yuzu!"

    Viola stared at her blankly for a moment, her violet eyes reflecting the dim lantern light as she tried to process what had just been said. She slowly turned to me, rubbing her forehead with an exaggerated sigh. "Is she always like this? Or is this some kind of fox-kin brain malfunction?"

    I awkwardly stared, momentarily at a loss for words as I glanced between Viola and Yuzu. Before I could even attempt to respond, Catherine, still perfectly nestled in bed with her eyes closed, let out a sleepy sigh and answered on my behalf. "Yes, she is. Don''t mind her," she murmured, her voice laced with the kind of resigned acceptance that only came from long-term exposure to Yuzu¡¯s antics.

    <hr>

    Yuzu and I left the room, stepping into a dimly lit hallway. The soft glow of enchanted lanterns flickered along the walls, casting long, wavering shadows. The air carried a faint scent of aged parchment and distant incense. Our footsteps echoed softly against the polished wooden floor as we moved forward, the silence of the night pressing around us.

    "Ah, could it be Miss... Mashiro?" An adorable girl dressed in a neatly pressed maid uniform tilted her head curiously towards me, her emerald-green hair swaying slightly with the motion. She was small, barely reaching the height of a typical elementary schooler, yet her bright golden eyes sparkled with a keen intelligence. She studied me with an inquisitive gaze before shifting her attention to Yuzu, who stood beside me. "No, maybe this is Miss Mashiro?" she mused, her delicate voice laced with playful curiosity.

    "Wa! Adorable bery little girl!" Yuzu squealed, her black fox ears perking up with excitement as she immediately wrapped the tiny maid in a tight embrace, lifting her slightly off the ground. She nuzzled against the girl''s soft emerald-green hair, her tail swishing wildly behind her. "Nnai, what dis little girl do at bery late at night? Not lost, right?"

    I noticed that the little girl''s ears were long and pointy, peeking out from beneath her neatly styled emerald-green hair. They twitched slightly, as if reacting to the sounds around her.

    "Are you... an elf, little lady?" I asked, tilting my head slightly as I took in her delicate features. Her pointed ears twitched slightly, betraying a hint of amusement, while her golden eyes sparkled mischievously under the lantern¡¯s glow. Her emerald-green hair, silky and well-kept, framed her face perfectly, giving her an almost doll-like appearance. "Did... Viola kidnap you?"

    The tiny maid giggled, pressing a hand to her lips as if amused by the thought. "Kidnap? Oh no, no!" she replied with a playful lilt, swaying slightly as she rocked on her heels. "I''m here of my own will, though I suppose if you¡¯d rather believe something dramatic, I wouldn¡¯t stop you."

    "Nnai, Yuzu will protecc!" Yuzu declared, puffing out her chest with pride as she gently patted the little girl¡¯s head. Her tail swished with determination as she turned back toward Viola''s room. "Bery notto worry, Yuzu will beat up the bery bad witch!"

    Just as she took a step forward, a small yet firm hand latched onto her wrist, stopping her in her tracks. "Wait, no!" the little girl cried, her golden eyes wide with urgency. "Miss Viola is not a bad witch!" Her grip tightened as she looked up at Yuzu with pleading eyes, her expression a mix of concern and frustration, as if truly worried Yuzu might charge in recklessly.

    "B-but, little girl bery here because that bad witch bery scawy, right?" Yuzu asked, tilting her head with a concerned pout, her ears twitching slightly.

    The little girl shook her head, her golden eyes gleaming with an unreadable expression. "No, I''m only here because she grabbed me when I was asleep," she said matter-of-factly, crossing her arms as if it was the most normal thing in the world.

    Yuzu and I exchanged glances, momentarily speechless. My brow furrowed as I tried to process what she had just said, while Yuzu¡¯s tail bristled in disbelief. The flickering lantern light cast long shadows over the hallway, making the absurdity of the moment feel almost eerie.

    "Um... that is kidnapping," I muttered, my brow twitching as I shot the little maid a skeptical look.

    Yuzu''s jet black eyes gleamed ominously, her ears flattening as her tail bristled with growing fury. The flickering lantern light cast dramatic shadows across her face, making her scowl look all the more intimidating.

    The little girl immediately waved her hands in a panic, shaking her head vigorously. "Wait, no! I didn''t mean it like that!" she blurted out, her voice rising an octave. "She took me in during the great elf forest fire! I was unconscious when she found me! That''s all!"

 Chapter 70 - Garden and fireflies!

    As we walked through the dimly lit hallway, the little maid tilted her head slightly, her emerald-green hair swaying gently with the movement. The golden glow of the enchanted lanterns lining the corridor reflected in her curious eyes, making them shimmer with an almost mischievous glint. The polished wooden floor creaked softly beneath our steps, and the faint scent of old parchment and dried herbs lingered in the air, remnants of the magic that thrived within the mansion¡¯s walls.

    ¡°Then¡­ Miss Mashiro and Miss Yuzu are here for girls'' talk in the garden?¡± she asked, clasping her small hands together in front of her apron. Her voice was light and airy, carrying a hint of playfulness as she peeked up at us.

    ¡°Bery yes,¡± Yuzu beamed, her fox ears perking up as she eagerly nodded. Her fluffy tail swayed behind her in rhythmic excitement, brushing against my leg every so often.

    After the little girl had managed to calm Yuzu down from her initial ¡®witch-punching¡¯ instincts, we properly introduced ourselves. Yuzu, naturally, wasted no time in taking the lead.

    ¡°What your name, kyut little girl?¡± Yuzu asked, crouching down slightly to be at eye level with her. Her bright black eyes twinkled with interest as she grinned, revealing small, sharp canines. She even reached out and gently patted the tiny maid¡¯s head, causing the girl¡¯s pointed elf ears to twitch slightly in response.

    The little maid blinked a few times, as if surprised by the sudden head pat, but she didn¡¯t seem to dislike it. Instead, she giggled softly, her cheeks slightly puffing up with amusement. ¡°Fufu~ That¡¯s a rather direct way of asking, Miss Yuzu.¡±

    Yuzu¡¯s tail wagged slightly, and she gave a confident nod, clearly pleased with herself. ¡°Of course! Yuzu bery straightforward fox girl.¡±

    I sighed, watching the exchange with mild amusement. It seemed that, in typical Yuzu fashion, she had already decided to claim the little maid as her new ¡®bery cute¡¯ acquaintance.

    The little maid straightened her posture and gracefully grabbed the edges of her neatly pressed maid uniform, giving a polite bow like a proper maid addressing nobles. Despite her small stature, there was an elegance in her movements, a natural refinement that made the gesture seem effortless. The soft fabric of her apron fluttered slightly as she dipped forward, her emerald-green hair catching the warm glow of the hallway¡¯s lanterns.

    ¡°Let me introduce myself,¡± she said with a gentle smile. ¡°I¡¯m Luna, one of the two maids who take care of this mansion. I handle the night duties for Miss Viola.¡± Her golden eyes gleamed with a quiet sense of pride, but there was also a hint of something playful lingering in them.

    As she straightened, her pointy elf ears twitched slightly, reacting to the sounds around her. With a knowing smirk, she added, ¡°I¡¯m an elf, so my age and my appearance might be a little deceiving.¡±

    Yuzu¡¯s black fox ears twitched in response as she leaned forward, staring at Luna with wide, sparkling eyes filled with curiosity. ¡°Bery deceiving! You look bery tiny, tiny little girl! Not fair, bery unfair!¡± She pouted, crossing her arms while dramatically swishing her tail behind her.

    Luna giggled, pressing a hand to her lips as if to stifle her amusement. ¡°I get that a lot,¡± she admitted, tilting her head slightly. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s an advantage when I need to sneak around unnoticed.¡±

    Yuzu gasped, her tail fluffing up with excitement. ¡°Ohhh! Tiny elf girl is secret sneaky type?! Like bery cool shadow maid?! Yuzu approves!¡± She gave an enthusiastic nod, looking as if she had just discovered a rare and fascinating creature.

    I sighed, shaking my head as I watched the two interact. ¡°Yuzu¡­ you really shouldn¡¯t just declare approval like that,¡± I muttered, but there was no stopping her once she got like this.

    Luna simply giggled again, clearly entertained. ¡°Well, I do my best to fulfill my duties properly.¡± Her golden eyes twinkled with a playful glint before she turned toward me. ¡°And what about you, Miss Mashiro? Do you approve as well?¡±

    I blinked at the unexpected question. ¡°Uh¡­ approve of what exactly?¡±

    Luna¡¯s smirk widened slightly. ¡°Of me, of course.¡±

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°I¡­ guess?¡± I awkwardly smiled, tilting my head in confusion as I studied Luna¡¯s youthful appearance. Despite her refined demeanor and perfectly pressed maid uniform, she looked no older than a child, her delicate features and petite frame only adding to the illusion. Yet, her golden eyes held a quiet wisdom, something that didn¡¯t quite match her appearance. ¡°How exactly old are you?¡±

    Luna placed a delicate finger on her chin, tilting her head slightly as if pondering my question. Her golden eyes shimmered under the dim lantern light, filled with a teasing glint. ¡°Now, now, Miss Mashiro,¡± she said with a mischievous smile. ¡°It¡¯s not very polite to ask a lady her age, is it?¡±

    I blinked, feeling as if I had just stepped into some kind of verbal trap. ¡°That¡¯s not¡ª I mean¡ª¡± I hesitated, trying to find the right words. ¡°You did just say your appearance was deceiving, so I figured¡ª¡±

    Luna giggled, covering her mouth with one hand. ¡°Relax, I¡¯m just teasing,¡± she said, swaying slightly as she walked. ¡°I¡¯m forty-two.¡±

    There was a pause.

    ¡°¡­Bery what?¡± Yuzu¡¯s ears twitched, her expression frozen in pure disbelief. She stared at Luna, blinking slowly as if trying to process the information. ¡°Bery tiny elf girl¡­ bery over forty?!¡±

    Luna gave a small, amused nod. ¡°That¡¯s right. Compared to other elves, I¡¯m still fairly young, though. It¡¯s not unusual for elves to look youthful for centuries.¡±

    Yuzu¡¯s mouth opened and closed a few times before she dramatically flopped forward, resting her hands on her knees. ¡°Ughh¡­ Yuzu thought bery found smol lost child¡­ but is actually bery older lady¡­¡± She let out an exaggerated sigh, her tail drooping slightly in mock disappointment.

    Luna chuckled, watching Yuzu¡¯s antics with a bemused smile. ¡°Would it make you feel better if I acted more like an ¡®older lady¡¯?¡± she asked, raising an eyebrow playfully.

    ¡°Uhnn¡­ no,¡± Yuzu grumbled, puffing out her cheeks. Then, as if suddenly deciding something, she poked Luna¡¯s cheek lightly. ¡°Still bery soft and tiny, so Yuzu will continue to call bery little elf girl ¡®bery little elf girl.¡¯¡±

    Luna only laughed, shaking her head. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll allow it.¡± She then glanced up at me, a smirk still playing on her lips. ¡°And what about you, Miss Mashiro? Do I look my age to you?¡±

    I exhaled, rubbing my temples. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t even know what to believe anymore.¡±

    We continued walking, the quiet tapping of our footsteps against the polished stone floor echoing softly through the dimly lit hallway. The cool night air brushed against my skin as we stepped through the arched doorway leading outside.

    A stone pathway wound through the neatly trimmed hedges and clusters of vibrant flowers, their petals appearing to glow under the flickering light. In the distance, a small, circular fountain trickled quietly, its crystal-clear water reflecting the soft golden glow surrounding it. Vines crept up the stone pillars supporting a nearby gazebo, their blossoms adding a faint, sweet fragrance to the night air.

    I found myself standing still, taking in the dreamlike atmosphere. ¡°This is¡­¡± My voice trailed off as I gazed at the scenery in silence.

    The garden was like a scene from a dream. Soft, pulsing glows of countless fireflies drifted through the air, weaving between the leaves and flowers, casting an ethereal golden light over the space. The scent of fresh grass and night-blooming flowers filled the air, mixed with the faint dampness of the evening breeze. The stone pathway beneath our feet was cool, slightly damp with lingering dew, leading toward the wooden benches nestled between the lush hedges.

    Yuzu twirled in place, her tail swishing excitedly as she took in the sight. ¡°Waah¡­ bery pretty!¡± she whispered, her eyes wide with wonder. She spun once more before flopping onto one of the benches, stretching out her arms. ¡°Fireflies bery glow like star! Yuzu love!¡±

    Luna let out a soft chuckle, standing beside us as she clasped her hands neatly in front of her. ¡°Miss Viola might act detached, but she actually maintains this garden herself,¡± she said, her voice carrying a hint of fondness. ¡°She uses just a little bit of magic to help the plants grow, but the fireflies? They come here on their own.¡±

    I sat down beside Yuzu, watching the little orbs of light drifting lazily through the air. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I admitted, feeling a rare sense of calm. The quiet hum of nocturnal insects and the occasional rustling of leaves filled the silence, creating a tranquil atmosphere that felt almost surreal.

    Yuzu suddenly perked up, her ears twitching. She turned toward me with a mischievous grin and nudged my arm. ¡°Nee, nee, Mashiro, let¡¯s catch one!¡±

    ¡°¡­You want to catch a firefly?¡± I raised an eyebrow, watching as she cupped her hands together as if already preparing for the chase.

    ¡°Bery yes!¡± she declared. ¡°Yuzu will protecc one and keep in hands, like tiny bery pet!¡±

    Luna smiled but shook her head. ¡°They¡¯re not meant to be caught, Miss Yuzu,¡± she said gently. ¡°They shine the brightest when they¡¯re free.¡±

    Yuzu pouted, crossing her arms. ¡°But¡­ but bery glowing bugs look so soft¡­¡±

    I chuckled, leaning back against the bench. ¡°Just watch them, Yuzu. They¡¯re prettier this way.¡±

    She huffed but eventually relaxed, her ears flicking slightly as she gazed at the glowing insects. ¡°Hmmm¡­ Yuzu guess¡­ bery pretty bugs better when flying.¡±

    The garden continued to glow softly around us, the peaceful night stretching on.

 Chapter 71 - Bery date?!

    ¡°Well then, you two. Enjoy your date,¡± Luna said with a mischievous smile, bowing her head gracefully before turning on her heel to leave the garden.

    ¡°B-b-bery date?¡± Yuzu gasped, her voice slightly higher than usual. She grabbed her own cheeks, her furred ears twitching wildly as a deep red hue spread across her face. Her tail fluffed up like an alarmed animal, swishing erratically behind her.

    I blinked at Luna, then at Yuzu, who now looked like a flustered mess. ¡°Wait¡ªhold on, that¡¯s not¡ª¡±

    Luna giggled, waving a hand over her shoulder as she walked away. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mind me. Just a maid making observations~¡± Her voice carried a playful lilt, her emerald-green hair swaying with every step as she disappeared into the dimly lit hallway leading back to the mansion.

    Yuzu puffed out her cheeks, still frozen in place as she hugged her tail in embarrassment. ¡°M-Mashiro! Say something! Bery not know how to react!¡± She stomped one foot lightly, looking up at me with pleading eyes, her flustered state only making her look more adorable.

    I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck. ¡°...It¡¯s just Luna messing with you. Don¡¯t take it so seriously.¡±

    But Yuzu wasn¡¯t convinced. She pouted harder, hiding her face behind her hands. ¡°Bery sneaky maid...¡± she muttered, her voice muffled, but her tail continued its frantic movements, betraying just how flustered she really was.

    I grabbed Yuzu¡¯s hand gently, her small fingers twitching slightly at the sudden contact. Her ears perked up, and I could feel the warmth radiating from her palm as I led her toward the nearest bench. She followed hesitantly, her tail still fluffed up from earlier embarrassment, but she didn¡¯t pull away.

    The garden was bathed in soft, golden hues from the countless fireflies drifting through the air, their delicate lights flickering like tiny stars. The cool night breeze carried the faint scent of blooming flowers, mixing with the dampness of the grass beneath our feet. The sky stretched endlessly above us, a deep shade of navy dotted with constellations that seemed to shimmer just for us.

    As we reached the bench, I let go of Yuzu¡¯s hand and sat down, stretching my arms slightly. Yuzu hesitated for a moment, her eyes flickering between me and the empty space beside me. Then, with a small huff, she plopped down, tucking her legs up slightly as she curled her tail around herself like a fluffy blanket.

    ¡°Bery sneaky maid ruin mood,¡± she grumbled, still pouting.

    I chuckled, shaking my head. ¡°You¡¯re still stuck on that?¡±

    Yuzu turned her face away, cheeks still tinted pink. ¡°Bery yes.¡±

    I looked up, and my breath hitched at the sight above. The sky stretched infinitely, a sea of deep indigo adorned with countless stars, twinkling like fragments of distant dreams. But what truly captivated me were the two enormous moons hanging above the horizon.

    One of them gleamed with a luminous blue glow, its surface rippling with streaks of silver, as if frozen waves had been etched into its surface. The other was a rich, verdant green, its hue softer but no less mesmerizing. The two celestial bodies bathed the garden in an ethereal glow, blending their colors into a surreal, dreamlike harmony.

    The fireflies floating in the air seemed to reflect the celestial light, their golden flickers dancing in rhythm with the gentle night breeze. The garden itself shimmered under the twin moons, the leaves and petals glistening as though touched by stardust. The sight was something out of a fairy tale, too breathtaking to be real.

    Beside me, Yuzu gazed up as well, her ears twitching slightly as her tail curled tighter around her lap. Her eyes widened, reflecting the moons'' glow.

    "Waah¡­ bery pretty," she whispered in awe, her voice softer than usual.

    I stiffened slightly as I felt Yuzu¡¯s soft, warm head rest against my shoulder. Her fluffy black ears twitched lightly, brushing against my cheek as she let out a small, content sigh. The cool night breeze rustled through the glowing garden, but her warmth was comforting against my side.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°Y-Yuzu?¡± I murmured, glancing at her.

    She didn¡¯t respond immediately. Her eyes remained fixed on the twin moons above, half-lidded with a serene, almost sleepy expression. Her tail wrapped around herself as she shifted slightly, making herself more comfortable.

    ¡°Mm¡­ Mashiro warm,¡± she mumbled, her voice quiet and drowsy.

    I blinked, feeling my face heat up slightly. ¡°¡­I, uh, thanks?¡±

    Yuzu let out a small hum in response, her ears twitching slightly before she closed her eyes completely. The peaceful atmosphere, the glow of the fireflies, and the soft sound of rustling leaves made everything feel strangely intimate.

    I hesitated for a moment before sighing in defeat, letting my own gaze drift back up toward the moons. If she wanted to rest like this, I supposed I could let her, just for a little while.

    ¡°I want to be like this for a while,¡± she repeated, her words carrying an unusual clarity, as if she was speaking with the ease of someone completely at home with the language.

    I felt my breath hitch for a moment. Yuzu¡¯s voice, normally playful and fragmented with her unique way of speaking, was now smooth, flowing effortlessly as if she had always spoken this way.

    Surprised, I turned my head towards her. ¡°Yuzu?¡±

    She met my gaze, her jet-black eyes reflecting the glow of the fireflies, shimmering with an almost gentle warmth. ¡°Human language is so hard,¡± she admitted, tilting her head slightly, her soft ears twitching. Then, her lips curled into a small, content smile. ¡°I like talking to Mashiro in this language more.¡±

    It took me a second to process what she meant. Yuzu wasn¡¯t speaking in human language anymore, she was speaking in her native fox-kin tongue, and somehow, I understood her perfectly. The usual choppy, playful way she spoke was gone, replaced by something fluid and natural. It was almost strange hearing her sound so¡­ normal.

    I blinked. ¡°Wait, you¡ª¡±

    She giggled softly, pressing her forehead lightly against my shoulder. ¡°Mashiro always hears me in human language, so I sound silly,¡± she murmured, her voice carrying a rhythmic, soothing quality. ¡°But when I speak like this¡­ I feel closer to you.¡±

    A warmth spread in my chest, though I wasn¡¯t sure if it was from the way she spoke or the way she looked at me, her gaze filled with a quiet affection. The fireflies floated gently around us, their golden glow blending with the silver light of the twin moons, creating an almost dreamlike scene.

    I swallowed, suddenly feeling flustered. ¡°I¡­ I see.¡±

    Yuzu let out a small hum of satisfaction, nuzzling a little closer, her tail flicking lazily. ¡°Mashiro is comfy,¡± she said simply.

    I sighed, shaking my head with a small chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°I like being ridiculous.¡± Yuzu smiled, her expression filled with a playful kind of warmth. With a soft sigh, she shifted, resting her head gently on my lap, her silky black ears twitching slightly. Her tail curled comfortably around herself, the tip flicking lazily as she made herself comfortable.

    The night air was cool, carrying the faint scent of blooming flowers from the garden. Fireflies floated around us, their golden glow reflecting in Yuzu¡¯s jet-black eyes as she gazed up at me. From this angle, the soft light of the two moons bathed her face in an almost ethereal glow, highlighting the delicate curves of her features.

    ¡°When I saw you being taken by that evil witch, I immediately went to get you,¡± she admitted, her voice softer now, lacking her usual exaggerated tone. Her fingers lightly grasped at the hem of my sleeve as if reassuring herself that I was really here.

    I chuckled softly, brushing a stray strand of hair from Yuzu¡¯s face. ¡°So you just charged in without thinking?¡±

    Yuzu grinned up at me, her tail flicking lazily against the bench. ¡°Of course. That bery Mashiro thing to do too, no?¡±

    I sighed, but I couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°I think you mean ¡®very,¡¯ not ¡®bery.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Bery is better,¡± she huffed, pouting slightly before settling her head more comfortably on my lap. Her ears twitched as the cool night breeze brushed against them.

    I felt my heart tighten slightly at the memory. Viola had appeared so suddenly, dragging me into her mansion before I even had the chance to resist. And yet¡­ Yuzu had come for me without hesitation.

    I hesitated before speaking. ¡°You were really worried about me, huh?¡±

    ¡°Bery much.¡± Yuzu nodded, her tail curling slightly around my waist. ¡°I don¡¯t like it when Mashiro is far away.¡±

    Her words were simple, but they carried a weight that made my chest feel warm. I ran my fingers through her silky black hair absentmindedly, feeling the way she relaxed under my touch. The fireflies flickered in the air like tiny stars, casting a soft golden glow over her face.

    ¡°¡­Thanks, Yuzu.¡±

    She closed her eyes, a peaceful smile forming on her lips. ¡°Always.¡±

 Chapter 72 - Cabbage breakfast!

    Yuzu yawned again, her ears twitching slightly as she nuzzled against my lap. "I used almost all of my magic to teleport here," she mumbled, her voice growing softer, the exhaustion finally catching up to her.

    "Ah, right." I continued to caress her hair, feeling how soft and warm it was under my fingers. She let out a small, content sigh, her tail lazily flicking against my leg. Then a sudden realization hit me. "Wait¡­ what about Ai and Yuki?"

    ¡°They¡¯re fine,¡± Yuzu murmured, her eyes half-lidded as if she was about to drift off at any moment. "Resting in the shrine."

    The way she said it, so matter-of-factly, made me exhale in relief. At least they were safe. Still, the thought of Yuzu burning through almost all of her magic just to reach me made me glance down at her with a mix of concern and gratitude.

    "You really overdid it, huh?" I muttered.

    Yuzu simply smiled, her eyes closing fully as she let herself relax against me. "Was worth it," she whispered.

    I kept caressing her hair, running my fingers gently through the silky strands. She let out a quiet hum, her ears twitching slightly at my touch.

    ¡°You can sleep, you know,¡± I murmured, watching as her breathing slowed.

    Yuzu shifted slightly, pressing her cheek against my lap. ¡°Mm¡­ but then you¡¯ll be gone when I wake up¡­¡± she mumbled sleepily, her tail curling around her body.

    I smiled softly. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    She let out a satisfied sigh, her grip on my sleeve loosening as she drifted further into sleep. The fireflies danced around us, their soft glow reflecting off Yuzu¡¯s peaceful face, making the night feel even more tranquil.

    Yuzu¡¯s breathing grew steady, her tail slowly relaxing as her body softened against me. Her ears twitched once before settling, and a quiet sigh escaped her lips.

    I glanced down at her, the dim glow of the fireflies casting a warm light over her peaceful face. Her expression, usually filled with playful mischief or exaggerated pouts, was now completely serene.

    I adjusted slightly, making sure she was comfortable before continuing to gently stroke her hair. ¡°Sleep well, Yuzu,¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible against the quiet rustling of the wind.

    The twin moons above shone brightly, their light mixing with the glow of the fireflies, creating a dreamlike scene around us. The night was calm, and for once, there were no interruptions¡ªjust the quiet sounds of Yuzu¡¯s soft breathing and the gentle hum of nature around us.

    Luna¡¯s golden eyes flickered with understanding as she carefully adjusted her pace, the soft rustling of her maid uniform barely audible in the quiet garden. The fireflies¡¯ gentle glow reflected off the silver tray she carried, illuminating the delicate porcelain teacups resting atop it.

    She stopped just beside the bench, tilting her head slightly as she observed Yuzu sleeping peacefully on my lap. A small, knowing smile formed on her lips as she leaned down slightly and whispered, ¡°She must¡¯ve been exhausted.¡±

    I nodded, still stroking Yuzu¡¯s soft black hair. ¡°She used up a lot of her magic teleporting here.¡±

    Luna carefully set the tray down on a small wooden table nearby, ensuring not to make a single clatter. She then took a step back, her hands neatly clasped in front of her. ¡°Would you like me to prepare a blanket for her?¡± she asked softly.

    I glanced down at Yuzu, her tail twitching slightly in her sleep, then shook my head. ¡°She¡¯s warm enough like this.¡±

    Luna let out a quiet chuckle, her golden eyes gleaming with amusement. ¡°How sweet,¡± she murmured before straightening up. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll leave you two to your¡­ peaceful moment.¡± There was a teasing lilt in her voice as she turned away, her steps light as she made her way back toward the mansion.

    I sighed, shaking my head at Luna¡¯s playful tone before looking back down at Yuzu. Her breathing remained steady, completely undisturbed by the exchange. Smiling softly, I reached for the teacup, letting the warmth seep into my hands as I gazed up at the glowing twin moons.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    <hr>

    The dining room was grand, bathed in the soft golden glow of morning light streaming through tall, arched windows. Velvet curtains, the same deep violet as Viola¡¯s outfit, framed the windows, swaying gently with the breeze. A massive crystal chandelier hung overhead, its countless facets casting a dazzling array of colors across the polished marble floor.

    The centerpiece of the room, however, was the long, ornate dining table, stretching nearly the entire length of the chamber. It was covered in an elegant embroidered cloth and laden with a feast fit for royalty. Platters of steaming pastries, fluffy bread, and fresh fruits sat beside sizzling cuts of meat, golden-brown omelets, and delicate desserts. The air was thick with the rich aroma of butter, spices, and freshly brewed tea.

    Yuzu¡¯s black fox ears twitched excitedly as she took in the sight before her. Her tail swayed behind her as she practically bounced on her feet, inhaling deeply. ¡°It bery good smell!¡± she exclaimed, her eyes sparkling as she sniffed the air, leaning forward eagerly toward the table.

    Viola, seated at the head of the table with her ever-present witch hat slightly tilted, smirked. ¡°Eat up. Sol made a lot of food for breakfast today,¡± she said, elegantly gesturing toward the feast before taking a slow sip of her tea.

    I took my seat beside Yuzu, my gaze shifting toward the far side of the room where a petite figure stood, Sol, one of the mansion¡¯s two maids. Her short emerald-green hair framed her face neatly, and she wore the same maid uniform as Luna, though with a slightly more practical touch suited for kitchen work. She nodded in acknowledgment before disappearing into the kitchen, her movements precise and efficient.

    Yuzu, on the other hand, wasted no time. She immediately reached for a plate stacked with sweet, fluffy pancakes, her tail swishing wildly as she piled more food onto it. ¡°Bery feast! Yuzu will eat all!¡± she declared with absolute determination.

    Viola chuckled, setting down her teacup. ¡°Just don¡¯t choke.¡±

    Catherine sat with an air of refined poise, her crimson eyes glinting with amusement as she delicately twirled her fork between her fingers. The morning light from the grand dining room¡¯s windows cast a soft glow on her, making the deep crimson of her witch''s robe appear almost velvety. She took a slow, deliberate bite of a golden-brown potato cube, savoring the buttery texture before speaking in a deadpan tone.

    ¡°Your lack of faith in the cabbage is disturbing,¡± she remarked, her voice as calm as ever, though a mischievous glint flickered behind her eyes.

    Viola, sitting across from her, raised a skeptical brow, arms crossed over her chest as she eyed the plate of cabbage rolls sitting between them. ¡°I¡¯m just saying, out of all the things Sol could¡¯ve made, why cabbage?¡± she said, nudging the plate away slightly as if the leafy greens personally offended her.

    Yuzu, in the middle of stuffing her mouth with a pancake soaked in syrup, tilted her head curiously. ¡°Bery what is wrong with cabbage?¡± she asked, her ears perking up as she reached for a roll, inspecting it carefully before taking a big bite. Her tail twitched as she chewed, her expression thoughtful.

    Catherine took another bite of her meal, barely reacting. ¡°Exactly. Cabbage is a noble vegetable. The foundation of many great dishes,¡± she continued, her tone eerily serious for such a ridiculous statement. ¡°The true tragedy is your ignorance, dear sister.¡±

    Viola groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose. ¡°By the gods, you sound just like Sol.¡±

    From the other end of the dining room, Sol let out a low chuckle, wiping her hands on a kitchen towel. She was dressed in the same neatly pressed maid uniform as Luna, though her shorter emerald-green hair framed her face in soft waves. Her golden eyes, sharp yet kind, gleamed with amusement as she leaned against the doorway.

    ¡°She¡¯s not wrong,¡± Sol chimed in, her voice carrying a playful lilt as she adjusted her sleeves. Though she and Luna were nearly identical in height, the contrast between them was clear, where Luna exuded a delicate, doll-like charm, Sol had a more confident, grounded presence, like someone who had spent years keeping everything running smoothly.

    Viola groaned, dragging a hand down her face. ¡°Not you too.¡±

    Sol smirked, giving a light shrug before disappearing back into the kitchen, her heels clicking softly against the polished floor. ¡°Doubt me all you want, Lady Viola, but one day, cabbage will save your life,¡± she called over her shoulder before vanishing from sight.

    Viola slumped back in her chair, defeated. ¡°I hate that I can¡¯t tell if she¡¯s joking.¡±

    Catherine, without missing a beat, took another bite of her food and replied, ¡°She¡¯s not.¡±

    We kept eating in relative peace, the occasional clinking of utensils and muffled chatter filling the grand dining hall. Yuzu happily munched on a piece of fluffy bread, her ears twitching slightly with every bite. Catherine continued her silent crusade in defense of the cabbage, occasionally glancing at me with a knowing smirk whenever I hesitated to eat mine.

    Viola, despite her initial protests, eventually gave in and nibbled at her plate, though her expression remained one of mild suffering. Sol returned a few times to refill drinks, effortlessly balancing trays of tea and juice with the practiced ease of someone who had done this a thousand times before. Luna sat beside her sister, daintily enjoying a small fruit tart while swinging her legs beneath the table.

    As the last plates were cleared, Yuzu let out a satisfied sigh, leaning back in her chair with a contented stretch. ¡°Bery¡­ full,¡± she murmured, patting her stomach.

    ¡°Good,¡± Sol said with a smile, gathering the empty dishes. ¡°Breakfast should be enjoyed, after all.¡±

    Catherine stood, brushing crumbs off her coat before stretching her arms above her head. ¡°Well, now that we¡¯ve eaten, what¡¯s next?¡±

 Chapter 73 - Chess!

    ¡°Um¡­ what is happening?¡± I asked, my voice laced with confusion as I turned to Catherine, who stood beside me with her arms crossed. She only sighed, as if she had long accepted whatever nonsense was unfolding.

    Meanwhile, Yuzu had taken a determined stance, her tail swishing furiously as she pointed both index fingers at Viola. ¡°Bery chess!¡± she declared with absolute confidence.

    Viola blinked, her violet eyes narrowing slightly as she glanced down at herself. ¡°Chest?¡± she repeated, sounding genuinely puzzled.

    ¡°Chess!¡± Yuzu huffed, stomping lightly on the floor, her frustration evident.

    After breakfast, we found ourselves inside a separate building across from the mansion, a lone structure resembling a dojo. The exterior was old yet sturdy, with reinforced wooden beams supporting the wide space within. Inside, the floor was polished wood, marked with a large checkered pattern that covered most of the open area. Shafts of sunlight streamed through the tall windows, casting a warm glow across the vast interior.

    We stood there, unsure of what to do next, when suddenly, a metaphorical lightbulb seemed to appear above Yuzu¡¯s head. Her black eyes gleamed with excitement as her ears perked up, and she pointed at the checkered floor with renewed enthusiasm.

    ¡°Nyo! Chess!¡± she exclaimed, tail flicking triumphantly. ¡°It bery a fox-kin game! Yuzu will beat you, and you bery hab to leave Mashiro alone!¡±

    Viola pinched the bridge of her nose, exhaling slowly. ¡°Okay. Let me get this straight. You¡¯re challenging me¡­ to chess?¡±

    Yuzu nodded rapidly, arms crossed with a smug grin. ¡°Bery yes! Prepare self for bery humiliation, purple witch!¡±

    Catherine sighed again, rubbing her temple as if this level of absurdity was already giving her a headache. ¡°I should¡¯ve known,¡± she muttered under her breath, shifting her weight onto one foot as she watched the scene unfold.

    Viola, on the other hand, stood still for a moment, her violet eyes scanning Yuzu with an unreadable expression. Then, she let out a short chuckle, flipping back a lock of her dark hair with effortless elegance. ¡°Alright then, little fox,¡± she said, smirking. ¡°If you want to be humiliated that badly, who am I to refuse?¡±

    Yuzu¡¯s tail bristled, puffing up like an offended cat¡¯s. ¡°Nyo! It bery opposite! Yuzu bery win, and you bery cry!¡± She crossed her arms, standing with the confidence of someone who had never lost a game in their life, whether she actually knew the rules or not remained to be seen.

    I groaned internally. ¡°Yuzu¡­ do you even know how to play chess?¡± I asked, my skepticism evident.

    ¡°Bery know!¡± she responded without hesitation, puffing out her chest proudly. ¡°Fox-kin make chess before humankind even bery exist!¡± She then pointed at Viola again, dramatically flicking her wrist. ¡°Now, we begin! We will use bery life-sized board!¡±

    Viola arched a brow, glancing at the massive checkered floor beneath us. ¡°You mean this?¡± she asked, stepping lightly onto one of the black tiles.

    Yuzu¡¯s ears twitched, and she nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Bery yes! Chess must be played with honor and bery movement!¡± She then clapped her hands together, and in a sudden burst of magic, wisps of golden energy flickered along the floor. In an instant, large translucent chess pieces, almost as tall as I was, materialized into place, each glowing faintly as if waiting to be commanded.

    Catherine blinked. ¡°Okay¡­ that¡¯s actually kind of impressive,¡± she admitted.

    Viola, however, smirked. ¡°Oh? So it¡¯s that kind of chess? Well then.¡± She flicked her wrist, and a dark violet energy rippled through the air. Almost immediately, her side of the board responded, the black pieces shifting slightly as if acknowledging her presence. ¡°This just got interesting.¡±

    Yuzu¡¯s tail swished wildly, her excitement barely contained. ¡°Bery good! Now we bery begin¡ª!¡± She struck a dramatic pose, preparing to make her first move¡­ and then promptly paused, tilting her head in thought. ¡°...Wait. Which bery side move first again?¡±

    Viola facepalmed. ¡°Oh for the love of¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yuzu, let me do it,¡± I interjected.

    As I stepped forward, I placed my hands on the white side of the chessboard, my fingers tracing over the smooth surface of the pieces. Viola, mirroring my movement, walked to the black side, her expression unreadable as she studied the unfamiliar board in front of her.

    ¡°Viola, do you know how to play?¡± I asked, tilting my head slightly.

    Viola sighed, running a hand through her violet hair. ¡°No, this is my first time even hearing about it,¡± she admitted, her violet eyes flickering between the neatly arranged pieces. ¡°I did say you all could decide whatever fight or game we¡¯d use to settle this, but I didn¡¯t expect to be thrown into an unknown board game like this.¡± She crossed her arms, glancing at Yuzu, who was practically vibrating with excitement.

    ¡°Bery not worry, purple witch,¡± Yuzu said proudly, puffing out her chest. ¡°Mashiro bery good teacher!¡±

    I chuckled at Yuzu¡¯s exaggerated confidence in me. ¡°Alright then, let me explain the rules,¡± I said, rolling up my sleeves as I began.

    I started with the basics, pointing at each piece and explaining their movements. The pawns, which could only move forward but captured diagonally. The knights, which moved in an ¡®L¡¯ shape. The bishops, restricted to their color but capable of crossing the board quickly. The rooks, powerful in straight lines. The queen, the strongest piece. And finally, the king, the most important yet weakest, whose fall would decide the game.

    Viola listened with mild interest, her brows furrowing slightly as she absorbed the information. Her fingers drummed against the table, betraying her impatience. ¡°So¡­ it¡¯s a game of strategy and planning ahead,¡± she mused. ¡°Sounds tedious.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fun once you get into it,¡± I assured her. ¡°You¡¯ll get the hang of it as we play.¡±

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Viola exhaled, giving the board one last look before leaning forward slightly. ¡°Fine. But don¡¯t blame me if I win purely on beginner¡¯s luck.¡±

    Yuzu pumped her fists in the air. ¡°Bery notto happen! Mashiro bery strong in brain battle!¡±

    I smiled at Yuzu¡¯s unwavering faith in me. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s begin.¡±

    And with that, I reached forward and moved my first pawn, the game officially underway.

    I reached out to push my pawn forward, only to realize just how massive the life-sized piece was. It was easily up to my waist, and shoving it across the board would take way more effort than I had anticipated.

    However, before I could even attempt to strain myself, the chessboard responded as if reading my mind. The exact pawn I intended to move slid smoothly across the checkered floor, stopping precisely at the position I had chosen.

    I blinked in surprise. "Huh?"

    Viola raised an eyebrow. "Did you do that?"

    "I¡­ I don¡¯t think so?" I said, my hands still hovering where they had been.

    ¡°Bery magic chess!!¡± Yuzu gasped, wagging her tail excitedly. She ran over and poked at one of the black pieces on Viola¡¯s side, only for it to remain motionless.

    Viola tapped a finger against her chin. ¡°So, the board moves the pieces based on the player¡¯s will¡­ Interesting.¡±

    I nodded slowly, testing it again in my mind. I imagined moving my knight forward, and just like before, the piece lifted slightly and glided to its correct position.

    "This¡­ might actually be fun," Viola muttered, her lips curving into a small smirk.

    Yuzu, now even more fired up, pointed dramatically at Viola. "Bery no cheating! If you bery cheat, Yuzu bery bite!!"

    Viola gave her a deadpan stare. ¡°I¡¯d rather not be bitten, thank you.¡±

    I giggled at their exchange before glancing back at the board. A magical chess match in a life-sized format? This might be more exciting than I expected.

    ¡°Alright, Viola,¡± I said, crossing my arms. ¡°Your move.¡±

    Viola took a moment to assess the board before finally moving one of her pawns forward. The piece glided effortlessly across the checkered floor, stopping exactly where she intended. She nodded slightly, satisfied with the movement, then turned her gaze back toward me, waiting for my next move.

    I placed a hand on my chin, pretending to be deep in thought as I examined my options. Then, as I reached out, mentally, of course, to command my bishop to move diagonally across the board, I casually dropped a question. ¡°Hey, Viola. Do you have a boyfriend or a girlfriend? Or are you married?¡±

    Viola, who had been focused entirely on the game, visibly tensed. ¡°H-Huh? What?¡± she stammered, her brows knitting together as she shot me a sharp look.

    A smirk crept onto my lips as I watched her reaction. ¡°Just curious,¡± I said nonchalantly, my bishop smoothly gliding across the board to its new position.

    Viola¡¯s face twitched as she quickly grabbed hold of the conversation, probably realizing she was getting baited. Clicking her tongue, she flicked her hand toward one of her knights, and the piece moved accordingly, stepping forward in an L-shape. ¡°Hey! What¡¯re you trying to do?!¡± she finally snapped, eyes narrowing in suspicion.

    I chuckled, resting an elbow on my knee while watching her carefully. ¡°What? Psychological warfare is a thing too, y¡¯know,¡± I said with a knowing grin.

    Yuzu, who had been watching the exchange with sparkling eyes, suddenly gasped. ¡°Bery underhanded tactic!!¡± she exclaimed, pointing an accusing finger at me.

    I giggled to myself. This match was going to be more fun than I had expected.

    Viola narrowed her eyes at me, clearly unimpressed. She adjusted her hat with an air of casual confidence, her fingers brushing against the wide brim before she returned her focus to the board. "Are you seriously trying to throw me off with small talk?" she scoffed, her voice carrying that ever-present tone of refined amusement.

    I smirked, resting an elbow on the arm of my chair as I studied the board. "Psychological warfare is a valid strategy in both battle and chess, you know," I mused, my fingers idly tapping against my chin. Then, I leaned forward ever so slightly, my expression one of exaggerated curiosity. "So? Any lucky partner? A secret romance hidden in your mysterious witchy life?"

    Viola clicked her tongue, the corners of her lips twitching downward as she moved her knight into position without hesitation. "No," she answered simply.

    Before I could press further, Yuzu let out a dramatic gasp, her fluffy ears perking up as her tail swayed behind her. "Bery lonely witch?!" she exclaimed, covering her mouth as if Viola had just revealed some tragic backstory.

    Viola shot her a flat look, crossing her arms over her chest. "I prefer ¡®independent and busy,¡¯ thank you," she corrected, her tone edged with dry amusement.

    I chuckled at her reaction, resting my chin on my palm as I observed the board. The match was just beginning, yet already, it was proving to be far more entertaining than I expected. "So, no secret lover waiting in the shadows?" I pressed, my voice taking on a teasing lilt. "No mysterious suitor vying for the cold, elusive Viola¡¯s heart?"

    Viola let out a sigh, her patience clearly wearing thin. "Are you going to focus on the game or keep prying into my personal life?"

    I gave a carefree shrug, shifting one of my pieces forward with ease. "A little of both," I admitted, my smirk growing as I positioned my queen strategically.

    Viola, however, didn¡¯t take the bait. Instead, she straightened in her seat and met my gaze with an expression that was unreadable, until a slow, knowing smirk curled her lips. "Fine, then two can play at this game," she said smoothly. "What about you, Mashiro?"

    My fingers twitched slightly, just the tiniest hesitation, barely a fraction of a second. But that was all it took.

    Viola¡¯s smirk widened. "Oh?" she said, tilting her head as if she had just stumbled upon the most intriguing discovery of the evening. "That was an interesting pause."

    "Bery interesting!" Yuzu echoed, her tail wagging with excitement. She leaned closer to me, her eyes practically sparkling.

    I cleared my throat, waving a dismissive hand. "I was just thinking," I said, keeping my tone light, "about my next move, of course."

    "Uh-huh." Viola clearly wasn¡¯t convinced, but she didn¡¯t push the subject further. Then, with a sudden flick of her wrist, moved her queen into an aggressive position.

    "Check," she declared, a triumphant gleam in her violet eyes.

    I blinked. "Wait¡ªwhat?" My eyes darted across the board, quickly analyzing her move.

    Viola leaned back, arms crossed, satisfaction radiating from her like a victorious war general. "Looks like I don¡¯t need psychological warfare to win," she remarked, her voice dripping with amusement.

    Yuzu gasped even louder this time, flailing her arms as if the situation were truly life-threatening. "Bery danger, Mashiro!" she cried, her ears twitching in alarm.

    I let out a groan, staring at the board with a sinking feeling. Had I really been so focused on teasing Viola that I had left myself wide open? My mind raced, replaying the sequence of moves, until my gaze locked onto something.

    I let out a small laugh. "That was a useless check," I said smoothly, my confidence returning. Without hesitation, I moved my bishop, capturing Viola¡¯s queen in one clean motion.

    Viola¡¯s eyes widened ever so slightly. "What?"

    I smirked, sitting back in my chair. "You got too caught up in the mind games," I teased, watching as Viola¡¯s expression shifted from surprise to mild irritation. "And now you¡¯ve lost your queen."

    Yuzu¡¯s tail wagged furiously as she pointed a paw-like hand at Viola. "Bery gotcha! Viola bery distracted!"

    Viola exhaled through her nose, pinching the bridge of her nose as if trying to suppress a headache. "You¡¯re insufferable," she muttered.

    I simply grinned. "You love it."

 Chapter 74 - ANIMA!

    ¡°Here you go,¡± Sol said as she approached with a tray balanced effortlessly in her hands. The aroma of freshly fried potatoes wafted through the air as she set down two plates in front of Yuzu and Catherine. Each plate had a neat stack of golden, crispy potato cubes, glistening slightly with oil and sprinkled with herbs. Beside them sat two tall glasses filled with a refreshing-looking drink, condensation forming on the surface.

    Yuzu¡¯s ears perked up immediately, her tail swaying behind her. ¡°Bery snack!!¡± she exclaimed, clapping her hands together in excitement. Without hesitation, she picked up a potato cube, blew on it a little, and popped it into her mouth.

    Catherine, on the other hand, inspected the food with an amused smirk before taking a casual bite. ¡°Mmm, not bad,¡± she remarked, nodding approvingly as she took a sip of her drink. ¡°Nice and crispy.¡±

    I glanced over at them from the chessboard, noting how they both seemed perfectly content sitting on the sidelines, enjoying their snacks while Viola and I continued our match. They were watching us intently, but with the relaxed air of spectators enjoying a show rather than competitors waiting for their turn.

    Sol, after making sure everything was in order, gave a small nod before straightening up. ¡°Let me know if you need more,¡± she said before turning on her heel and heading back toward the kitchen.

    Meanwhile, Yuzu reached for another potato cube, her eyes flicking between me and Viola. ¡°Bery continue battle,¡± she muttered, her mouth still half-full.

    I rested my chin on my palm as I studied Viola¡¯s movements. The game was progressing steadily, our pieces engaging in a quiet battle of wits, yet my mind couldn¡¯t shake the nagging curiosity behind her actions.

    "Hey, Viola," I said, my voice casual yet laced with genuine curiosity. I slid a knight forward, subtly pressuring her defenses. "Why are you doing this?"

    Viola, who had been scanning the board with sharp, calculating eyes, blinked at my question. She tilted her head slightly, her purple locks shifting under the weight of her hat. "What do you mean?" she asked, her tone unreadable, though there was a flicker of intrigue in her gaze.

    I didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, I observed as she took a moment to reposition a rook, reinforcing her defenses around her king. She was playing cautiously, trying to block any potential openings I might exploit.

    Leaning back slightly, I met her eyes. "Corrupting the Inari Shrine," I clarified, my words slow and deliberate. "And trying to get fox spatial magic or¡­ whatever it is." I gestured vaguely with my hand before letting it rest back on my lap. "I mean, that¡¯s the gist of what I got. I still don¡¯t fully understand how magic works in this world, but it¡¯s obvious you¡¯ve been up to something."

    Viola didn¡¯t react immediately. Instead, she traced her fingers over the rim of her hat, her lips pressed together in a thin line. The candlelight flickered around her, casting wavering shadows over the polished floor.

    "You make it sound so sinister," she finally said, sighing as she moved another piece to fortify her defenses. "It¡¯s not that simple."

    I raised an eyebrow, tapping my fingers against the side of the table. "Oh? Then why don¡¯t you enlighten me?"

    Viola exhaled softly, her fingers adjusting the brim of her witch hat as she leaned back slightly. "The color of a soul," she murmured.

    I tilted my head, confusion knitting my brows as I tried to grasp the meaning behind her words. The flickering candlelight reflected in Viola¡¯s eyes, making her expression even harder to read. Was she speaking metaphorically, or did she truly see something beyond the visible spectrum?

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Viola leaned back slightly, adjusting the brim of her witch hat with a slow, deliberate motion. Her eyes, sharp and unreadable, locked onto mine as if searching for something. Then, in a quieter tone, almost as if speaking to herself, she murmured, ¡°Do you know what color it is?¡±

    Viola leaned forward, resting her elbow on the table as she studied me with quiet amusement. "Everything has color. People, places, magic... even thoughts. But souls?" She tapped a finger against her arm. "They¡¯re the most interesting of all."

    I furrowed my brows, trying to make sense of her words. "So, what? Are you saying you can see them?"

    Viola smirked. "That depends."

    "On what?"

    "On whether or not you believe in the unseen," she replied cryptically, moving another piece into position. The chessboard, glowing ever so faintly with its magic, reflected the candlelight in a way that made it feel almost alive.

    I stared at her, my mind racing. "And what does that have to do with the shrine?"

    Viola exhaled through her nose, a small, tired sound. "The shrine... the foxes... the magic, it''s all tied to the essence of souls. I was merely trying to understand something. Or perhaps, reclaim something."

    Her words carried a weight I couldn¡¯t quite grasp. The soft glow of the enchanted chess pieces flickered in the dim candlelight, casting shifting shadows on the polished wooden floor.

    "You¡¯re being awfully vague," I muttered, eyes narrowing. "Are you saying you need fox magic for something?"

    Viola didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, she studied the board, the flickering light making her expression unreadable. "Let¡¯s just say," she said finally, moving her rook into a defensive position, "I¡¯m looking for a specific color."

    I frowned. "A color?"

    Viola''s lips curved into a small, knowing smile. "And so far, I haven¡¯t found it."

    I studied her expression, searching for any hint of what she truly meant. Viola always had this way of speaking, half cryptic, half teasing, never quite revealing her intentions outright. It was frustrating.

    "A specific color?" I repeated, "And what color is that?"

    Viola let out a small chuckle, adjusting her hat again as if she were stalling. "That," she said, moving her knight into an aggressive position, "is something only I can see."

    I let out a slow breath, trying to make sense of her words. "So... you¡¯re saying souls have colors, and you¡¯re looking for one in particular. But why?"

    Viola¡¯s smirk faded slightly, her eyes drifting toward the enchanted chessboard as if the swirling light within the pieces held the answer. "Because," she murmured, almost too softly to hear, "there¡¯s a color I lost long ago."

    A silence stretched between us. The only sounds in the room were the faint rustling of Yuzu¡¯s tail as she twitched beside me, the distant clinking of dishes from the kitchen, and the soft crunching of food. I glanced to the side, spotting Yuzu and Catherine both munching absentmindedly, Yuzu with her ears twitching as she nibbled on a potato snack, and Catherine chewing on a piece of fruit, her expression unreadable as she listened in on our conversation.

    I tightened my grip around my queen piece, or at least, I imagined doing that in my head, my mind running in circles. What did she mean by that?

    Before I could press her further, Viola leaned back, her usual smirk returning. "But enough about that," she said, waving a hand dismissively. "It¡¯s still your turn, Mashiro. And if you keep hesitating like that, I might just win."

    I exhaled sharply, shaking off my thoughts. Fine. If she wanted to be mysterious, I¡¯d let her, for now.

    Still, as I moved my next piece, a thought lingered at the back of my mind. What kind of color could she be looking for?

    "Anima," Viola muttered, her voice just above a whisper, yet it carried a weight that made my spine stiffen. "The essence of life itself. When enough of it gathers in one place, it has the potential to take form... to be reborn into something entirely new."

    I blinked, caught off guard by the gravity of her words. "Hm? What do you mean?"

    Viola''s fingers hovered over her next move, her expression shadowed by an unsettling calm. "The war between elves and humans, it''s only a matter of time before it erupts in full force." She finally shifted her piece, the chessboard pulsing faintly with magic. "And when it does, the battlefield, soaked in the blood and essence of countless souls, might just have enough energy to..." Her violet eyes flickered toward me. "Give birth to a new demon lord."

 Chapter 75 - How about you demon lord that lewd dense cabbage inside your mouth!

    ¡°Demon lord this, demon lord that,¡± I muttered, rolling my eyes as I pressed my fingertips together, deep in thought. The game had been building up to this moment. Three moves ago, I had laid the foundation for this trap, and now, with my queen poised to strike, it was time to spring it.

    I focused my mind, willing the enchanted chess piece to move. The life-sized queen, sculpted from shimmering white marble, glided across the board as if responding to an unspoken command. The magical energy hummed faintly in the air, swirling around the piece as it stopped precisely where I needed it.

    With a triumphant smirk, I jabbed a finger toward Viola. ¡°How about you demon lord that lewd dense cabbage inside your mouth!¡±

    Viola¡¯s eyes widened, her confident demeanor slipping for just a moment as she realized what had happened. Her gaze flickered to the board, scanning for an escape, only to find none. Her king was cornered, surrounded by my pieces with no possible moves left.

    A heavy silence filled the room. Catherine paused mid-bite, the fruit in her hand halfway to her lips, while Yuzu, who had been gleefully munching on a piece of bread, suddenly froze, her ears twitching. Viola blinked, her usual smirk faltering as she stared at the board in disbelief.

    ¡°Checkmate,¡± I said, letting the word roll off my tongue with a sense of finality.

    For a moment, the only sound was the faint clinking of dishes from the kitchen, where Sol was likely preparing another round of tea. Then, Yuzu let out a muffled giggle, her mouth still full, while Catherine sighed, shaking her head as if she had expected this outcome all along.

    Viola let out a slow breath before striding toward a nearby chair, her boots clicking softly against the polished wooden floor. She sank into the seat with an air of feigned nonchalance, crossing one leg over the other while draping an arm over the backrest. Her fingers tapped rhythmically against the chair¡¯s surface, a quiet beat of contemplation, before she tilted her head and shot me an amused glance.

    Viola, merely exhaled, her fingers tapping against the armrest of her chair. Then, ever so slowly, she leaned back and crossed her arms. ¡°Hah,¡± she huffed, an amused smile returning to her lips. ¡°I suppose I did walk right into that one.¡±

    I grinned. ¡°You sure did.¡±

    Sol entered the room, balancing a silver tray in one hand with effortless grace. The aroma of saut¨¦ed cabbage mixed with herbs wafted through the air as she approached, her emerald hair catching the soft glow of the lanterns. The dish, neatly arranged with a glistening sheen of butter and seasoning, was placed onto the table with a quiet clink. "Fresh from the kitchen," she said with a small smile, brushing invisible specks of flour off her maid uniform before stepping back.

    Viola studied me for a second, then reached for a fork and speared a piece of the much-debated cabbage from her plate. Without breaking eye contact, she popped it into her mouth, chewing slowly, deliberately.

    ¡°There,¡± she said after swallowing. ¡°Happy now?¡±

    Yuzu clapped her hands together, her tail wagging. ¡°Bery bery good match! Mashiro is bery strong!¡±

    Catherine let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°Honestly, that was more dramatic than necessary.¡±

    I stretched my arms above my head, letting out a satisfied sigh. ¡°Well, a win is a win.¡±

    Viola smirked, her fingers tracing the checkered floor, as if already strategizing for the inevitable rematch. The glow of the enchanted chessboard reflected in her sharp eyes, a glimmer of quiet determination beneath her casual demeanor. "Enjoy it while it lasts, Mashiro," she murmured, her voice carrying a playful edge. "Next time, I won¡¯t let you off so easily."

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "Nyo! Bad witch bery lost, so bery leave Mashiro alone forever and ever!" Yuzu declared, puffing up her cheeks as she crossed her arms, her fluffy tail swishing with determination.

    "Fine, fine." Viola put her hands up, an amused smirk still playing on her lips. "I won''t chase after you two again, or any fox-kin for that matter. Consider it a professional courtesy."

    I narrowed my eyes, studying her expression for any trace of deception, but she seemed genuinely unfazed. The usual sharp glint in her eyes was subdued, almost as if she had already moved on to plotting her next scheme, or perhaps simply accepting her loss with grace.

    "I didn''t think you would agree so quickly," I said, my voice laced with suspicion as I stepped toward Yuzu, who was still puffing up her cheeks in exaggerated victory.

    Viola leaned back, exhaling through her nose as she traced idle patterns on the armrest of her chair. "Because, Mashiro," she started, her voice carrying an unusual softness, "I got what I wanted. Or rather, I confirmed what I needed to know."

    I frowned. "And what exactly was that?"

    In the blink of an eye, a shimmer of violet light flared beside me, and before I could react, Viola was there, closer than I expected. Her breath was warm against my ear, her voice a hushed whisper laced with intrigue. "I know your soul isn¡¯t from this world," she murmured, her words slow and deliberate, as if savoring the revelation. The scent of old parchment and lavender clung to her, adding an eerie weight to the moment.

    I immediately stumbled backward, my pulse quickening. "Wh-what do you mean?" My voice came out more unsteady than I would have liked.

    Before I could process her words, a sudden shift in the air snapped me back to reality. Yuzu, her black eyes burning with determination, had already unsheathed her katana in a flash of silver, the blade nearly grazing Viola¡¯s back. At the same time, Catherine, her expression sharp with caution, raised her staff, its tip glowing faintly with a defensive spell, aimed precisely where Viola stood.

    Viola vanished in a ripple of violet light, reappearing effortlessly in her chair as if she had never moved at all. She leaned back with an air of satisfaction, her fingers drumming idly against the armrest, eyes gleaming with quiet amusement. "Relax," she said smoothly, as if her sudden intrusion hadn¡¯t just sent the room into high alert. "I meant what I said. I¡¯m done chasing fox-kin. But you?" Her gaze flickered to me, lingering just a second too long. "You¡¯re still interesting."

    "How... did you know that?" I asked, my voice quieter than I intended. A strange, almost painful tug pulled at my chest, as if her words had unraveled something buried deep within me. I clenched my fists, trying to steady myself as I waited for an answer.

    Catherine took a slow step forward, her grip on her staff tightening. "What did she tell you, Mashiro?" Her crimson eyes flickered warily between me and Viola, her stance tense, ready for anything.

    Yuzu let out an exaggerated hiss, her tail bristling as she bared her tiny fangs. She clutched my sleeve, her jet-black eyes fixated on Viola with exaggerated suspicion. "Bery bad witch, notto listen to her! Bery bery trickstery!"

    Viola leaned forward slightly, her expression calm yet unreadable. "These chess pieces," she said, tapping a slender finger against one of the towering pawns, "aren''t just enchanted for movement. They¡¯re hexed. Every time you command a piece to move, a fragment of your soul is siphoned into the board. A subtle, almost imperceptible drain."

    The life-sized chess pieces that had been rooted to the floor trembled, cracks spider webbing across their surfaces before they shattered into glimmering shards of light. The remnants of the pieces dissolved into the air like wisps of mist, leaving behind only the checkered floor, now eerily empty.

    "Nnai?! Wat happen?!" Yuzu shrieked, flailing her arms as her tail bristled. She stumbled backward, nearly toppling over, but I caught her just in time.

    Catherine narrowed her eyes, scanning the area warily. "Sis..." she muttered under her breath, her grip on her staff tightening.

    Viola, however, merely dusted off her coat as if the entire scene had been nothing more than a mild inconvenience. With an unreadable smirk, she tilted her head and met my gaze. "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone," she reassured, her voice smooth yet carrying an unmistakable weight of implication.

    Catherine let out a weary sigh, her crimson eyes lingering on Viola with a mix of understanding and quiet frustration. "I knew it," she murmured, crossing her arms as she studied the witch''s expression. "You still can''t forget about her, can you?"

 Chapter 76 - Mmph?!

    ¡°Forget her?¡± I turned my head toward Catherine, my brows furrowing at her cryptic words. The flickering lantern light cast soft shadows across her face, but her crimson eyes held a depth of emotion I couldn¡¯t quite place, something between sorrow and resentment.

    Catherine let out a slow breath, her grip tightening around her staff. ¡°During the war against the Demon Lord, there were sacrifices that had to be made,¡± she muttered, her voice laced with something heavy, regret, perhaps?

    Viola, who had been watching me with her usual unreadable expression, averted her gaze at those words. Her fingers stilled against the armrest of her chair, and the playful smirk she had worn just moments ago faded into something more distant.

    Catherine glanced at her sister, then continued, her voice quieter now, as if the weight of the past pressed against her shoulders. ¡°One of those sacrifices was a fox-kin... someone we grew up with.¡±

    The room, once filled with playful banter and the rustling of Yuzu¡¯s tail against the floor, now felt suffocatingly silent. Even Yuzu, who was usually quick to respond with an exaggerated reaction, remained still, ears twitching as she processed Catherine¡¯s words.

    ¡°Mashiro, you¡¯re going to Vulprithal, right?¡± Catherine asked, her crimson eyes settling on me with a certain finality.

    I hesitated before nodding, unsure of where this conversation was leading. ¡°Yeah¡­ I guess so.¡±

    Catherine let out a soft breath, shifting her weight slightly as she tapped her fingers against the wooden shaft of her staff. ¡°I achieved my purpose in coming with you,¡± she said, her voice steady but carrying an odd sense of detachment. ¡°So I¡¯ll stay here.¡±

    I blinked, caught off guard by the sudden declaration. Yuzu, who had been nibbling on a leftover piece of bread, perked up, her fluffy ears twitching. ¡°Nnya? Witch lady is staying?¡± she asked, tilting her head.

    Catherine nodded, her usual sharp demeanor easing just a little. ¡°Yes. There''s no reason for me to go further.¡±

    A strange feeling twisted in my chest. Though I hadn¡¯t known Catherine for long, she had become a presence I had grown accustomed to, her level-headedness balancing out Yuzu¡¯s boundless energy and my own uncertainty in this unfamiliar world.

    ¡°You sure?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes slightly. ¡°I thought you¡¯d at least want to see Vulprithal for yourself.¡±

    Catherine¡¯s lips curled into a faint smirk, but there was something tired in her expression. ¡°I told you, it¡¯s not a place for a witch like me.¡± She exhaled, glancing briefly at Viola, who remained silent but observant. ¡°Besides, there are things I need to take care of here.¡±

    Viola sighed, rubbing her temples as if she were nursing a growing headache. ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m accepting residents here.¡± Her voice carried its usual dry tone, but there was a flicker of hesitation in her eyes.

    Catherine, ever the opportunist, leaned in slightly, her lips curving into a mischievous smirk before suddenly shifting into an exaggerated pout. With practiced ease, she widened her crimson eyes, making them shimmer with an uncanny, almost unnatural softness, the perfect execution of a cute, pleading expression. ¡°You sure?¡± she asked, her voice taking on a gentle, almost whimpering tone. ¡°I¡¯m your sister, you know?¡±

    Viola froze, her expression contorting into something between reluctant exasperation and begrudging surrender. She inhaled sharply as if considering a retort, but then, with a long-suffering sigh, she slumped her shoulders and pinched the bridge of her nose.

    ¡°Fine¡­¡± she muttered, waving a dismissive hand. ¡°But don¡¯t make me regret it.¡±

    Yuzu, who had been watching with sparkling eyes, let out a delighted squeak. ¡°Bery cute!¡± she declared, clapping her hands together.

    ¡°So¡­ this is a goodbye?¡± I said, my voice quieter than I intended.

    The weight of those words settled uncomfortably in my chest as I looked at Catherine. Despite her usual composed demeanor, there was something different about her now, something almost wistful.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Catherine tilted her head slightly, her crimson eyes flickering with an emotion I couldn¡¯t quite place. Then, with a small, knowing smile, she shrugged. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it that.¡±

    Yuzu¡¯s ears twitched, her tail swishing behind her. ¡°Nnya¡­ not goodbye! Just bery long ¡®see you later¡¯?¡± she offered hopefully.

    Catherine chuckled softly, reaching out to playfully ruffle Yuzu¡¯s hair. ¡°Something like that,¡± she said, her voice unusually gentle.

    Viola, who had been silently watching the exchange, let out a sigh. ¡°You¡¯re all being dramatic,¡± she muttered, folding her arms. ¡°She¡¯s not vanishing off the face of the world.¡±

    Still, even Viola¡¯s usual sharp tone couldn¡¯t quite dispel the weight of the moment. I swallowed, forcing a smile. ¡°Yeah¡­ I guess it¡¯s not really goodbye.¡±

    Suddenly, Yuzu lunged forward, wrapping her arms around me in a tight embrace.

    ¡°Eh? What are you doing?¡± I asked, blinking in confusion.

    Yuzu¡¯s tail wagged excitedly as she grinned up at me. ¡°Yuzu bery gon teleport Mashiro back to the shrine!¡± she declared proudly, her fluffy ears twitching in excitement.

    Before I could even process that statement, Catherine let out a deep sigh and facepalmed. ¡°Oh, right. I left my stuff there.¡±

    I tilted my head. ¡°Do you want to take it before we leave?¡±

    Catherine waved a dismissive hand. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. If you could, just take it inside the shrine for me. I¡¯ll grab it later¡­ when I remember.¡±

    A scoff came from Viola, who had been watching with crossed arms. ¡°That¡¯s what you said centuries ago when you left that pan and cauldron in The Rustic Gardens of Parhurst¡­¡± She shot Catherine a sharp glare. ¡°Do you know how furious the gardener was when I had to retrieve your stuff? He nearly chased me out of the city, yelling about ¡®witches and their forsaken clutter!¡¯¡±

    Catherine blinked, then chuckled, looking utterly unconcerned. She gave a casual shrug, as if centuries of misplaced belongings were nothing more than a mild inconvenience. ¡°Come on, that was ages ago,¡± she said, brushing a stray lock of her dark hair behind her ear.

    Viola, on the other hand, was less amused. She huffed, crossing her arms with an exasperated pout. ¡°Not for the gardener, it wasn¡¯t.¡± Her violet eyes gleamed with frustration, as if she were still haunted by the memory of the furious old man. ¡°He chased me halfway across the gardens, shouting about how ¡®reckless witches keep abandoning their cursed cookware!¡¯¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the mental image. ¡°You sure have a habit of forgetting things, huh?¡± I teased, raising an eyebrow at Catherine.

    Catherine only smirked, completely unfazed. ¡°I like to think of it as leaving surprises for my future self,¡± she said, tapping a finger against her chin. ¡°It¡¯s like a scavenger hunt, but across time.¡±

    Viola groaned, rubbing her temples. ¡°More like a never-ending headache for the people who have to deal with it.¡±

    Yuzu, still clinging to me, giggled. ¡°Nya~ bery surprise for everyone!¡± she added, her tail wagging behind her.

    Catherine let out a low chuckle, shaking her head. ¡°Well then, go on, you two.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Yuki and Ai are probably pouting right now,¡± Catherine added, stretching her arms lazily. ¡°Actually, knowing them, they¡¯re probably just sleeping in the tent all day.¡±

    I smiled at the thought. It was comforting in a way, returning to the familiar, even after all the strange things that had happened.

    Then, out of nowhere, Viola¡¯s voice cut through the moment. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you glad you came here, Mashiro?¡±

    I blinked, tilting my head slightly. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±

    Viola smiled, a knowing glint in her eyes as she raised a hand to her lips. ¡°Because I took something of yours.¡±

    A puzzled expression crossed my face as I tried to make sense of her words. Took something? What could she possibly have¡­ Then it clicked. My eyes widened in realization, and my cheeks immediately flushed red.

    Yuzu, who had been watching me closely, turned her head toward Viola, then back to me, mimicking my puzzled expression. ¡°Nnai? Wat was?¡± she asked, her ears twitching curiously.

    Viola grinned mischievously. ¡°Her first kiss.¡±

    The moment the words left Viola¡¯s mouth, Yuzu¡¯s tail shot up, her entire body stiffening as her eyes snapped toward me. Then, without warning, she lunged forward.

    ¡°NYA!!¡±

    Before I could react, Yuzu grabbed my hands, pulling me into a tight embrace.

    ¡°Y-Yuzu?!¡± My heart pounded in my chest, but before I could protest, she pressed her lips against mine in a swift, determined motion.

    A sudden shift in the air made my stomach lurch. Magic flared around us, and the world around me blurred as the dojo, Viola, and Catherine all melted away in an instant.

    The next thing I knew, warmth spread across my skin, the feeling of sunlight beaming down from above. A gentle breeze rustled through the trees, and the familiar sight of the shrine¡¯s torii gate stood before me.

    But more importantly¡ª

    ¡°Mmph?!¡± My muffled exclamation was met with the realization that Yuzu¡¯s lips were still pressed against mine.

    Still caught in the moment, Yuzu¡¯s fluffy ears twitched as she slowly pulled back, her tail swishing rapidly behind her. She blinked up at me, her face heating up just as much as mine.

    ¡°Yuzu bery win,¡± she murmured, her voice slightly dazed.

    My mind short-circuited.

 Chapter 77 - Yuki, Im your husband?!

    ¡°Mistress!¡±

    A sudden burst of excitement erupted from behind me, the sound of hurried footsteps followed by a gentle yet eager grip on my waist. I turned my head, my curiosity piqued, only to be met with the sight of small, warm hands grasping my hips.

    Looking down, I found an adorable little girl clinging to me, her expression beaming with pure joy. She wore a snow-white dress that bore an uncanny resemblance to my own, the intricate patterns mirroring the pink and black designs of my attire. It was as if she had been tailor-made to match me, her presence radiating an odd sense of familiarity.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± I tilted my head, my voice trailing off as I took in her features. The little girl¡¯s short white hair swayed slightly with each movement, the silken strands catching the light in a way that made them shimmer like fresh snowfall. Her ears, distinctly resembling a fox¡¯s, twitched cutely, standing out as a contrast to her otherwise delicate appearance. But what stood out the most were her eyes¡ªa mesmerizing silver-white hue that seemed to glow softly, reflecting the gentle snowfall that surrounded her.

    Tiny snowflake particles drifted lazily through the air around her, materializing out of nowhere before disappearing upon the faintest contact with the ground. It was as if the very essence of winter clung to her, an ethereal aura that made her seem more like a spirit than a person. She embodied the purity and tranquility of freshly fallen snow, her presence both soothing and captivating at the same time.

    A familiar yawn broke through the moment, drawing my attention away from the little girl. Turning my gaze toward the approaching figure, I spotted a catgirl leisurely making her way toward us, her movements slow and unhurried. Her long, snow-white hair swayed with each step, giving her an almost ghostly elegance. In her hands, she cradled a familiar cup of tea, the steam rising in delicate tendrils that curled in the crisp air. Her silver-white eyes, identical to the little girl¡¯s, carried a hint of drowsiness as she blinked at me with mild interest.

    ¡°Yuki,¡± I started, my brow furrowing slightly as I glanced between her and the child still clinging to me. The resemblance was undeniable, save for one key difference¡ªwhile Yuki¡¯s feline ears twitched idly, the little girl bore fox ears, much like my own. ¡°Is this¡­ your child?¡±

    Before Yuki could answer, a sudden squeal of excitement erupted from beside me.

    ¡°Nnai, catgirl bery multiply?!¡± Yuzu cried out, her voice filled with unrestrained glee. Her black tails fluffed up in excitement as she began circling me and the little girl, her movements rapid and erratic. She studied us with wide, sparkling eyes, her tail wagging so fast that it was practically a blur. ¡°Yuzu bery see bery many cat now! Fox cat?!¡±

    Yuki let out a deep sigh, rubbing her temple as if she were preparing herself for an oncoming storm. Her silver-white eyes flickered with something unreadable¡ªexhaustion, amusement, or perhaps a mix of both.

    "So... where''s the husband?" I asked, crossing my arms and tilting my head slightly in curiosity.

    For a moment, there was only silence. Yuki simply stood there, her tail flicking lazily behind her. Then, with a slow, deliberate motion, she raised her hand and pointed directly at me.

    I blinked. Once. Twice.

    Wait, what?

    "Yuki, I''m your husband!?" I repeated, my voice caught between disbelief and amusement. A teasing smile tugged at my lips, but my mind raced to process her words.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    I glanced back at the little girl, who beamed up at me with an innocent, expectant gaze. A snowflake landed on her nose, and she scrunched it up in the most adorable way before giggling softly.

    Yuzu gasped dramatically, her tails flaring up in excitement. "Mashiro bery papa?! Fox cat papa?!"

    Yuki took a slow sip of her tea, her expression unchanging. "Apparently."

    I groaned, running a hand through my hair. "I swear, I black out for a moment, and suddenly I''m a father? Can someone explain this properly?!"

    The little girl giggled again, hugging me tighter. "Mama is funny!" she chirped.

    My mind officially short-circuited. Thoughts crashed into one another like an overloaded spell matrix, failing to form a coherent response. I opened my mouth, then closed it again, my ears twitching in sheer bewilderment. Yuzu was still bouncing in circles, chanting "Fox cat papa! Fox cat papa!" with infectious excitement.

    Meanwhile, Yuki simply sipped her tea, entirely unfazed, as if she had just stated the weather rather than turned my entire reality upside down. The little girl, my supposed daughter, clung to me with a delighted grin, her tiny fingers gripping the fabric of my dress as if she had no intention of letting go.

    "Mama is funny!" she repeated, her silver eyes sparkling with mischief.

    I felt my knees threaten to give out. "Yuki, we''re going to have a very long talk about this."

    Yuki simply smiled, taking another slow sip of her tea before letting out a drawn-out yawn. Her tail flicked lazily, and she blinked at us with drowsy amusement. It was hard to tell if she was genuinely unfazed or just too sleepy to care.

    "Okay, that''s enough, Ai," she finally said, her voice carrying a soft but firm tone. "Give your mama some space before she collapses from shock."

    "Ai?" I muttered, as I looked at the little girl with snow particles.

    "Nnai, little girl bery from fox?" Yuzu asked, her tails flicking in curiosity as she leaned in closer, her dark eyes wide with fascination.

    I furrowed my brows, still trying to process everything. "Did Ai turn from a nine-tailed fox into a loli...?" I tilted my head, the absurdity of my own words making me question reality itself.

    As if mirroring my confusion, Ai mimicked my movement, tilting her own head to the side, her snowy hair swaying gently. "What''s a... loli?" she asked innocently, her silver-white eyes blinking up at me with pure curiosity.

    I stiffened, suddenly feeling an odd pressure settle over me. Yuzu''s ears perked up in excitement, while Yuki let out a long, slow sip from her tea, her eyes watching me expectantly. Even Ai''s fluffy tail twitched in anticipation of my response.

    "U-Um... nothing!" I quickly waved my hands in front of me, my face growing hot. "Anyway, how did you become a little girl?" I asked, desperate to change the subject before Yuzu started chanting something embarrassing again.

    Ai shrugged, a small flurry of snowflakes drifting around her as she swayed slightly. "After cleansing the shrine," she explained, her voice carrying a soft, almost melodic tone, "I was able to morph into this body." She lifted her tiny hands, watching as a delicate snowflake formed on her fingertips before vanishing into the air. "It feels... different, but also nice," she added, her silver-white eyes shimmering with quiet wonder.

    She turned her palm over, watching as a tiny snowflake landed softly before melting into her skin. "Everything feels so new in this form. I can touch, I can hold, I can even feel warmth," Ai mused, curling her fingers as if savoring the sensation. "It''s strange... but also nice. Like waking up from a long dream."

    "I see." I murmured, wrapping my arms around her gently. Ai''s small frame pressed against me, her delicate warmth contrasting with the cool, snow-like aura surrounding her. She let out a soft hum, burying her face into my shoulder as tiny flakes of frost shimmered around us, disappearing like whispers in the wind. I could feel her breathing steady, a quiet moment of peace settling between us, as if the entire world had momentarily paused just for this embrace.

    "Welcome back, Miss Mashiro." Ai''s voice was soft, carrying a warmth that contrasted with the cool flakes of snow drifting around her. Her silver-white eyes gleamed with a quiet joy as she clung to me, her small hands tightening their grip as if afraid I might disappear again.

    I let out a breath I hadn''t realized I''d been holding, the tension in my shoulders easing ever so slightly. I placed a gentle hand on her head, feeling the faint chill of frost lingering in her hair. "I''m back, Ai," I murmured, a small smile tugging at my lips.

 Chapter 78 - Level 5!

    ¡°So, what happened while we were gone?¡± I asked, my curiosity piqued as I glanced down at Ai, who was still clinging to my hand.

    Ai¡¯s silver-white eyes shimmered with excitement as she flashed me a warm smile. Instead of answering immediately, she gently pulled on my hand, urging me forward. Without hesitation, I followed her as she led me toward the front of the shrine. The sound of our footsteps echoed softly against the stone pathway, each step accompanied by the faint rustling of leaves in the breeze. The air felt fresh, crisper than before, as if the entire area had been renewed. It was subtle, yet the change was undeniable.

    As we passed beneath the torii gate, I instinctively lifted my gaze. The sunlight bathed the sacred archway in a golden glow, its warmth caressing my skin as I took in the breathtaking sight before me. The shrine, once weathered by time and corruption, now stood tall and radiant. Its wooden beams, which had previously been cracked and decayed, were now pristine and polished, reflecting the sunlight like a newly restored relic of the past.

    The once shattered and uneven stone walls that had been overtaken by moss and cracks were now replaced with smooth, well-maintained bricks, each one carefully arranged as if a divine hand had rebuilt them overnight. Even the rooftop, which had been littered with fallen debris and worn tiles, gleamed under the sun¡¯s embrace, its deep crimson hues appearing as vibrant as a freshly painted canvas.

    ¡°It looks¡­ different,¡± I muttered under my breath, my voice barely above a whisper. My ears twitched slightly as I took in the overwhelming transformation. I could still remember how the shrine had once stood in eerie silence, its structure filled with the remnants of decay and darkness. Yet now, it radiated an undeniable sense of purity, almost as if it had been reborn.

    Ai nodded enthusiastically, her tiny fingers squeezing mine as she led me further in. ¡°While you were gone, the NONO creatures disappeared too,¡± she explained, her voice carrying a soft but firm certainty. ¡°And as they vanished, the corruption that had tainted the shrine started to fade away, little by little.¡±

    Her words lingered in the air, weaving themselves into the very essence of the scene before me. I looked around, taking in every restored detail, the clean, polished stone pathway beneath my feet, the fresh scent of blooming flowers that I hadn¡¯t noticed before, the gentle sway of sacred paper talismans hanging from the eaves, no longer worn and tattered but instead glowing faintly with spiritual energy. It was as if the shrine itself had been holding its breath for centuries, waiting for this very moment to be freed from its long-standing suffering.

    I turned my attention back to Ai, who stood before me with a small, proud smile on her lips. Tiny flakes of snow danced around her in the sunlight, vanishing before they could touch the ground. The sight filled me with a strange sense of peace, a quiet, lingering reassurance that whatever had once haunted this place was now truly gone.

    ¡°Did you do all of this?¡± I asked, my voice softer this time.

    Ai giggled, shaking her head as her silver hair shimmered like spun frost. ¡°Not alone,¡± she admitted. ¡°The shrine was waiting for you too, Mistress.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at Ai¡¯s words, warmth blooming in my chest like the first rays of morning sunlight melting away the last traces of winter. There was something reassuring about the way she spoke, as if the shrine itself had been waiting, not just for me, but for this very moment of renewal. Her small hand remained clasped around mine, her grip gentle yet firm, as if she was afraid to let go. Tiny snowflakes continued to dance around her, twinkling in the golden light like fragments of a dream lingering just beyond reach.

    A familiar voice broke the tranquil moment.

    ¡°Are you fox girls going inside the shrine?¡± Yuki¡¯s lazy tone drifted toward us, carrying a mix of disinterest and amusement. I turned my head to see her approaching, her slow, deliberate steps barely making a sound against the soft grass. She didn¡¯t wait for a response. Instead, with a sigh, she settled herself onto a patch of grass beside the shrine, stretching out as if she had all the time in the world. Her long, silver-white hair cascaded around her like a silken veil, shimmering under the sunlight as the tips brushed against the blades of grass.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Her school uniform, which had remained mostly pristine, now spread across the ground as she sprawled lazily, completely at ease. The contrast between the sacred, newly restored shrine and Yuki¡¯s nonchalant demeanor was almost amusing. She let out another soft yawn, her cat ears twitching slightly before she blinked up at us with her usual half-lidded gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait here,¡± she added, resting her hands behind her head as if she were about to take a nap.

    I let out a small chuckle at her predictable nature before nodding in understanding. ¡°Alright, suit yourself,¡± I replied, knowing full well that Yuki preferred observation over direct involvement, at least, when she had the choice.

    Ai¡¯s grip on my hand tightened slightly, her excitement barely contained as she gently tugged at me. I glanced down to see her silver-white eyes shimmering with anticipation. Without another word, she began leading me forward, her delicate footsteps barely making a sound as she moved toward the shrine¡¯s entrance.

    Meanwhile, the soft pitter-patter of additional footsteps caught my ears. Turning slightly, I saw Yuzu trailing behind us, her black eyes darting around in wonder. Her twin black tails swayed eagerly, their fur fluffing up as she took in the sight before her.

    ¡°Bery pretty¡­¡± she muttered under her breath, her voice filled with quiet awe. Her hands reached up, lightly tracing the edges of one of the shrine¡¯s support pillars, as if she wanted to confirm that it was real. The wooden structure, once battered and aged, now stood strong beneath her fingertips, its fresh coat of paint gleaming under the sunlight.

    I stepped further into the room, and as I did, the familiar chime of a system notification rang in my ears. Almost instantly, a translucent interface materialized in front of me, glowing softly with its usual ethereal light.

    [+1500 EXP]

    [You have leveled up to Level 5 (EXP 390/1000)]

    Health Points: 144/144 ¡ú 207.36/207.36

    Mana: 28.8/28.8 ¡ú 41.47/41.47

    Physical Attack: 14.4 (+3) ¡ú 20.73 (+3)

    Magical Attack: 0.24 ¡ú 0.34 (+18)

    Defense: 2.88 ¡ú 4.14

    Agility: 17.27 ¡ú 24.86

    My eyes darted over the newly updated stats, taking in the growth that had occurred. I blinked in mild surprise before muttering, ¡°Huh, I leveled up again.¡± My gaze lingered on the Magical Attack stat, where an unexpected (+18) boost stood out from the otherwise modest increases.

    It didn¡¯t take long for me to put the pieces together. ¡°That must be because of the Yumi Bow I got from the gacha yesterday,¡± I mused, recalling how the item¡¯s description had mentioned a significant increase in magical energy output.

    Feeling a newfound sense of strength coursing through my body, I clenched my fist experimentally, sensing the subtle but tangible difference in my movements. My agility stat had seen a notable increase as well, and I could already tell that my reflexes had sharpened. It was an odd sensation, like stepping into a body that had always been mine, yet somehow¡­ more efficient. More attuned.

    ¡°Nnai, Mashiro bery leveled up again?¡± Yuzu asked, her eyes gleaming with curiosity as she circled around me like an excited child discovering a new toy. Her black tails swayed in sync with her movements, flicking back and forth in an erratic rhythm. She leaned forward slightly, her ears twitching as she peered at me with pure fascination. ¡°Mashiro bery strong now?¡± she asked, tilting her head so much that her long, dark hair nearly brushed against the floor. It was as if she were inspecting me for any visible changes, as though leveling up would suddenly cause me to sprout new features or glow with some kind of divine energy.

    Ai, who had been standing beside me, suddenly straightened up, puffing out her small chest with unmistakable pride. Her silver-white eyes shimmered with an unspoken sense of accomplishment, and with a confident nod, she declared, ¡°Miss Mashiro is a Shrine Maiden, so cleansing corruption and evil spirits is her job.¡± She crossed her arms and lifted her chin slightly, her fox ears twitching as if expecting praise for her insight. ¡°Since I¡¯m her guardian spirit, or more accurately, her shikigami, it¡¯s also my duty to assist her in purifying the shrine.¡±

    Her voice carried a sense of authority beyond her youthful appearance, as though she had rehearsed these words many times before. Then, placing a hand over her heart, Ai continued, ¡°So if her guardian spirit¡ªthat¡¯s me!¡ªdoes a good job, then she will receive experience points and grow stronger.¡± A satisfied smile graced her lips as if she had just given a flawless lecture. The tiny snowflakes that always seemed to surround her glowed faintly, swirling in the air as if responding to her moment of pride.

 Chapter 79 - Who the hell is FRwriter?!

    We continued our walk through the shrine, our footsteps echoing softly against the polished wooden floor. The once decrepit structure, which had been consumed by cracks, moss, and the lingering presence of corruption, now radiated an air of serenity.

    The wooden beams overhead, which had previously sagged under the weight of time, now stood strong and pristine, polished to a deep, rich hue. The scent of fresh cedar and incense drifted through the air, blending with the crisp, cool breeze that occasionally slipped through the open corridors.

    The walls, which had once been marred by decay, were now lined with intricate carvings of foxes, celestial patterns, and symbols of protection. I traced my fingers along one of the engravings absentmindedly, marveling at the fine craftsmanship. It felt as though the very soul of the shrine had been rejuvenated, its sacred presence stronger than before.

    Golden light poured in from the open shoji doors, illuminating the tatami mat floors that looked freshly woven, as if they had been laid out just moments ago. Everything felt alive, as though the shrine itself had been reborn.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper.

    Ai, who had been walking beside me, gave a small, satisfied nod. ¡°The shrine was always meant to be a place of peace and protection,¡± she said, her silver-white eyes gleaming with quiet pride. ¡°Now that the corruption has faded, it can finally return to what it once was.¡± She let out a soft sigh, glancing around as if admiring her own handiwork. Tiny snowflakes flickered into existence around her, swirling gently before vanishing like whispered prayers carried by the wind.

    Behind us, Yuzu was spinning around in wide circles, her eyes darting in every direction as she took in the grandeur of the restored shrine. Her black tails swayed excitedly, fluffing up like a satisfied feline. ¡°Bery pretty! Sooo bery pretty!¡± she exclaimed, practically bouncing with every step. ¡°Mashiro bery cleanse everything! Ai bery amazing! Yuzu bery happy!¡±

    I chuckled at her enthusiasm, watching as she skidded to a stop near one of the supporting pillars, her ears twitching with excitement. She reached out, touching the smooth wooden surface as if she still couldn¡¯t believe how much everything had changed.

    I nodded in agreement. ¡°It feels¡­ peaceful. Like it¡¯s truly alive again.¡±

    Ai turned to me with a soft smile. ¡°That¡¯s because it is.¡± Her voice was gentle, yet filled with certainty. ¡°The shrine is connected to the spirits that dwell here, and now that it has been purified, it can truly breathe again.¡±

    As I took another step forward, the warmth of the golden sunlight wrapped around me, filling me with a sense of accomplishment. This was no longer a place of corruption or despair, this was a sacred sanctuary, restored and renewed.

    As I stepped deeper into the shrine, my gaze fell upon a stairway leading downward, a passage I hadn¡¯t noticed before. The entrance to it was nestled at the far end of the main hall, shrouded in shadow despite the golden light filtering through the open shoji doors. The air around it felt different, denser, almost as if the space itself was holding its breath. Unlike the rest of the shrine, which had been restored to pristine beauty, the entrance to the stairway remained untouched by the warmth of purification.

    I furrowed my brows, tilting my head slightly as unease settled in my chest. Has this always been here? It felt¡­ hidden, like a secret waiting to be uncovered. The smooth, polished wood of the shrine gave way to rough stone as the stairway descended into darkness, disappearing from view.

    Beside me, Ai remained unnaturally still. Her silver-white eyes flickered with hesitation, her small hands clutching at the fabric of my sleeve. It was rare to see her hesitant, Ai was usually composed, confident, even playful at times. But now, a shadow of doubt crossed her delicate features, and she swallowed as if bracing herself.

    ¡°Miss Mashiro¡­¡± she muttered, her voice softer than usual. She tightened her grip on my hand, her fingers cold to the touch, though not from her usual snow-like aura. It was as if she were trying to find the right words to explain something even though she didn¡¯t fully understand.

    I turned my gaze toward her, my ears twitching slightly at her uncharacteristic unease. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, my voice gentle yet firm. I could feel the faint pulse of magic lingering in the air around us, subtle but present, like the ghost of a whisper.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Ai hesitated for a moment longer, then took a deep breath, shaking her head as if dispelling whatever doubt had momentarily clouded her mind. Her expression hardened with resolve, and she straightened her posture before looking directly into my eyes. There was a quiet intensity in her gaze, a seriousness that sent a small shiver down my spine.

    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ something below,¡± she finally said, her voice steady yet laced with a strange weight. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to explain it properly, but¡­¡± She glanced back at the stairway, her brows furrowing slightly. ¡°It¡¯s easier if you look at it for yourself.¡±

    The three of us descended cautiously, each step echoing in the vast, empty corridor. The stairway stretched down farther than I had expected, winding endlessly into the earth like a path carved through time itself. The air grew colder the deeper we went, carrying with it a dampness that clung to my skin. The walls, unlike the polished wood of the shrine above, were formed from rough-hewn stone, dark and ancient, as if they had existed long before the shrine had ever been built.

    Yuzu, who had been hopping excitedly behind us at first, gradually slowed her pace, her eyes flicking around warily. Even she could sense it now, the presence lingering in the depths of this place.

    When we finally reached the bottom, the stairway opened up into a vast underground chamber. My breath hitched at the sheer size of it, it was massive, easily as large as a baseball field, if not bigger. The ceiling stretched impossibly high, vanishing into darkness, while massive stone pillars lined the walls, some of them crumbling from age. Flickering blue torches lined the corridor ahead, casting eerie shadows that danced across the worn stone floor.

    For a moment, the only sounds were the faint echoes of our footsteps and the distant, rhythmic drip of water from somewhere unseen. Then, A deep, guttural roar.

    I froze. The sound rumbled through the chamber, shaking the very air around us. It was distant but unmistakable, a primal growl that carried an overwhelming presence. It wasn¡¯t the snarl of an ordinary beast. It was ancient, powerful, and filled with an unmistakable malice.

    Yuzu¡¯s ears flattened against her head, her tails bristling as she gripped the hem of my dress. ¡°N-Nnai¡­ Mashiro¡­ something beeg bery inside¡­¡± she whispered, her voice trembling slightly.

    Ai, standing by my side, remained silent. But I could feel the tension in her grip as she squeezed my hand. Her silver-white eyes flickered with determination, yet there was a subtle, almost imperceptible flicker of concern in them.

    I swallowed, my heart hammering in my chest as I forced myself to steady my breathing. My fingers instinctively twitched toward the bow on my back, my body preparing for whatever lay ahead.

    As we stepped further into the chamber, the oppressive air grew thicker, heavy with an unnatural presence that sent shivers down my spine. Then, as the dim torchlight illuminated the space before us, I finally saw it.

    A massive dragon.

    Its body was covered in jagged black scales, each one lined with cracks pulsating with an eerie purple glow. Its wings, once mighty and proud, were now tattered, their membranes torn in places as thick iron chains bound them to the ground. Similar restraints clamped tightly around its colossal legs, the metal shimmering faintly with runes that pulsed in sync with the dragon¡¯s ragged breaths. Despite its restraints, its sheer size was overwhelming. It was easily the length of a warship, and its massive tail coiled around the broken stone pillars like a serpent waiting to strike.

    Then, it let out a roar. The force of it sent shockwaves through the cavern, the sound reverberating in my chest like a drum. Dust rained down from the ceiling as the very walls seemed to tremble in fear of the beast before us. The temperature shifted, not to fire, but to something colder, more suffocating. The feeling of death and decay lingered in the air, crawling over my skin like unseen tendrils.

    I instinctively activated my Identification skill, my vision sharpening as text materialized in front of me.

    <<??? Lv???>>

    Health Points: ???????/??????? [??%]

    Race: Undead

    Defence: ???????

    Physical Attack: ???????

    Magical Attack ????????

    Description: FRwriter said the ??? is too much.

    "Who the hell is FRwriter?!" I suddenly yelled, my voice echoing in the cavern.

    Yuzu, who had been trembling behind me, also activated her skill. A moment later, she gasped, her black fox ears perking up in alarm. "Nnai, Yuzu''s identification skill bery gib same description!" she screamed, bouncing in place, clearly distressed by the lack of information.

    ¡°FR is an acronym for¡­¡± Ai started, only to pause, tilting her head slightly as if she were deep in thought.

    A long, tense silence followed.

    I stared at her expectantly, waiting for her to continue, but instead, she simply puffed up her cheeks and muttered, ¡°Actually, I have no idea.¡±

    I felt my eyes twitch while Yuzu, who had been watching with an expression of wonder, let out a deflated "Buuu..." as her ears drooped slightly in disappointment.

 Chapter 80 - Itâ€™s over 500!

    The gigantic dragon loomed over us like a fortress of living shadow, its massive form barely shifting as it observed us. Its two towering black horns curved backward like jagged obsidian spires, glistening under the dim, flickering light of the underground chamber.

    A deep, low rumble vibrated from its throat, and with every exhale, thick purple mist escaped from its maw, dispersing like an eerie, ethereal fog. The very air around it crackled with an unsettling energy, as if the space itself struggled to contain the creature¡¯s presence.

    I swallowed hard as I turned to Yuzu. ¡°Yuzu, were you able to identify it?¡± I asked, my voice hushed but firm.

    Yuzu¡¯s ears twitched as she furrowed her brows, looking at the translucent interface only she could see. Then, with a dramatic shake of her head, she puffed out her cheeks. ¡°Nnai¡­ Yuzu only get rough info. Dragon bery powerful and hab over level 500.¡± She crossed her arms and huffed. ¡°Yuzu¡¯s identification skill gib range, but it too beeg! Too beeg to bery conclude!¡±

    I frowned. Over 500? That was the same thing Catherine had said when she spoke about the Red Ancient Dragon. Could this dragon be of the same kind? Or was it something even more terrifying?

    Just as the thought crossed my mind, the ground trembled beneath us, a deep, guttural snarl echoing through the chamber. The dragon¡¯s massive body tensed, its muscles coiling with raw, unbridled fury. Then, with a violent jerk, it attempted to lunge forward, its obsidian chains rattling against the stone floor. The metal cuffs that bound its legs and wings groaned under the immense pressure as it struggled, its entire form thrashing in an attempt to break free.

    The force of its movement sent shockwaves through the cavern. Dust rained down from the ceiling, and the sheer impact of its struggles made my ears ring. Cracks splintered across the ancient stone beneath its claws, and the thick, cursed air around it pulsed like a living thing.

    I took a reflexive step back, my heart pounding. If those chains weren¡¯t there, we¡¯d already be dead.

    ¡°B-Bery scary¡­¡± Yuzu whimpered, her tails puffing up in alarm. She crouched slightly, her dark eyes darting between me and the dragon as if waiting for instructions.

    Ai¡¯s grip on my sleeve tightened, her tiny fingers trembling ever so slightly. I turned my head to look at her, but her gaze remained locked onto the massive dragon below. Her silver-white eyes shimmered with unease, reflecting the flickering purple mist that seeped from the beast¡¯s maw.

    ¡°Ai¡­¡± I called softly. ¡°Do you know what this thing is?¡±

    She inhaled sharply, her ears twitching at my question. For a moment, she looked as if she wanted to say something, but then she hesitated. Her lips pressed together, and she shook her head.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°This place, this dragon¡­ it shouldn¡¯t be here. And yet, I can feel something familiar about it.¡±

    I furrowed my brows. Familiar? Yuzu¡¯s ears perked up at Ai¡¯s words, her tails flicking in confusion. ¡°Nnai, bery strange? If fox girl Ai no know, then who bery know?¡± She puffed up her cheeks in frustration. ¡°Mashiro bery figure it out?¡±

    I glanced at the dragon again, its strained breaths heavy with fury and pain. The air around it pulsed unnaturally, as if the very dungeon itself was rejecting its presence. The chains holding it in place weren¡¯t just ordinary restraints, there was a magic woven into them, something ancient and powerful, something designed not just to bind, but to suppress.

    Ai took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, her snowy-white hair shifting slightly as an unnatural coldness radiated from her. She tightened her grip on my sleeve before speaking again, this time with more certainty.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°I told you before, Miss Mashiro¡­¡± she said, her voice quiet yet firm. ¡°I was born from the consciousness of this shrine, but that doesn¡¯t mean I understand everything about it.¡±

    She lifted her free hand, allowing a small snowflake to form in her palm. The frost glowed faintly before vanishing into the air. ¡°I can feel the shrine¡¯s presence, its emotions, and its will¡­ but its history? Its true purpose? That remains a mystery even to me.¡±

    Yuzu tilted her head, her black tails swishing in curiosity. ¡°Nnai? Bery weird. Fox girl Ai bery no know about own home?¡±

    Ai gave a small, almost helpless smile. ¡°It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it?¡± she murmured. ¡°But I do know one thing¡­ This shrine is holding a secret. A secret that it has been guarding for a very, very long time.¡± She turned her gaze back to the dragon below, her silver-white eyes darkening with unease. ¡°And whatever that secret is¡­ I think it has something to do with this.¡±

    The dragon¡¯s massive form loomed over the underground chamber, its black scales shimmering with an eerie, unnatural glow. Purple mist coiled from its mouth, dissipating into the cold air like tendrils of cursed energy. The rattling of its heavy chains echoed through the vast dungeon, metal grinding against metal as it struggled, its massive claws scraping against the stone floor in frustration. It was a terrifying sight, one that sent a primal shiver down my spine.

    Yet, as it thrashed and roared, something changed. Its movements slowed. The violent rage that had consumed it moments ago seemed to dissipate like a fading storm. Its massive head turned toward me, and in that instant, everything else blurred into the background.

    A piercing coldness shot through my body, as if an unseen force had wrapped around my soul. The moment our gazes met, the chaotic atmosphere of the dungeon came to an abrupt standstill. The air, once filled with the constant sound of its roars and the clanging of chains, fell into complete and utter silence. Even Ai and Yuzu, who had been chattering moments ago, seemed to freeze in place.

    My breath hitched, and I felt an overwhelming pressure settle over me. The dragon¡¯s eyes, devoid of life, yet brimming with something ancient and powerful seemed to pierce straight into my very existence. It wasn¡¯t just looking at me. It was seeing me.

    A strange sensation washed over me, as if invisible threads were pulling me toward it, binding me in an unspoken connection. My thoughts scattered, my surroundings blurred, and all that remained was the unrelenting weight of its gaze. I wanted to move. To look away. To break free from whatever force held me in place. But I couldn¡¯t.

    The world around me faded, as though being swallowed into an abyss. My ears rang with a distant sound, an echo of something old, something lost. And then, in the depths of my mind, I heard it. A voice. Faint. Hollow. Yet undeniably there.

    ¡°...Who... are... you?¡±

    Before I even realized what was happening, my legs were already moving on their own. Step by step, my feet tapped softly against the cold stone floor, drawn forward by an unseen force. The air around me felt thick, pressing against my body like invisible hands guiding me toward the chained beast.

    The world blurred at the edges of my vision, and my own thoughts felt distant, muffled, as if submerged underwater. The dragon¡¯s hollow eyes burned into me, its presence overwhelming, ancient, and commanding.

    A whisper, too faint to understand, curled around my thoughts like tendrils of smoke. It wasn¡¯t just a voice. It was a feeling, a presence calling out from the depths of the unknown. My heartbeat pounded in my ears, yet it was drowned beneath that eerie silence, that indescribable connection forming between me and the dragon. Every fiber of my being screamed at me to stop, to turn away, to break free from whatever spell had taken hold of me but my body refused to listen.

    I took another step forward. Then another.

    Just as I was about to take another¡ª

    ¡°Mashiro!¡±

    The sudden chorus of voices shattered the haze in my mind. Hands, small but firm, grasped onto mine, yanking me back with surprising strength. I gasped as I was forcibly pulled away, my feet skidding against the stone. The moment their hands touched me, the world around me snapped back into clarity. My vision refocused, and the oppressive silence shattered, replaced once more by the distant sound of rattling chains and the eerie hum of magic lingering in the air.

    Yuzu clung tightly to my arm, her black tails puffed up in alarm, her eyes wide with a mixture of fear and frustration. "Mashiro bery almost eaten!" she cried, her grip tightening as if afraid I would slip away again.

    Ai, standing beside her, had her own hands wrapped firmly around my wrist. Her silver-white eyes, usually filled with calm confidence, now held traces of worry. "Miss Mashiro," she said, her voice steady yet laced with concern, "what happened to you just now? You weren¡¯t responding. It was like¡­ you were in a trance."

 Chapter 81 - DÃ©jÃ  vu skeleton!

    I blinked, shaking my head as if trying to dispel the lingering fog that clung to my thoughts. My breath came in short, uneven gasps, my chest rising and falling with each desperate inhale. I turned my gaze back toward the dragon. It hadn¡¯t moved, its massive form still bound in heavy chains, but something had changed. Its piercing gaze remained locked onto me, but the wild rage that had consumed it before had dulled.

    Yuzu¡¯s tails fluffed up, and she pouted dramatically. ¡°Nnai! Mashiro bery do dumdum again! No walking into scary undead dragon! No touchy-touchy cursed thing!¡±

    I exhaled shakily, shaking my head in an attempt to clear the lingering haze in my mind. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what happened,¡± I admitted, gripping Ai¡¯s hand tightly, as if anchoring myself in reality. ¡°It was like¡­ the dragon was calling me. My body moved on its own.¡±

    Ai furrowed her brows, her grip not loosening. ¡°That¡¯s not normal,¡± she murmured, her expression clouded with concern. ¡°This shrine has secrets, yes, but even I don¡¯t understand why it would react to you like that.¡±

    I swallowed hard, glancing back at the dragon. It had stopped its violent thrashing, its body now eerily still. The purple mist around its mouth pulsed faintly, rising in slow, hypnotic waves. But its eyes¡­ those lifeless yet knowing eyes remained fixed on me.

    Yuzu¡¯s ears twitched as she tapped a finger against her cheek, deep in thought. "Dragon bery weird act¡­ Undead bery try to pain Yuzu people that bery notto dead yet," she muttered, her eyes flickering with confusion. Her tail swayed uneasily behind her, clearly sensing something was off.

    Ai folded her arms, her silver-white hair catching the dim light of the dungeon. "If by ¡®pain Yuzu¡¯ you meant ¡®try to kill,¡¯ then yes," she corrected with a sigh. "Undead creatures are usually remnants of souls that refuse to pass on. They¡¯re driven by resentment, hatred, or regret, which causes them to lash out at the living. But this dragon..." Her gaze drifted back to the massive, chained beast before us. "...doesn¡¯t seem to want to attack Miss Mashiro."

    Her words sent a shiver down my spine. That was true. Even though the dragon had been thrashing wildly moments ago, the moment our eyes met, everything had changed. It wasn¡¯t acting purely on rage anymore, it was focused on me, its glowing eyes unwavering.

    Yuzu, however, seemed determined to test Ai¡¯s theory. With a sudden burst of energy, she jumped back a step.

    ¡°W-Wait, Yuzu, what are you¡ª?!¡± I started, but it was too late.

    Yuzu had already begun moving.

    Her tiny hands waved in the air as she shifted into a series of fluid, familiar steps. I immediately recognized the routine, an idol dance straight from Luminous Dream. It was a simple but cute choreography, filled with twirls and dramatic poses meant to charm an audience. But right now, it had the opposite effect.

    The dragon''s body tensed. Its massive head turned toward Yuzu, its gaze no longer calm but filled with fury.

    ROOOOAAAARRRR!

    A deafening roar exploded through the dungeon, shaking the very ground beneath our feet. Dust and loose pebbles rained down from the ceiling as the chains around the dragon¡¯s legs and wings rattled violently. The moment the sound hit her ears, Yuzu froze mid-spin, her tail puffing up like a frightened cat. Her dark eyes went wide, her hands still awkwardly raised in the middle of a pose.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Uuuh¡­ Yuzu bery sorry?¡± she stammered, slowly lowering her arms.

    The dragon growled, nostrils flaring, its piercing gaze burning into her.

    The moment Yuzu stopped moving, though, its aggression faded almost instantly. The fire in its eyes dimmed slightly, and it turned its attention back toward me. Its stare was deep, as if peering into my very soul.

    I swallowed hard, my mind racing.

    "This¡­ this felt familiar¡­" The thought echoed in my mind as I stood frozen in place, my eyes locked onto the massive, chained dragon before me. There was something unsettling, no, unnatural, about the way it looked at me. It wasn¡¯t mindless aggression, nor was it the hunger for destruction that most undead creatures were known for. Instead, it felt¡­ searching, as if it was trying to confirm something.

    I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms as I struggled to piece together where I had felt this strange sensation before. The undead. Their presence. The way they reacted to me. Something wasn¡¯t adding up. I had assumed that all undead creatures were hostile, that they existed only to bring ruin to the living, but¡­ that wasn¡¯t the case, was it?

    My mind rewound to my previous encounters.

    "The skeleton. The one I fought before." A vivid memory resurfaced. I had braced myself for an attack, expecting it to strike me down, yet¡­ it didn¡¯t. It had raised its bony arm, not in violence, but in something else, an action I hadn¡¯t thought twice about at the time. "It didn¡¯t attack me, either."

    A chill ran down my spine. The skeleton had approached me, its hollow eyes glowing faintly, but instead of hostility, there was¡­ something else. A hesitation. A moment of silence.

    "It patted me."

    I sucked in a sharp breath. My heartbeat thundered in my ears as I recalled that bizarre, out-of-place moment. The skeletal warrior, instead of swinging its bony arm at me, had simply rested its bony hand atop my head. It was a small, almost affectionate gesture, like a guardian acknowledging a child. At the time, I had brushed it off as some strange bug in the system, something I hadn¡¯t fully understood.

    ¡°Nnai, skeleton bery pat Mashiro?¡± Yuzu tilted her head, her fox ears twitching in confusion. She blinked up at me, as if trying to picture the scene in her mind. "That bery weird. Undead bery supposed to go bonk, not pat."

    Ai, who had been standing beside her, mirrored Yuzu¡¯s tilt almost perfectly. Her expression was equally puzzled, her amber eyes scanning my face for any sort of explanation. ¡°Does that mean the undead like Miss Mashiro?¡± she asked, placing a finger against her chin in thought.

    I opened my mouth, only to close it again. What kind of response was I supposed to give to that? Was it even possible for undead creatures to like someone? It wasn¡¯t as if I had done anything special for them.

    ¡°Not¡­ exactly?¡± I finally managed, though I wasn''t even sure if that was true. ¡°It¡¯s not like they¡¯re friendly to me, but they¡¯re also not attacking me.¡±

    I turned back to the dragon, its hulking form looming over us like an unshakable shadow. Chains clinked as it shifted slightly, its massive claws scraping against the stone floor. Its glowing purple eyes remained locked onto mine, unwavering, almost piercing. There was something in its gaze, something that sent an involuntary shiver down my spine. Recognition? Expectation? A silent plea?

    "But well," I muttered, my voice softer this time, "I guess the skeleton did listen to my worries back then. It wasn¡¯t just standing there mindlessly. It was like it actually heard me.¡±

    My fingers curled inward as I recalled that moment. The way the skeleton had silently placed a bony hand on my head, as if offering reassurance. It wasn¡¯t a gesture of hostility, nor was it the action of a mindless husk.

    ¡°So maybe¡­¡± I hesitated, searching for the right words. ¡°Maybe they care a little...?¡±

    ¡°Maybe Mashiro is their queen!¡± Yuzu suddenly gasped, ears perking up as if she had just solved some grand mystery. ¡°Mashiro is bery big boss of undeads!¡±

    Ai giggled, folding her arms. ¡°Now that would be interesting. Miss Mashiro, the Undead Shrine Maiden.¡± She tilted her head with a teasing smile. ¡°It does have a nice ring to it.¡±

    I sighed, rubbing my temple. ¡°That¡¯s not helping, you two.¡±

 Chapter 82 - Yuzu idol dance!

    ¡°Well, is there anything else here, Ai?¡± I asked, my voice still laced with lingering uncertainty. My gaze flickered between her and the dragon, which remained eerily silent, watching me with those glowing purple eyes. A part of me wanted to stay, to figure out why it was reacting this way, but another part of me, the rational one, knew that standing too long in front of a chained, high-level undead dragon was probably not the best idea.

    Ai shrugged, her fox ears twitching slightly. ¡°No,¡± she said simply, her tone casual, but there was a flicker of something unreadable in her expression. She turned her gaze away from me, her golden eyes darting toward the walls of the underground chamber as if she were searching for an answer that wasn¡¯t there. ¡°This place¡­ it¡¯s not something I fully understand. The shrine holds secrets, even from me.¡± Her fingers curled slightly, and for the first time since I met her, she looked¡­ hesitant.

    Before I could question her further, I felt a small but firm tug on my wrist.

    Yuzu had grabbed my hand, and Ai¡¯s as well, her tiny fingers squeezing tightly. Her jet-black eyes, usually filled with childlike wonder, were now sharp with unease. She glanced at the dragon one last time, then quickly turned back to us.

    ¡°Well then,¡± she said hurriedly, her tail puffing up slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s bery leave!¡±

    Her voice was lighthearted, but the way she pulled at us made it clear, she didn¡¯t want to be here any longer. I glanced back at the dragon, its massive form still restrained by the heavy chains that bound its wings and legs. It didn¡¯t roar again. It didn¡¯t try to break free. It just¡­ watched. Silent and unmoving.

    I nodded to Yuzu, not wanting to linger any longer in the eerie underground chamber. The air was thick with unease, the presence of the massive undead dragon weighing heavily on my mind. It was unsettling how it simply watched, its glowing purple eyes never leaving me. But even though curiosity gnawed at me, screaming for me to stay and understand, my instincts told me to leave.

    I turned around, ready to ascend the long stone staircase and leave this place behind, until¡ª

    ROAAARRRR!

    A deafening roar shattered the silence, a deep, primal sound that reverberated through my bones. The sheer force of it sent violent tremors through the underground dungeon, making the walls quake and the stone beneath us rumble. A powerful gust of wind blasted through the chamber, sending dust and loose debris flying. I threw up my arms instinctively, shielding my face as my ears rang from the sheer volume of the beast¡¯s cry.

    I barely had a moment to recover before I spun around, my eyes widening at the sight before me.

    The dragon was moving.

    It lurched forward, its colossal body straining against the thick, ancient chains that bound it. Its enormous claws scraped against the cold stone floor, sending a shower of sparks dancing through the dimly lit chamber. The metallic links groaned under the dragon¡¯s immense strength, rattling violently as it struggled to break free. The sheer force of its thrashing sent ripples of energy through the air, shaking the very foundation of the shrine.

    I took an involuntary step back, my breath catching in my throat. It¡¯s trying to break free.

    ¡°Nnai! Run!¡±

    Yuzu¡¯s voice cracked with urgency, snapping me out of my stunned daze. She yanked at my sleeve, already stumbling backward in a panicked retreat. Her small hands gripped me with surprising strength, her tail fluffed up in fear. Ai reacted immediately, seizing my other wrist without hesitation.

    We ran.

    Our footsteps echoed loudly as we bolted up the staircase, our hurried ascent feeling like an eternity. My heart pounded violently in my chest, every rapid breath burning in my lungs. The stairs seemed to stretch on endlessly, each step steeper than the last. The roars from below did not cease, if anything, they grew louder, more desperate. The dragon¡¯s fury was palpable, shaking the underground dungeon with every attempt to free itself.

    The sound of metal straining under immense pressure made my stomach twist into knots. The groaning, high-pitched screech of chains being pulled beyond their limit echoed through the chamber, sending a sharp jolt of unease through my entire body. The dragon wasn¡¯t just struggling, it was fighting to break free, its massive limbs convulsing against its restraints with a terrifying display of raw power. Each rattle of the ancient bindings sent tremors through the stone floor beneath us, the ground itself quaking beneath the beast¡¯s fury.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    What if it actually breaks free? That singular, terrifying thought gripped my mind like a vice, refusing to let go. The dragon was undead, and yet, it wasn¡¯t attacking us, not yet. But if those chains shattered, if it regained its full mobility, what would happen then? Would it lash out in uncontrollable rage, destroying everything in sight? Would we be fast enough to escape before it turned its glowing, cursed eyes on us?

    "You¡­ have died¡­ too, right..?"

    I froze. The voice was deep and broken, like a dying breath that had been stretched across centuries. It carried a hollow weight, a chilling resonance that seeped into my very bones. But what made it truly terrifying wasn¡¯t just the tone, it was the fact that I didn¡¯t hear it. I felt it. It hadn¡¯t come from Ai. It wasn¡¯t from Yuzu.

    It came from nowhere and yet, it was inside my head.

    A sharp, ice-cold sensation stabbed through my skull, making my vision wavered. My limbs felt strangely numb, my breath caught somewhere between my throat and my lungs. My breath hitched as an overwhelming chill spread through my body, like something unseen had wrapped its hands around me.

    The voice was rough, broken, as though each word took immense effort to form. It crackled like dying embers, filled with something that made my chest tighten. Desperation? Pain? Longing? I gritted my teeth, forcing my fingers to clenched into fists, grounding myself in the present, but the voice wasn''t done.

    "Must¡­ comfort¡­"

    The words echoed through my mind, a hollow whisper filled with something raw and aching. It wasn¡¯t just speaking to me. It was reaching for me.

    My body refused to move. A strange pull, something invisible yet undeniable, wrapped around me like chains, urging me to turn around. To look back. To acknowledge the presence that had called out to me from beyond the veil of death.

    A shudder ran down my spine, my body locked in place as my fingers trembled. My grip on Ai¡¯s hand weakened as I turned my head slightly, an invisible force urging me to look back. To see who, or what was speaking to me.

    But before I could move, Yuzu yanked my arm hard. ¡°Nyo!¡± she cried, her voice shrill with panic. Her small frame trembled as she clung to me, but her grip was fierce, unrelenting. ¡°Mashiro bery no look back!¡±

    Her plea snapped me out of it. I clenched my teeth, forcing my legs to move once more. We had to get out of here. Now.

    I shook my head, shoving aside the lingering chill that the voice had left in my mind. Focus. There was no time to think. No time to hesitate. The only thing that mattered was getting out, getting to safety before the worst could happen.

    ¡°!¡± I forced my legs to move, pushing against the burning sensation creeping up my muscles as we ran up the long staircase. The stone steps blurred beneath my feet, my breath coming out in ragged gasps. Ai¡¯s grip on my wrist was tight, as if she were afraid I would disappear if she let go.

    CRACK!

    A single, deafening sound shattered the atmosphere. I knew what it was before I even turned around. The sound of metal giving way. The sound of chains breaking.

    A cold, suffocating gust of wind surged through the dungeon like a living force, its sheer pressure slamming against my back and nearly knocking me off balance. Dust and debris whipped past us, and the torches that lined the stairway flickered wildly before being snuffed out entirely.

    ROAAAAARRR!

    The dungeon trembled violently under the sheer force of the dragon¡¯s roar, a furious, almost agonized bellow that reverberated deep within my bones. The sound was raw and thunderous, shaking the very foundation of the shrine. Cracks splintered through the stone walls, and small fragments of rock rained down from above.

    ¡°Oh nyo!¡± Yuzu¡¯s panicked voice cut through the chaos.

    In one fluid motion, she reached into her inventory, her fingers moving with practiced ease. A bright flash of light flared as she pulled out her katana, its polished silver blade gleaming even in the dimness. Her dark jet-black eyes flickered, shifting into a sharp, light blue hue, a sign that she was fully prepared for battle.

    And then she moved. With a speed that my eyes could barely register, she leapt, landing directly between me and the dragon. Her black cloak billowed dramatically behind her, a stark contrast against the swirling dust and darkness. Her small hands gripped her katana tightly, the edge of the blade gleaming with a cold, determined light.

    ¡°Mashiro bery run!¡± she ordered, her voice unusually firm despite the fear trembling beneath her words.

    My breath hitched as I stared at her small, yet unwavering frame standing between me and a beast that could wipe us out in an instant. Ai clung to my arm, her own expression laced with worry, but she, too, was ready to follow Yuzu¡¯s lead.

    But It was too late. The dragon¡¯s enormous form loomed over us, its sheer size closing the distance with a single, effortless sweep of its massive wings. The force alone sent another powerful gust of wind hurtling toward us, causing me to instinctively shut my eyes for a split second.

    And in that moment, everything stopped. All sounds from the world were cut off. No more roaring. No more crumbling stone. No more rushing wind. Just¡­ silence. A void-like, unnatural silence that made my skin crawl.

    I opened my eyes, and the last thing I saw was the dragon, its glowing, cursed eyes locked onto mine as the world itself seemed to be swallowed in darkness.

 Chapter 83 - OI! WAKE UP, YOU LEWD DENSE CABBAGE!

    Dark, darker yet darker. The darkness kept growing, swallowing everything in its path. The shadows cut deeper, creeping into every crevice of existence.

    I pressed my hands against the floor, at least, I thought it was a floor but all I felt was shallow water. It rippled beneath my fingers, yet it didn¡¯t wet my skin. It was as if the water wasn¡¯t truly there, just an illusion of something real, something tangible. A sensation that existed but didn¡¯t belong.

    Slowly, I opened my eyes.

    A vast expanse of still water stretched endlessly beneath me, reflecting a sky that wasn¡¯t a sky. It was black, void-like, yet streaked with a gradient of deep purple, swirling faintly as if it were alive. There was no horizon, no up or down, only this endless, dreamlike abyss.

    ¡°Weird¡­¡± I muttered under my breath as I rose to my feet, my voice barely above a whisper. It felt wrong to be loud here, as if breaking the silence would shatter something fragile.

    My gaze wandered across the surreal landscape, searching for something, anything that made sense. But there was nothing except the endless black and purple stretching in every direction. It was empty, hollow, and yet a shiver crawled up my spine.

    I wasn¡¯t alone. The hair on the back of my neck stood on end as I felt it, movement. A presence behind me. The faintest rustle of air. Slowly, cautiously, I turned around.

    There it was. The gigantic dragon I had feared only moments ago lay before me, its enormous body resting on the water¡¯s surface. Its head was lowered to the ground, its eyes closed in slumber. Even in sleep, its presence was suffocating, an overwhelming force that made my chest tighten.

    The silver glow of a moon, an impossibly large, luminous moon hung in the sky behind the dragon, casting its soft light over the beast¡¯s massive, armored form. The pale radiance illuminated the intricate details of its scales, a mesmerizing blend of black and deep violet, shifting like an endless void. It looked almost peaceful, its slow, rhythmic breathing the only sign of movement in this frozen world.

    Yet, every few seconds, its body twitched. When it did, the shallow water beneath us rippled unnaturally, distorting reality itself. The disturbance wasn¡¯t natural, it was as if the dragon¡¯s mere existence caused the world around it to react, to shift and bend to its will.

    I stared at it, my breath caught in my throat. Was this real? Or was this a dream?

    ¡°Um¡­¡± The sound of my own voice felt fragile, small, almost swallowed by the vast emptiness around me. I stood there, frozen, at a complete loss for what to do.

    Then, suddenly, a voice. Deep, resonant, filled with wisdom beyond comprehension. It did not come from anywhere in particular, yet it filled the void as though it had always been part of this strange place. It wasn¡¯t a voice I recognized, nor was it speaking a language I had ever heard before. And yet, somehow I understood every word.

    Before I could even react, something flickered in front of me. A translucent bubble of text formed in the air, hovering just before my eyes. The voice, the same deep and knowing one, began reading aloud the words displayed before me, each syllable crisp and deliberate.

    [Photon readings negative.]

    As soon as the last syllable was uttered, the world reacted. The silver glow of the moon behind the dragon flickered, just for a moment, plunging everything into absolute darkness. The absence of light was suffocating, pressing against me. And then, just as quickly as it had vanished, the light returned as though nothing had happened at all.

    ¡°What¡­ was that?¡± I exhaled shakily, my pulse pounding in my ears. More text appeared. Another message, read aloud by the unseen voice.

    [This next experiment seems very very interesting.]

    The words sent an uneasy chill crawling up my spine. Experiment? What experiment? And who was speaking? I felt as though I were being watched, observed like a subject in an unknowable test.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    [What do you two think?]

    ¡°Two?¡± My breath hitched, my chest tightening with an unfamiliar sense of unease. The word repeated itself in my mind, echoing, stretching the moment into something heavier than it should have been. It wasn¡¯t just addressing me. Someone or something else was included in that statement.

    Slowly, cautiously, I turned my gaze toward the enormous dragon lying before me. Its massive form remained still, the slow, rhythmic rise and fall of its breath the only sign of life. The glow of the silver moon behind it bathed its dark scales in an eerie light, making it seem both majestic and otherworldly.

    ¡°But you¡¯re asleep, aren''t you?¡± Or at least, that¡¯s what I thought. For the briefest second, I could have sworn its eyelids twitched. A small, almost imperceptible shift in its expression. The kind of movement that suggested it was listening. A cold shiver ran down my spine. ¡°Was the voice speaking to us? To me and¡­ this dragon?¡±

    I swallowed hard, suddenly hyper-aware of the vast emptiness around us. There was no one else here. No Yuzu, no Ai, no shrine, no dungeon. Just me, the dragon, and the voice that spoke from nowhere.

    Experiment. Photon readings. Observations. My thoughts raced, struggling to piece together what was happening. But nothing made sense.

    And yet¡­ The dragon wasn¡¯t reacting. It remained still, its massive claws resting against the dark water-like surface beneath it. But I could feel it now, that presence. It wasn¡¯t just an unconscious creature. It was aware of itself. Aware of the voice. Aware of me.

    But if that was the case, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    My voice wavered slightly as the words left my lips, barely louder than a whisper. The question hung in the air, swallowed by the vast emptiness around us. Even after I asked, the dragon remained still.

    Its heavy breathing continued, slow and steady, as if it hadn''t heard me at all. The silver glow of the moon reflected off its sleek, obsidian scales, giving the illusion of movement even when it remained completely motionless. I stared at it, waiting. Nothing.

    A strange sensation settled in my chest. Discomfort, uncertainty, maybe even frustration. I didn¡¯t understand. The voice from before had spoken to the both of us. The dragon had been addressed just as I had.

    So why wasn¡¯t it reacting? Was it ignoring me? Or¡­ was it unable to answer?

    I took a hesitant step forward, the shallow water beneath my feet rippling outward. The surface was strange, cool and smooth, yet it left no wetness against my skin. It was like stepping onto a liquid that refused to acknowledge its own existence. Still, the dragon remained unresponsive.

    Its massive form lay motionless, its obsidian scales glistening under the eerie moonlight. The only signs of life were the slow, rhythmic rise and fall of its chest and the occasional twitch of its claws, as if caught in the remnants of some long-forgotten dream. The silver glow that bathed its body flickered slightly, casting elongated shadows across the endless expanse of shallow water beneath us. The ripples from my hesitant steps reached its form, distorting its reflection in ways that made it feel even more unreal.

    I swallowed, my throat dry. My fingers curled into fists at my sides. What was I even expecting? That it would suddenly wake up and answer me? That it would acknowledge the voice that had spoken to us both? That it would somehow provide me with an explanation for this strange, weightless void I had found myself in?

    I exhaled slowly, forcing my racing heart to steady itself. The tension in my chest refused to fully disappear, but at the very least, I could keep it from crushing me completely. Panic wouldn¡¯t help here, thinking would. I needed a plan.

    ¡°Use lightning to power a light bulb¡­¡± I muttered under my breath, my voice barely louder than the gentle ripple of water beneath my feet.

    It was a line Mashiro had said in the Luminous Dream comics, a silly metaphor for pushing through uncertainty, for finding a way forward even when everything seemed dark. Or, at least, it should have been a metaphor. But in the comic? Mashiro had literally run outside in the middle of a thunderstorm during a blackout, grabbed a bolt of lightning with her bare hands, stormed back inside, and casually shoved it into a lightbulb as if that was a completely normal thing to do.

    ¡­Yeah. Not exactly the most practical or realistic of solutions.

    But even so, it gave me an idea. If I just stood here, waiting for an answer, I¡¯d never get anywhere. If logic and patience weren¡¯t working, then maybe¡­ maybe the Mashiro approach was the best one.

    I exhaled again, deeper this time. My hands clenched, then released, then clenched again. I let the tension build up, let the hesitation boil over¡ªuntil, finally, I threw it all away.

    I opened my eyes.

    I took in a sharp breath.

    And at the top of my lungs, I roared.

    ¡°OI! WAKE UP, YOU LEWD DENSE CABBAGE!¡±

    My voice shattered the silence like a bolt of lightning splitting the sky. The echoes of my words bounced and crashed against the emptiness, filling the space with raw, chaotic energy.

 Chapter 84 - I want to apologize!

    For a few seconds, nothing happened. The silence stretched on, thick and unbroken, pressing against my ears like a suffocating blanket. The vast, endless void of black and purple remained still, the eerie glow of the massive moon casting long, unmoving shadows across the shallow water. I felt my heartbeat hammering in my chest, each thud echoing louder in my own head as I waited, my breath held in anxious anticipation.

    The dragon, still unmoving, remained silent for a moment longer. Its enormous form lay deathly still, like a statue carved from obsidian. Its dark scales gleaming under the moon¡¯s silver radiance. The chains that bound its limbs were eerily quiet, as if even they had been swallowed by the strange hush that had overtaken the world.

    For a fleeting moment, I wondered if my ridiculous outburst had amounted to nothing, if I had simply screamed into the void with no answer, no reaction. Then, A ripple spread through the water.

    It started as a mere disturbance near the dragon¡¯s claws, a tiny tremor in the still, glass-like surface that distorted the reflection of the sky above. But it didn¡¯t stop there. The ripple expanded, slow at first, then faster, spreading outward in perfect circles as if something beneath the surface had suddenly awakened, sending unseen tremors through the strange, liquid-like ground.

    The dragon¡¯s claws twitched. It was barely noticeable, a minuscule movement compared to the sheer size of the beast, but I saw it. The faintest flex of its talons, the smallest shift of its massive limb. The dark, jagged claws, tipped with a faint glow of purple, curled ever so slightly before relaxing again. It was a motion so subtle, so fleeting, that had I blinked, I might have missed it. But I hadn¡¯t. I had seen it.

    And for the first time since I arrived in this strange place, The beast stirred.

    A deep, heavy exhale rumbled through the air, so low and vast that it sent vibrations through my very bones. The dragon¡¯s enormous body, once so eerily lifeless, now shifted slightly, its muscles tensing beneath the dark sheen of its scales. The movement sent another ripple across the water, distorting the moon¡¯s reflection even further. I swallowed, my throat suddenly dry. It was waking up.

    ¡°I want to apologize!¡± I screamed, my voice tearing through the eerie silence like a desperate plea against the endless void.

    The moment the words left my lips, they seemed to hang in the air, heavy and uncertain, as if the world itself was considering them. My own voice echoed back at me, distorted by the strange, endless expanse of water and darkness. I felt my pulse pounding in my ears, my breathing shallow and ragged.

    The dragon¡¯s glowing purple eyes flickered open.

    <hr>

    ¡°Mashiro! Bery wake up!¡±

    A voice, high-pitched and frantic, pierced through the hazy fog of my mind. It rang out with urgency, filled with worry and desperation, as though the owner of that voice was on the verge of panic.

    Then, another voice, softer, more composed, yet still trembling with concern followed. ¡°Miss Mashiro, please wake up!¡± It was gentle, but insistent, pleading.

    A third voice chimed in, this one far more relaxed, almost lazy, but with an underlying hint of amusement. ¡°Calm down, you two. She¡¯s just sleeping¡­ probably?¡± The uncertainty in that last word sent a slight shiver through me.

    Slowly, my senses began to return.

    The first thing I noticed was the cold, an all-too-familiar chill wrapping around my body, clinging to my skin. It wasn¡¯t the suffocating void of that strange dreamlike world, nor was it the overwhelming pressure of the dragon¡¯s presence. Instead, it was crisp, fresh, and tinged with something¡­ familiar. The biting touch of winter. Snow.

    Then came the sensation beneath my fingertips. The softness of grass, slightly damp yet firm, cushioning my hands as if nature itself had cradled me during my slumber.

    A soft glow pressed against my closed eyelids. It was warm, persistent. Sunlight. The golden rays spilled over my face, breaking through the darkness, gently coaxing me out of the abyss of unconsciousness.

    I took in a slow, deep breath. The air was crisp, carrying the scent of pine and distant frost. It was so vivid, so real, so different from the eerie nothingness I had just experienced. With a great effort, I forced my heavy eyelids to flutter open.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    I found myself lying on a patch of grass, the individual blades tickling my skin as a gentle breeze swept over me. The sky above stretched endlessly, a soft blue canvas dotted with wisps of white clouds drifting lazily. Sunlight filtered through the branches of nearby trees, casting dappled patterns of gold and shadow onto the ground around me.

    I slowly turned my head, my vision still slightly blurry from waking up so abruptly. As my eyes focused, I saw three familiar figures standing over me, Yuki, Yuzu, and Ai.

    Yuki had her arms crossed, her usual bored expression masking what I could tell was mild concern. Her snow eyes flickered with something unreadable, but she quickly looked away, feigning indifference. Her long white hair swayed slightly as the breeze passed, making her look even more like the lazy, unpredictable enigma that she always was.

    Yuzu, on the other hand, was much more expressive. Her bright, wide eyes were filled with relief as she practically bounced on her feet. ¡°Mashiro bery wake up!¡± she cheered, her dark black hair swishing with every excited movement. Her small hands clutched the hem of my sleeve as if afraid I might disappear again.

    Ai, ever the calm one, knelt beside me with a gentle smile. ¡°Miss Mashiro, I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re okay,¡± she said softly. Her pure white hair shimmered in the sunlight, and her cool, snow-like aura felt soothing. Even though she looked composed, the way she held her hands together tightly gave away her unease.

    I tried to sit up, only to realize how heavy my body felt. My arms tremble slightly as I pushed myself up, and my head swam with the remnants of whatever had happened before. My voice came out hoarse, but I managed to ask the only question I could think of.

    ¡°¡­What happened?¡± I blinked, my mind still sluggish as I tried to process what they were saying. The last thing I remembered was¡­ the dragon. That overwhelming presence. The suffocating darkness. The strange voice speaking in cryptic words. And then, silence. A silence so deep it swallowed everything. Had I really just¡­ fainted? That didn¡¯t feel right.

    Yuzu, meanwhile, was still clinging to my sleeve like a lifeline, her puffed-up cheeks making her look like an angry hamster. ¡°Mashiro bery suddenly faint! Yuzu bery worried!¡± she huffed, her ears twitching with frustration.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry¡­¡± I mumbled, rubbing the back of my head. ¡°I guess I, uh, overdosed on dramatic tension?¡±

    Yuzu did not look impressed. ¡°Mashiro overdose on dummy juice.¡±

    Ai, who had been silently observing me like a scientist examining a weird bug, nodded sagely. ¡°That¡­ might actually be accurate.¡±

    I gaped at them. ¡°Excuse me?!¡±

    Ai, unbothered, continued with her explanation. ¡°The dragon flew toward us, but as soon as it reached us, it disappeared.¡± She paused, her brow furrowing slightly. ¡°At the same time, you collapsed. It was almost as if¡ª¡±

    She hesitated, choosing her words carefully.

    ¡°¡ªas if the dragon took one look at you and decided, ¡®Nope, not dealing with this nonsense,¡¯ and left.¡±

    I frowned. ¡°¡­That can¡¯t be right.¡±

    Yuki, who had been standing off to the side, let out a long, dramatic sigh, tossing her long white hair over her shoulder with the flair of someone about to deliver a Shakespearean monologue. ¡°Yeah, and you didn¡¯t wake up no matter what we did,¡± she said lazily, her eyes glinting with something unreadable. ¡°I even tried slapping you.¡±

    I jolted upright so fast that I nearly gave myself whiplash. My head spun, but that was nothing compared to the sheer betrayal coursing through my veins. ¡°You what?!¡± My voice cracked halfway through, but the sheer horror in my tone was undeniable.

    Yuki, completely unfazed, merely shrugged with an infuriatingly casual air, as if she hadn¡¯t just confessed to committing first-degree assault on my unconscious body. ¡°Didn¡¯t work,¡± she said, as if that justified everything. Then, with a perfectly straight face, she added, ¡°So I tried kicking you.¡±

    ¡°YOU WHAT?!¡± I repeated, my voice climbing an octave higher, reaching levels of sheer disbelief I didn¡¯t even know I was capable of.

    ¡°Relax, relax. Just a little nudge.¡± Yuki smirked. ¡°With my foot. In the ribs. Repeatedly.¡±

    I turned to Ai, my last beacon of sanity, my only hope in this cruel, Yuki-infested world. ¡°Did she actually?!¡± My voice was filled with desperate, pleading disbelief.

    Ai, in all her deadpan wisdom, simply nodded. ¡°She actually.¡±

    I gasped, clutching my ribs in pure reflex, as if I could somehow shield myself from past attacks through sheer willpower alone. My mind reeled at the thought of Yuki casually using my unconscious body as a training dummy. ¡°You guys are the worst!¡± I finally declared, feeling the sheer injustice of my situation settle deep within my soul.

    Yuzu, who was still pouting and gripping my sleeve like an angry little gremlin, huffed again, her fluffy ears twitching. ¡°Mashiro bery deserve,¡± she muttered under her breath, puffing out her cheeks.

    I groaned and flopped back onto the grass, staring at the sky in defeat. ¡°I swear, the dragon was less scary than you three¡­¡±

    Yuki grinned. ¡°Aww, thanks.¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a compliment!¡±

    Ai let out a long sigh, finally breaking her usual composed demeanor. ¡°Miss Mashiro,¡± she said, rubbing her temple, ¡°Yuki didn¡¯t actually kick you.¡±

    Yuzu, who had been quietly observing the chaos, nodded sagely. ¡°Mashiro bery gullible.¡±

    I grabbed a fistful of grass and dramatically threw it into the air. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. I trusted you people!¡±

    Ai sighed again. ¡°Honestly, I just wanted to see how long it would take for you to figure it out.¡±

    Yuki smirked. ¡°And the answer was ¡®too long.¡¯¡±

 Chapter 85 - I did not eat a dragon!

    Ai tilted her head slightly, her usually sharp eyes clouded with curiosity. ¡°You saw the dragon¡­?¡± she repeated, her tone carefully measured, as if trying to make sense of my words.

    Meanwhile, Yuzu, deep in thought, furrowed her brows before coming to what was probably the worst possible conclusion. ¡°Dragooner bery inside Mashiro stomach?¡± she asked, tilting her head as if that was a completely normal thing to say.

    I choked on air. ¡°What?¡±

    Yuzu nodded sagely. ¡°Mashiro bery say dragon disappear¡­ but dragon bery big! Only way to disappear bery inside Mashiro!¡±

    I facepalmed so hard that I saw stars. ¡°No, no, NO! That¡¯s just silly! Do I look like I can eat something that big?!¡± I gestured wildly with my arms, trying to emphasize just how impossible that was.

    Yuki, who had been silent up until now, hummed thoughtfully. ¡°I dunno. You were asleep for a while. Maybe you got a little snackish in your dreams?¡± Her smirk was practically glowing with mischief.

    I shot her a glare. ¡°I did not a eat dragon!¡±

    Ai sighed, rubbing her temple as if this entire conversation was giving her a headache. ¡°Miss Mashiro, please ignore them. Just explain what actually happened.¡±

    Taking a deep breath to compose myself, I began to recount everything. I told them about the strange void-like world, the shallow water that didn¡¯t feel wet, and the eerie purple glow. I described the dragon, lying still beneath the silver moon, and how it stirred when I spoke. And, most importantly, I told them about the mysterious voice, the one that had spoken in a language I shouldn''t have understood, and how it had referred to two people.

    As I spoke, Ai¡¯s expression grew serious, her usual detached demeanor replaced by deep thought. Yuzu, despite her earlier nonsense, was now listening intently, her ears twitching as she absorbed every word. Even Yuki, who usually had a quip for everything, remained quiet, her fingers absentmindedly playing with a strand of her white hair.

    When I finished, silence fell between us.

    ¡°¡­Okay, but if the dragon isn¡¯t in Mashiro''s stomach, then where did it bery go?¡± Yuzu asked, blinking innocently.

    I groaned and flopped onto the grass. ¡°Why do I even bother¡­?¡±

    I stood up and stretched my arms as I dusted off my clothes, shaking off the last remnants of the weird dream, or whatever that experience had been. As I glanced around, my eyes landed on the small tent that Catherine had set up near the shrine. The sight of it made me pause.

    Right¡­ Catherine. She wasn¡¯t here right now, but she¡¯d gone through the trouble of setting up her tent. It felt wrong to just leave her stuff outside, especially with the unpredictable weather and wild animals that might come snooping around.

    I turned to the others and clapped my hands together. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move Catherine¡¯s stuff inside the shrine. No point in letting it sit out here.¡±

    Yuzu saluted with an enthusiastic ¡°Bery aye, sir!¡± before immediately dashing off to grab something, only to pick up an item that was clearly too heavy for her tiny frame. She let out a strained grunt before stubbornly trying to waddle forward, her ears twitching in pure determination.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Ai, on the other hand, simply gave me a nod before efficiently getting to work. Unlike Yuzu¡¯s chaotic approach, Ai carefully assessed what needed to be moved and lifted everything with precise, calculated movements, as if this were just another everyday task. Meanwhile, Yuki? She was supervising, from a comfortable spot under a tree.

    ¡°You could help, you know,¡± I said flatly, giving her an unimpressed look.

    Yuki stretched her arms lazily, letting out an exaggerated yawn. ¡°I am helping. Look, I¡¯m making sure none of you slack off.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°So you¡¯re just watching us work.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± She grinned. ¡°See? You get it.¡±

    I sighed, shaking my head as I picked up one of Catherine¡¯s bags and followed the others into the shrine.

    Ai¡¯s soft footsteps echoed through the quiet shrine as she carefully carried some of Catherine¡¯s belongings inside. Though her small frame made the task seem almost too much for her, she moved with her usual quiet determination, never hesitating, never showing any signs of struggle. It was almost mesmerizing, the way she handled the task with an eerie sense of ease, as if she were born to tend to this place, as if she had already accepted that this was where she belonged.

    ¡°When will Miss Catherine come back to get her stuff?¡± Ai asked, her voice calm and even, as if she were merely inquiring about the weather. There was no frustration in her tone, no complaints about the sudden responsibility we had all taken upon ourselves. She was simply curious, nothing more.

    I shrugged, shifting the weight of the three thick tomes I was holding. They were heavier than I expected, and I could feel my arms already growing sore. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ probably a few centuries,¡± I answered, half-joking.

    Ai nodded as if that was a perfectly reasonable response. There was no skepticism, no disbelief, just quiet acceptance. ¡°I see,¡± she murmured, placing down another of Catherine¡¯s belongings with care. Then, without hesitation, she added, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to protect these things inside this shrine.¡±

    I paused mid-step, nearly dropping the books in my hands as I turned to give her a bewildered look. ¡°No, no, you don¡¯t need to wait for her,¡± I clarified, adjusting my grip to keep the tomes from slipping. ¡°If these things were important, Catherine would probably hurry to get them. So if they¡¯re not, there¡¯s no need to guard them.¡±

    Ai, however, simply shook her head, her snow-white eyes filled with quiet resolve. ¡°Well, this shrine needs someone to take care of it,¡± she said firmly, her delicate hands placing a small pouch on the shrine¡¯s wooden floor. There was no hesitation in her words, no doubt, just an undeniable certainty that this was her duty, her purpose. I stood still for a moment, letting her words settle in my mind.

    ¡°I¡­¡± I hesitated, my throat suddenly dry. ¡°I and Yuzu are going to Vulprithal,¡± I finally said, the thought solidifying the more I spoke it aloud.

    Ai barely reacted. She simply nodded, as if she had already known. ¡°Well, that¡¯s the fox kin¡¯s home, I guess,¡± she said, her tone distant, almost detached.

    Something about the way she said it made my chest tighten. I furrowed my brows, the question forming before I could stop myself. ¡°¡­Are you not gonna come along?¡±

    Ai didn¡¯t answer right away. She tilted her head slightly, her gaze lowering as if she were deep in thought. Her fingers traced over the fabric of the pouch she had placed down, a quiet moment passing between us. Then, after what felt like forever, she gently shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Mashiro,¡± she finally said, her voice soft but unwavering. ¡°But I¡¯m part of this shrine.¡±

    The words hit me harder than I expected. I swallowed, suddenly feeling a strange sense of loss. I had known Ai for only a short time, and yet¡­ the thought of leaving her behind felt wrong. Even if she wasn¡¯t the most expressive, even if she didn¡¯t speak much, her presence had been comforting. And now, she was staying behind.

    Ai looked up at me, her usual unreadable expression now holding something gentler, something¡­ reassuring. ¡°However,¡± she continued, her tone as steady as ever, ¡°I¡¯m still your guardian spirit. So, whenever you need me, or whenever you feel lonely, I¡¯ll appear right beside you.¡±

    Her words carried a warmth that made my chest ache.

    But they also carried an unspoken goodbye.

 Chapter 86 - Wash your clothes, or youâ€™ll be stinky!!

    The sun cast its warm golden light over the clearing, illuminating every blade of grass and making the shrine¡¯s worn wooden steps glow with a soft, nostalgic hue. The air was crisp, carrying the scent of fresh leaves and the distant murmur of a gentle breeze rustling through the trees.

    In the middle of it all, I watched as Yuzu, with a small flick of her hand, made the tent she had set up vanish seamlessly into her inventory. The process was almost instant. One moment, the fabric stood proudly against the landscape, and the next, it was gone as if it had never existed in the first place.

    Yuki, lounging comfortably under the shade of a large tree nearby, barely acknowledged the act. She sat with her legs stretched out lazily, one arm resting against the trunk while her other hand absentmindedly twirled a strand of her long white hair.

    Her snow-white eyes, half-lidded from either boredom or drowsiness, flickered toward us as she finally spoke. ¡°Are you ready to leave, Mashiro, Yuzu?¡± she asked, her voice as lazy as ever, though there was a quiet sharpness hidden beneath her tone. Despite her outwardly indifferent demeanor, she was always paying attention, always observing.

    I adjusted the strap of my bag before glancing at her with mild curiosity. ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied, brushing off the last specks of dust from my sleeves. Then, with a tilt of my head, I asked, ¡°Do you have places to be, Yuki?¡± It was an innocent enough question, though part of me was genuinely wondering if she had any plans now that we were leaving.

    Yuki simply shrugged, letting out a drawn-out yawn before waving a dismissive hand. ¡°Can¡¯t be bothered,¡± she mumbled, her voice heavy with sleepy indifference. ¡°I¡¯ll just stay here.¡±

    It was such a Yuki-like answer that I didn¡¯t even question it.

    Meanwhile, standing beside me, Ai puffed up her cheeks in an uncharacteristic pout. She crossed her arms, her usual calm and composed expression replaced by something more playful, though with Ai, it was always difficult to tell when she was joking. ¡°Rent is not free, okay?¡± she stated firmly, her snow-white eyes narrowing slightly as if she were a stern landlord collecting payment.

    I blinked, taken aback for a moment before realizing what she meant. A laugh bubbled up from my throat as I looked at her incredulously. ¡°You¡¯re seriously charging Yuki rent?¡±

    Ai gave a firm nod, her expression unwavering. ¡°The shrine isn¡¯t a free lodging,¡± she stated, tilting her head slightly. ¡°Even ghosts need to contribute.¡±

    Yuki let out another dramatic sigh, her lips curling into a teasing grin. ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll pay my rent,¡± she said, waving a hand dismissively. Then, after a short pause, she added, ¡°With my presence.¡±

    Ai let out a small sigh of her own, but the faintest hint of amusement flickered in her eyes. I shook my head, a smile tugging at my lips. Even with the looming journey ahead, moments like this made everything feel just a little bit lighter.

    I crossed my arms, giving Yuki a pointed look. ¡°If you¡¯re gonna be a NEET, what are you planning to do about food?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes at her. ¡°You can¡¯t just expect it to fall from the sky.¡±

    Yuki, still lounging lazily under the tree shade, barely lifted an eyelid to look at me. She stretched her arms over her head with a slow, exaggerated yawn before finally replying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what a NEET is, but I assume you¡¯re insulting me, saying I¡¯m lazy and don¡¯t do anything.¡± Her tone was completely unbothered, as if she was almost proud of the accusation.

    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°That¡¯s because you are lazy and don¡¯t do anything.¡±

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Yuki clicked her tongue, tossing her hair over her shoulder with exaggerated flair. ¡°Tch. You peasants just don¡¯t understand the refined life of a high-class NEET.¡± She folded her arms smugly. ¡°Food? It just magically appears for me.¡± She shot Ai a knowing look, a sly grin creeping onto her face. ¡°Right, my dear, ever-so-generous landlord?¡±

    Ai gave her the most unimpressed look I had ever seen. With a heavy sigh, she massaged her temples as if nursing a headache. ¡°I swear, you¡¯re worse than a freeloading ghost,¡± she muttered under her breath, clearly questioning all her life choices that had led her to this moment.

    I placed my hands on my hips, raising an eyebrow before jabbing a finger toward her school uniform. ¡°Also, wash your clothes, or you¡¯ll be stinky!¡±

    Yuki gasped, clutching her chest like I had just insulted her very existence. ¡°How dare you accuse me of such a thing? I¡¯ll have you know, my beauty is self-sustaining. I radiate freshness!¡± She struck a dramatic pose, as if the very air around her was purified by her mere presence.

    Yuzu, who had been listening quietly, suddenly took a step forward. Her small nose twitched as she leaned in slightly, scrutinizing Yuki with a serious expression. Then, after a pause, she blinked up at her and whispered in a monotone voice, ¡°Mashiro bery¡­ might be right.¡±

    For a moment, silence.

    ¡°Oi, you little gremlin, don¡¯t just sniff me like that¡­¡± Yuki mumbled, barely lifting a hand in protest before letting it flop back down. She leaned further against the tree, not even bothering to sit up properly, as if the effort of reacting was already too much work.

    Yuzu took a step back, holding up her hands innocently. ¡°Yuzu bery concern. Yuki bery suspicious.¡±

    Yuki let out a dramatic groan, flopping onto the grass with all the grace of someone who had completely given up on life. ¡°Unbelievable,¡± she muttered, staring at the sky as if the heavens themselves had betrayed her. ¡°I came here for peace, not for a hygiene intervention.¡±

    I crossed my arms and smirked down at her. ¡°Well, maybe if you didn¡¯t live like a cryptid, we wouldn¡¯t have to stage one.¡±

    Yuki rolled onto her side, propping her head up with one hand. ¡°Listen, Mashiro,¡± she said, her tone suddenly serious. ¡°There are two types of people in this world. Those who wash their clothes regularly, and those who are blessed by the gods with a self-cleaning aura.¡± She flicked her hair over her shoulder with a smug grin. ¡°Guess which one I am?¡±

    Ai, who had been listening quietly up until now, finally spoke, her tone flat and unimpressed. ¡°Delusional?¡± she supplied, as if offering the most obvious conclusion.

    Yuzu, on the other hand, gasped dramatically, her eyes going wide with childlike wonder. Her fluffy tail bristled slightly as she turned to Yuki with newfound admiration. ¡°Yuki bery god?¡± she asked, her voice filled with genuine curiosity.

    Yuki immediately puffed out her chest, her usual lazy demeanor vanishing as she basked in the undeserved praise. She shot me a triumphant look, grinning smugly. ¡°See? Yuzu gets it,¡± she said, tilting her chin up as if she were some divine being who had just been recognized for her greatness.

    I groaned, pinching the bridge of my nose as I tried to stop this nonsense before it got even further out of hand. ¡°Yuzu, no, she¡¯s not a¡ª¡± I began, already dreading where this conversation was heading.

    But before I could finish, Yuzu gave a sage nod, as if she had already made up her mind on the matter. ¡°Yuki bery delusional god,¡± she declared with utmost seriousness.

    Yuki choked. Ai let out a small, satisfied hum. I couldn''t help it, I burst into laughter.

    ¡°Yuzu¡­ I trusted you¡­¡± she mumbled, flopping back against the tree like all the energy had been drained from her body. I burst out laughing as Yuki¡¯s victorious smirk immediately crumbled into betrayal.

    Yuzu simply gave a sage nod. ¡°Yuzu bery wise.¡±

    I bit my lip, trying not to burst into laughter as Yuki groaned, running her hands through her hair in frustration. ¡°Fine, fine! I¡¯ll wash it! You guys are unbelievable.¡± She waved a lazy hand in the air like she was swatting away an annoying fly. She grumbled something else under her breath, but I could only catch snippets like ¡°hygiene police¡± and ¡°getting bullied in my own home.¡±

    Ai, still wearing the same deadpan expression, simply tilted her head. ¡°Consider it part of your rent.¡±

    Yuki let out a long, suffering sigh, her shoulders slumping in defeat. ¡°I¡¯m gonna regret staying here, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    I smirked. ¡°You already do.¡±

 Chapter 87 - Please donâ€™t hate me, Miss Inari deity!

    Ai let out a soft moan as she stretched her tiny arms outward, her fox ears flicking slightly as she took in the sight of the now spotless shrine. The air around us felt lighter, as if the once-dormant building had finally been allowed to breathe again. She exhaled in satisfaction, her tail swaying gently behind her.

    ¡°That being said,¡± she began, her voice taking on a more serious tone, ¡°now that the shrine is functioning again, we do need manpower to take care of it.¡±

    I blinked, tilting my head slightly. ¡°Functioning? What does a shrine even do anyway?¡±

    The moment those words left my mouth, Ai and Yuzu both turned their heads toward me in unison, their fox ears twitching to the side in sheer disbelief. Their expressions were a perfect mix of shock and judgment, like I had just asked if water was wet.

    ¡°Mashiro bery fox girl and bery notto know?¡± Yuzu asked, her eyes narrowed in pure confusion.

    ¡°Miss Mashiro, how do you not know?¡± Ai added, her tone much gentler but no less baffled.

    I hesitated, an awkward chuckle bubbling up as I rubbed the back of my neck. ¡°Ahaha¡­ well, you see¡­¡± I trailed off, avoiding their expectant gazes. My eyes wandered, landing on Yuki, who was still lounging lazily under the tree. For a split second, I considered blurting out amnesia as an easy excuse, but I quickly realized that was a terrible idea.

    I let out a sigh and finally admitted, ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯m from another world, so I have no idea how anything in this world works.¡±

    Silence.

    Then, the two of them sighed in perfect sync, their ears drooping slightly as if the weight of my ignorance was simply too much to bear.

    ¡°Mashiro bery bad at lying,¡± Yuzu muttered, crossing her arms. ¡°Yuzu bery heard from red witch that Mashiro bery shut-in princess, but Yuzu notto expect Mashiro bery this shut-in.¡±

    I winced. Et tu, Yuzu?

    Before I could protest, Ai simply smiled and reached out, taking my hand in her small but firm grip.

    ¡°The Inari shrine is important because,¡± she said gently, pulling me along with her as she led me back to the main shrine building, ¡°it can teleport a fox-kin to another shrine they¡¯ve been to.¡±

    Ai¡¯s fingers curled gently around my hand, her small yet firm grip guiding me toward the center of the shrine. The cool wooden planks creaked softly beneath our steps, the faint scent of incense still lingering in the air from some long-past offering. Despite the shrine¡¯s age, it now had a certain warmth to it, as if Ai¡¯s care had breathed life back into its sacred halls.

    She finally stopped in front of the offering box, turning to face me with a serene expression. ¡°Miss Mashiro, before you can use the shrine¡¯s teleportation ability, you must first show respect to the Inari deity,¡± she explained, her snow-white eyes calm but expectant. ¡°I will teach you the proper way to pray.¡±

    I hesitated, glancing between Ai and the offering box. ¡°Uh, is it complicated?¡±

    Ai tilted her head slightly, the corners of her lips curving into a soft smile. ¡°Not at all,¡± she reassured me. ¡°Just follow my lead.¡±

    She released my hand and took a step forward, positioning herself in front of the shrine. Yuzu, standing to the side, watched with quiet enthusiasm, her fluffy tail swaying slightly as if this was a normal part of her daily life.

    Ai reached into a small pouch at her waist, producing a single coin. With a graceful motion, she tossed it into the offering box, the soft clink echoing in the still air. Then, she clapped her hands twice, the sound sharp yet oddly soothing. Bowing her head slightly, she closed her eyes, her hands pressing together in a prayerful pose.

    A moment of silence passed. The air around us seemed to hum faintly, as if responding to her quiet devotion.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    After a few seconds, Ai slowly lifted her head and opened her eyes. She turned back to me, her expression warm and patient. ¡°Now, you try.¡±

    I swallowed, suddenly feeling a little nervous. Was there a right way to pray? Some kind of ritual I had to follow exactly? What if I messed up? What if I clapped too many times or bowed at the wrong moment? Would the Inari deity smite me with divine fox lightning for bad etiquette? I wasn¡¯t even sure what ¡®fox lightning¡¯ was, but in my mind, it sounded both adorable and terrifying.

    I took a deep breath, trying to push my unnecessary worries aside. The process itself wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to me. This seemed like the same way people prayed at Shinto shrines in Japan. I had done this before, though mostly on school trips, or when I got dragged along by friends who were way more into tradition than I was. Even then, I¡¯d always followed along absentmindedly, never really thinking about what I was doing beyond the basic steps. Toss a coin, bow twice, clap twice, say a prayer, bow once more. Simple.

    Pushing my worries aside, I took a step forward, mirroring Ai¡¯s stance in front of the shrine. Reaching into my inventory, I fished out the silver coin I had gotten from selling the magic stones Catherine had given me in the village. I turned it over in my fingers for a moment, noting its smooth surface and unfamiliar markings before tossing it into the offering box.

    Clang!

    The sound was way louder than Ai¡¯s soft, delicate coin drop. The metallic echo rang out in the otherwise peaceful shrine, making me stiffen. It wasn¡¯t my fault, okay? My coin was bigger! But Ai and Yuzu both turned to look at me, Yuzu¡¯s ears twitching in barely contained amusement.

    I cleared my throat and forced myself to focus. Alright, just follow Ai¡¯s example.

    Taking a deep breath, I clapped my hands twice. The sound wasn¡¯t as crisp as Ai¡¯s, but Yuzu¡¯s approving nod told me I hadn¡¯t completely embarrassed myself.

    Then, I pressed my hands together and closed my eyes, trying to focus. Uh¡­ hi, Inari deity. Nice shrine you¡¯ve got here. Please don¡¯t be mad if I get teleported and immediately break something by accident. Thanks.

    After a few moments, I slowly opened my eyes, expecting nothing more than a sense of spiritual fulfillment, or at least a vague feeling of accomplishment for not messing up the prayer. Instead, an interface flickered into existence before me, its glowing text hovering in the air like a message from some unseen system.

    [Waiting for the dead to return.]

    [Waypoint set.]

    I blinked.

    That¡­ didn¡¯t sound ominous at all.

    For a long moment, I just stared at the words, half expecting them to change or clarify themselves. But they didn¡¯t. They simply remained there, glowing faintly before slowly fading out of existence. The second message, Waypoint set, made sense. I assumed it meant the shrine could now act as a teleportation point for me. But the first one? Waiting for the dead to return? What was that supposed to mean?

    I turned my head toward Ai, who was still standing beside the shrine with her usual calm and composed expression. Her hands were folded neatly in front of her, her fluffy tail swaying slightly in the breeze. If she noticed my growing unease, she didn¡¯t show it.

    ¡°Uh, Ai?¡± I said, my voice coming out a bit more cautious than I intended. ¡°Is this¡­ normal?¡±

    Ai¡¯s fox ears twitched slightly, her snow-white eyes meeting mine with quiet curiosity. ¡°Did you receive something?¡±

    I nodded slowly, my fingers absently curling and uncurling at my sides. ¡°Yeah. It said, ¡®Waiting for the dead to return¡¯ and ¡®Waypoint set.¡¯¡±

    For a brief second, Ai¡¯s expression shifted, just a flicker of something in her usually unreadable gaze. But then, just as quickly, she smiled, that same soft, knowing smile she always wore when she had an answer but wasn¡¯t sure if she should give it all away.

    ¡°That means the shrine has acknowledged you,¡± she said smoothly. ¡°It will now act as a waypoint you can return to.¡±

    Okay. That part? That part I understood. That was normal gacha game logic. Place shrine, set waypoint, teleport. Easy. But the first message? The one about the dead returning? That was the part making my skin crawl.

    ¡°¡­And the whole ¡®dead returning¡¯ thing?¡± I asked, my voice dropping slightly.

    Ai tilted her head, her long silver hair catching the light as she considered my words. ¡°Who knows? The shrine¡¯s messages are sometimes vague.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, her voice carrying a weight I couldn¡¯t quite place. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s waiting for someone lost to come home.¡±

    That definitely didn¡¯t make me feel any better.

    Before I could press her further, Yuzu suddenly let out a delighted gasp, her golden eyes sparkling with excitement. She bounced on the balls of her feet, her fluffy tail wagging behind her. ¡°Mashiro bery special! Shrine bery like Mashiro!¡±

    I pursed my lips, not nearly as enthusiastic about this development. ¡°Or the shrine just put me on some supernatural waiting list for something I really don¡¯t want to be involved in¡­¡± I muttered under my breath.

    Ai chuckled softly, as if she found my unease amusing. ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    I didn¡¯t like that answer one bit.

 Chapter 88 - Wellâ€¦ I was transported to this world randomly, okay?!

    Yuzu grabbed my hand, her black eyes sparkling with excitement. Her tail swayed from side to side in an eager rhythm, her boundless energy radiating through every movement. Even though the cold air of the shrine still clung to the atmosphere, Yuzu¡¯s warmth was undeniable. She beamed up at me, her smile so bright it could have melted the lingering frost.

    ¡°Oki then, let¡¯s go hom!¡± she chirped, practically bouncing in place. Her excitement was contagious, and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her enthusiasm.

    But as my gaze drifted, my expression faltered.

    Ai stood a little distance away, her delicate hands resting in front of her as she watched us. Her usual calm expression remained, but there was something different in her eyes, a soft melancholy, hidden beneath the surface of her serene demeanor. Her lips curled into a quiet, bittersweet smile. It was subtle, almost imperceptible, but I saw it. The kind of smile one wore when they knew they had to let go of something dear.

    A strange heaviness settled in my chest.

    Before I could dwell on it for too long, Yuzu suddenly clapped her hands together, her movements fluid and natural, as if she were performing a well-practiced habit.

    "Wait, wait, Yuzu!" I yelped, grabbing her wrist before she could finish whatever she was about to do.

    Yuzu blinked up at me, tilting her head to the side in pure confusion. Her fox ears twitched slightly, reacting to my sudden outburst. "Is something bery wrong, Mashiro?" she asked, her voice laced with genuine curiosity rather than concern.

    I hesitated, feeling incredibly dumb for stopping her without knowing exactly why. It was a gut reaction, an instinctive feeling that something was off, even if I couldn¡¯t immediately put my finger on what. I shifted uncomfortably, still holding onto her wrist as I tried to find the right words. "What¡­ were you gonna do?" I asked cautiously.

    Yuzu¡¯s tail flicked behind her, her expression completely nonchalant as she responded in a matter-of-fact tone. "Bery teleport hom?"

    I stared at her.

    For a moment, my brain struggled to keep up. I felt the words register, but the meaning lagged behind, like a delayed reaction in a slow-motion scene. I processed each syllable carefully, rolling them over in my mind, before the weight of her words finally crashed down on me like a sack of bricks.

    Teleport. Home.

    Oh no.

    An awkward smile crept onto my face, the kind that screamed ¡®I just realized something really stupid, and I don¡¯t know how to fix it¡¯.

    Yuzu¡¯s confused gaze flickered between me and Ai, who had gone completely still. A heavy silence settled between us, thick with the weight of unspoken thoughts.And then, as if a switch had been flipped in her mind, realization dawned on Ai¡¯s face. I swore I could almost see the snowfall around her transform into floating light bulbs.

    "Miss Mashiro," Ai spoke slowly, her normally tranquil voice edged with disbelief. "Don''t tell me¡­ You''ve never prayed at any Inari shrine in Vulprithal?"

    I opened my mouth. Then I closed it. Then opened it again, feeling increasingly like a malfunctioning machine.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Ai¡¯s face remained calm, but there was no mistaking the sheer exasperation behind her piercing gaze. Yuzu, on the other hand, gasped dramatically, her tiny hands clutching my sleeve like I had just confessed to some unspeakable crime. "Mashiro bery¡­ never? Not even one time?!"

    I laughed nervously, scratching my cheek as my tail flicked behind me in agitation. "Well¡­ I meant to?"

    Ai let out a long, measured sigh, pressing her fingers to her temple as if she were physically trying to ward off the headache that I had just given her. "Mashiro¡­ how did you expect to teleport if you never registered at another shrine?"

    The weight of my own obliviousness hit me like a meteor. I felt like I had just failed the most basic common sense check in existence.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± I muttered, shifting awkwardly under their scrutinizing gazes. Their expressions, Ai¡¯s calm but judgmental stare and Yuzu¡¯s dramatic disappointment made me feel like a child who had just been caught sneaking snacks before dinner. I fumbled for a reasonable explanation, but nothing came to mind except the obvious truth. ¡°Well¡­ I was transported to this world randomly, okay?! No one said anything to me about that!¡± My tail flicked behind me in frustration, as if it could physically swat away the embarrassment creeping up my spine.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Ai and Yuzu didn¡¯t look convinced. If anything, their stares only grew more intense.

    Yuzu huffed, crossing her arms with a pout. Her eyes narrowed slightly, her ears twitching as she let out an unimpressed sigh. ¡°Mashiro bery dummy liar,¡± she muttered under her breath, shaking her head like a disappointed teacher lecturing a failing student.

    Ai, however, took a different approach. She didn¡¯t immediately scold me, nor did she dismiss my words. Instead, she looked at me with a strange mixture of curiosity and confusion, as if she were trying to solve a puzzle that didn¡¯t quite make sense. After a long pause, she finally spoke, her voice calm yet laced with genuine intrigue. ¡°What kind of life did you live, Miss Mashiro?¡±

    I blinked at her. ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    Ai¡¯s tail flicked, her gaze sharp and calculating. ¡°Well,¡± she started, folding her arms neatly in front of her, ¡°Vulprithal is way on the west side of the continent, while we¡¯re nearly at the edge of the east, close to the Dragon Nest.¡± She gestured vaguely around us, as if that alone should explain everything. ¡°For you to have traveled that far and never once prayed at another Inari shrine¡­ It¡¯s strange.¡±

    I froze.

    The realization hit me like a splash of cold water.

    Vulprithal was that far away?!

    I had just accepted that I woke up here as Mashiro, never questioning where here actually was in relation to the rest of the world. But now that Ai spelled it out so clearly, I couldn¡¯t ignore how bizarre my circumstances really were.

    Yuzu gasped dramatically, her hands flying up to cover her mouth. ¡°Nnai?! Mashiro¡­ kidnapped?!¡± she exclaimed, her tail fluffing up in shock.

    I immediately jumped at the opportunity. ¡°Yes! Exactly!¡± I answered, nodding so fast I was surprised my head didn¡¯t fall off. Technically speaking, I was thrown into this world without my consent. Reincarnated? Summoned? Either way, it wasn¡¯t like I had bought a one-way ticket here willingly.

    All I knew was that a random silver-haired classmate that I had never even talked to suddenly started stalking me out of nowhere. Furukawa Shiro. The quiet, unassuming girl who sat near the window, the type you wouldn¡¯t even notice unless you were actively looking for her.

    And then¡­ one day, it all came crashing down. I died. Just like that. Damn you, Furukawa Shiro.

    It wasn¡¯t technically a lie.

    Ai, however, only raised an eyebrow, her expression unreadable. ¡°Huh,¡± she muttered, tapping a finger against her chin. ¡°I suppose that could explain things¡­¡±

    Yuzu nodded rapidly, her tiny fists clenched with determination. ¡°Mashiro bery tragic heroine!¡± she declared, eyes shining with dramatic flair. ¡°Yuzu protect!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh, a mix of relief and amusement bubbling up inside me. At least one of them bought it.

    <hr>

    As Yuzu and I finished preparing to leave, I felt a slight pang in my stomach. At first, I tried to ignore it, but the dull ache quickly escalated into a persistent grumble. I pressed a hand against my belly, willing it to be quiet. I had eaten breakfast at Viola¡¯s mansion not too long ago, but it seemed like the luxurious meal was already wearing off. My body, now that of a fox girl, seemed to burn through food far faster than I was used to.

    Above us, the sky had shifted from the soft golden hues of morning into the bright, unrelenting light of noon. The sun blazed directly overhead, bathing the landscape in a harsh glow. The cool morning breeze had disappeared, replaced by a dry warmth that made the air feel slightly heavier. My fox ears twitched at the distant rustling of leaves, the occasional chirp of birds, and the soft crunch of our footsteps against the dirt path.

    Yuzu and I turned back one last time, waving our hands to Ai and Yuki, who stood by the shrine entrance. Ai gave us a small, composed smile, while Yuki, still lounging under a tree, lazily lifted a hand in farewell. Her snow-white eyes gleamed slightly in the sunlight, but she didn¡¯t bother standing up.

    ¡°Oi, don¡¯t go dying on the way,¡± Yuki called out in a halfhearted tone.

    I rolled my eyes, smirking. ¡°Wow, what a heartfelt sendoff.¡±

    Yuzu giggled, her tail swaying. ¡°Yuzu bery survive!¡± she announced proudly, puffing out her chest.

    Ai, on the other hand, remained quiet for a moment before she took a step forward. ¡°Be careful,¡± she said simply, her voice softer than usual. ¡°And remember, if you ever need to return, the shrine will always be here.¡±

    I nodded, feeling a strange warmth at her words. Ai had been distant in her own way, always carrying that ethereal presence, but there was no mistaking the sincerity in her tone.

    With that, she pointed down the dirt road, indicating the way we needed to go. The path stretched forward, winding gently through the trees and disappearing over the horizon. ¡°Follow this road. If you keep walking, you¡¯ll reach the next village,¡± Ai explained.

    I exhaled, already bracing myself for the journey ahead. This was the village that Yuzu, Catherine, and I were supposed to reach in the first place, if not for the NONO stuff that had thrown everything off course. I didn¡¯t even want to think about all the nonsense we had been through since then.

    Shaking off those thoughts, I gave Ai one last grateful nod before turning to Yuzu. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get moving.¡±

    Yuzu grinned, grabbing my hand with a small bounce. ¡°Oki then, let¡¯s go hom!¡±

    And with that, we stepped forward, leaving the shrine behind as we set off toward our next destination

 Chapter 89 - Cloak!

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± I groaned, my shoulders slumping as I dragged my feet forward. We had been walking for hours, and I could feel every single step weighing down on me. My legs ached, my tail drooped, and the midday sun wasn¡¯t helping at all. I was starting to regret not taking more food from Viola¡¯s mansion. My stomach grumbled again, as if to remind me how much of a mistake that was.

    Despite my misery, Yuzu walked beside me with the same bright, carefree energy she always had. Her tail swayed with every step, and she practically bounced as she moved. Even after walking for so long, she didn¡¯t seem tired in the slightest. Instead, she looked around curiously, taking in the scenery with her usual wide-eyed wonder.

    ¡°Yuzu bery happy! Walk bery fun!¡± she chirped, flashing me a big, toothy grin.

    I stared at her in disbelief. ¡°How do you not feel tired?¡± I asked, barely holding back a whine.

    Yuzu tilted her head, her ears twitching. ¡°Mashiro bery weak?¡± she asked innocently.

    I groaned again, rubbing my face. ¡°I was not built for this¡­¡± I muttered under my breath.

    The dirt road stretched endlessly in front of us, flanked by tall grass swaying gently in the breeze. The occasional tree provided sparse patches of shade, but for the most part, we were completely exposed to the harsh sunlight. Every now and then, the sound of rustling bushes or distant bird calls would break the silence, but otherwise, it was just the two of us and the road ahead.

    But then, just as I was about to complain again, something in the distance caught my eye.

    Far ahead, beyond the rolling hills, I could see the faint outline of stone walls. They weren¡¯t towering like the grand walls of a fortress, but they were sturdy and well-built, marking the edges of civilization. Wooden watchtowers stood at intervals along the perimeter, their silhouettes small but noticeable against the bright sky.

    I blinked, my tiredness momentarily forgotten. ¡°Wait¡­ is that?¡±

    Yuzu followed my gaze and let out a happy gasp. ¡°Village!¡± she cheered, clapping her hands together. ¡°Mashiro, we bery make it!¡±

    Relief washed over me like a cool breeze. After everything that had happened, the shrine, the weird teleportation stuff, and all the exhausting walking, we were finally here. The village we were originally supposed to reach, before everything went horribly off track.

    With renewed determination, I straightened my posture, shaking off the fatigue. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hurry up,¡± I said, picking up my pace.

    Yuzu beamed and eagerly followed. ¡°Hom, hom~!¡±

    Suddenly, Yuzu stopped in her tracks. Her tail, which had been swaying playfully, went still as her ears perked up. I barely had time to react before she spun around to face me, her expression oddly serious for once.

    She reached into the air and, as if pulling something from thin air, produced a neatly folded piece of dark fabric. The way it materialized so effortlessly made me blink in surprise. I was getting used to the idea that inventory magic was a thing, but it still threw me off sometimes.

    ¡°Mashiro bery wear this!¡± Yuzu declared, holding out the fabric toward me with both hands.

    I hesitated for a moment before taking it from her. The cloth was soft but thick, and as I unfolded it, I quickly realized it was a cloak, similar to the one Yuzu was already wearing. The deep black color was simple, unassuming, and most importantly, it covered everything.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°It bery important when go to human village!¡± Yuzu added, pulling up the hood of her own cloak. She spun around in a playful twirl, letting the fabric billow slightly before coming to a stop. ¡°See? Bery hide ears and tail!¡±

    I glanced at her, then down at the cloak in my hands. I immediately understood what she meant.

    ¡°I see,¡± I muttered, gripping the cloak a little tighter. The last thing I wanted was to cause trouble the moment we stepped into town.

    Looking at Yuzu again, I noticed how naturally she wore hers, as if this was something she had done countless times before. It was strange, seeing her so casual about it. It made me wonder, how many times had she needed to hide herself just to blend in?

    Still, there was no time for hesitation. With a small sigh, I draped the cloak over my shoulders and pulled up the hood, letting it cover my ears. The fabric was warm, and it felt slightly heavier than I expected, but it wasn¡¯t uncomfortable. I reached back to adjust it, making sure my tail was fully concealed beneath it.

    Yuzu clapped her hands together, nodding in approval. ¡°Mashiro bery good! Now no one bery suspect!¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure if that was entirely true, but at the very least, it was better than walking in as an obvious fox girl. With that settled, we continued toward the village, the stone walls growing closer with each step.

    <hr>

    The queue had been long, long enough that my legs were aching, and my stomach was starting to protest louder than before. But finally, we stood at the front of the line, just a few steps away from entering the village. The gates loomed ahead, sturdy and reinforced with iron, standing as the barrier between us and the bustling life within.

    A young guard, probably in his late teens or early twenties, stood at his post, gripping a spear with a certain nervous stiffness. His armor wasn¡¯t particularly grand, just the standard leather and chainmail issued to low-ranking city guards. Despite his somewhat fresh appearance, his expression remained stern as he sized us up.

    ¡°Card and identification?¡± he asked, his voice flat but laced with a hint of impatience.

    I froze. My mind went blank.

    ¡°Uh¡ª¡±

    That was all I managed to say before my mouth shut itself. I hadn¡¯t thought this far ahead. I didn¡¯t have an identification card. The only time I had seen one was when Catherine showed me hers back in the village, but I had no idea how to get one for myself.

    I awkwardly shifted my weight, my fingers clenching at the fabric of my cloak. The guard¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly, his eyes flicking between me and Yuzu as if already sensing that something was off.

    Before the situation could get worse, Yuzu stepped forward, moving between me and the guard. Without a word, she reached into her cloak and pulled out a small, rectangular card. She held it out to the guard with a casual flick of her wrist, her expression unreadable.

    The guard took the card hesitantly, examining it closely. The moment his eyes landed on the details, his posture immediately stiffened.

    ¡°An A-rank adventurer¡­?¡± he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. His eyes darted from the card to Yuzu and then back again, as if he couldn¡¯t quite believe what he was seeing. A hint of sweat formed on his brow.

    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am!¡± he stammered, straightening up and quickly handing the card back. His entire demeanor had shifted, from casual authority to something bordering on outright deference.

    Yuzu took the card back with a slow, deliberate movement. Her black eyes locked onto the guard¡¯s face, utterly devoid of her usual playfulness. There was no teasing smirk, no bery-speak. Just a cool, unwavering gaze that sent a subtle shiver down my spine.

    ¡°Let her in. I¡¯ll pay for the no-ID penalty,¡± Yuzu said, her voice calm, precise.

    There was something unnervingly sharp about the way she spoke, a tone that left no room for argument. It was a complete contrast to the cheerful, mischievous Yuzu I had gotten used to.

    The guard swallowed hard. ¡°O-of course, ma¡¯am!¡± he answered quickly, nodding as if his life depended on it.

    Yuzu reached into her cloak again, this time pulling out a few gold coins. She placed them into the guard¡¯s palm without hesitation. The guard didn¡¯t even bother counting them, he simply pocketed them and gestured toward the gate, stepping aside.

    ¡°Hope you two enjoy your time here in Rasta Village!¡± he said, his voice a little too eager now, as if trying to smooth over the awkwardness.

    As we stepped past the gate and into the village, I glanced at Yuzu. She had already slipped back into her usual demeanor, humming softly as if nothing had happened.

    I swallowed, making a mental note:

    Never underestimate Yuzu.

 Chapter 90 - Room sharing!

    ¡°Whoa¡­¡± I muttered under my breath as we stepped through the village gates and into the bustling streets beyond.

    The difference was immediate, this place was massive compared to the small village I had first arrived in. The streets were wider, the buildings taller, and the sheer number of people moving around was almost overwhelming. Unlike the quiet, almost sleepy atmosphere of Catherine¡¯s village, this place was brimming with life. Merchants called out from their stalls, trying to attract customers with promises of the finest goods, while adventurers and townsfolk weaved through the crowds, going about their day.

    The architecture had a distinct medieval charm to it, a mix of sturdy stone and timber-framed buildings lining the cobblestone roads. Some structures had brightly colored banners hanging from their balconies, possibly denoting guilds or shops. The streets smelled of fresh bread, sizzling meat, and something vaguely sweet that made my stomach grumble in anticipation.

    Yuzu, completely unfazed, walked ahead with an easy stride, her black cloak flowing behind her. She didn¡¯t seem the least bit affected by the crowd, as if she had walked through places like this a hundred times before. Meanwhile, I had to stop myself from gawking at every little thing.

    My eyes darted from one site to another, a blacksmith hammering away at a glowing piece of metal, a group of children chasing each other through the narrow alleys, an elderly woman carefully arranging herbs at her stall. Everything felt real, like I had stepped straight into a fantasy RPG.

    ¡°Bery Mashiro, keep up,¡± Yuzu called back, glancing over her shoulder with a small smile. ¡°Or bery gonna get lost.¡±

    The afternoon sun hung lower in the sky, casting a golden hue over the village streets. The long shadows stretched across the cobblestone path as Yuzu walked ahead, her gaze fixed on a particular building with a wooden sign swaying gently in the breeze. The sign bore a simple engraving of a bed and a steaming bowl, an inn and tavern.

    Without a word, Yuzu reached back and grabbed my hand, leading me inside. The moment we stepped through the wooden doors, the warm scent of roasted meat and freshly baked bread filled the air. The inn¡¯s interior was spacious, with long wooden tables scattered throughout, occupied by various patrons, adventurers, travelers, and townsfolk alike. Laughter and chatter filled the air as mugs clanked together in a celebratory manner, and the crackling fire from the stone hearth added to the cozy atmosphere.

    Ignoring the noisy crowd, Yuzu made her way straight to the counter, where a young girl with short brown hair stood behind the wooden desk. She looked to be in her early teens, her bright eyes and cheerful demeanor giving off a welcoming aura.

    ¡°We want to rent a room for the night,¡± Yuzu said, her voice calm and composed, as if this was nothing more than routine.

    The inn¡¯s receptionist, a young girl with chestnut-brown hair tied into a neat ponytail, tilted her head slightly before clasping her hands together in a polite but apologetic manner. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we only have one room left,¡± she said with an innocent smile.

    I hesitated, my grip tightening slightly on the edge of my cloak. Only one room? That meant we¡¯d have to share. I cast a quick glance at Yuzu, expecting some sort of reaction, maybe a frown, maybe a moment of consideration but she remained as unfazed as ever.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Yuzu answered without missing a beat, pulling a small pouch from her inventory and placing it onto the counter with a quiet jingle of coins.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    I blinked. Wait¡­ that¡¯s fine?! Just like that? No hesitation at all?

    The receptionist nodded, seemingly satisfied, and reached under the counter to retrieve a small brass key. ¡°Alright! Here¡¯s your key,¡± she said cheerfully, placing it onto the wooden surface. ¡°The room is on the second floor, first door on the right.¡±

    I was still processing the situation, my mind caught between the fact that Yuzu had just so casually decided we¡¯d share a room and the realization that I probably had no say in it anymore. I mean, sure, it wasn¡¯t like I hadn¡¯t shared a room with someone before¡­ but back on Earth, that was different. That was with family, or maybe sleepovers with friends.

    ¡°Come, Mashiro,¡± Yuzu¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts as she picked up the key and turned towards the stairs, her tail swaying ever so slightly behind her.

    I sighed, resigning myself to my fate. Well, at least I wouldn¡¯t have to sleep outside.

    The young girl reached under the counter, rummaging through a small wooden box before pulling out a brass key. With a bright smile, she placed it gently in Yuzu¡¯s outstretched hand.

    ¡°Okay, here¡¯s your key to the room!¡± she chirped, her voice filled with enthusiasm.

    Yuzu took the key without hesitation, nodding in acknowledgment. I, on the other hand, found myself staring at it, my brain finally catching up to the reality of the situation.

    ¡°One room¡­¡± I muttered under my breath, shifting awkwardly. ¡°Uh, Yuzu, are we seriously sharing?¡±

    Yuzu glanced at me, her black eyes calm as ever. ¡°Bery not problem, Mashiro,¡± she said simply. ¡°Room bery have bed.¡±

    ¡°¡­One bed?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    I sighed. That didn¡¯t exactly reassure me. But before I could protest, the little girl behind the counter giggled, tilting her head curiously.

    ¡°You two must be close friends!¡± she said, her brown eyes sparkling.

    Yuzu led the way as we climbed up the wooden stairs, the old planks creaking softly under our steps. The hallway was dimly lit by a few lanterns hanging on the walls, casting a warm glow over the worn-out wooden floor. Eventually, we stopped in front of a simple wooden door, and Yuzu wasted no time unlocking it.

    The room was small but cozy, there was a single bed with a thick wool blanket, a wooden table with two chairs, and a window that overlooked the bustling street below. The scent of aged wood mixed with the faint aroma of food drifting up from the inn¡¯s kitchen. My stomach twisted in response, grumbling loudly in protest.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯m starving,¡± I groaned, clutching my stomach dramatically as I flopped onto the bed. ¡°Yuzu, we need food. Like, right now.¡±

    Yuzu turned to me with a blank stare before slowly tilting her head. ¡°Mashiro bery dramatic,¡± she muttered.

    I sat up, pouting. ¡°No, Mashiro bery hungry.¡±

    Yuzu chuckled softly, then reached into her inventory, pulling out a small wrapped bundle. She handed it to me, and I eagerly unwrapped it, revealing a few pieces of dried meat and a small loaf of bread.

    I blinked. ¡°¡­This is it?¡±

    ¡°Bery food,¡± Yuzu nodded, sitting down on the edge of the bed. ¡°Mashiro eat.¡±

    I stared at the food in my hands, then at Yuzu¡¯s calm expression. Letting out a defeated sigh, I took a bite of the bread. It was a bit dry, but at this point, anything tasted good.

    I chewed slowly, the dry bread making it hard to swallow. ¡°We¡¯re not gonna go downstairs to order food?¡± I mumbled, the words coming out slightly muffled with the bread still in my mouth.

    Yuzu, sitting cross-legged on the bed, shook her head without hesitation. ¡°Nyo.¡±

    I blinked. ¡°Why?¡±

    She glanced toward the door, her ears twitching slightly under her hood. Her expression remained unreadable, but there was a certain sharpness in her gaze. ¡°Bery humans,¡± she muttered.

    That¡­ was not the answer I was expecting. I swallowed the bite of bread, brushing the crumbs off my hands as I frowned. ¡°You mean¡­ there are a lot of humans?¡±

    Yuzu simply nodded. ¡°Bery lot.¡±

 Chapter 91 - My dream concert!

    I chewed on the dry bread, trying to make sense of Yuzu¡¯s answer. ¡°Bery humans?¡± I repeated, raising an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not an answer.¡±

    Yuzu glanced toward the door, then back at me, her black fox ears twitching slightly. ¡°Bery humans. Bery look. Bery sus,¡± she said simply, crossing her arms.

    I swallowed my bite, taking a moment to process her words. ¡°¡­You mean, there are too many humans downstairs, and they might get suspicious of us?¡±

    Yuzu nodded. ¡°Bery correct.¡±

    I sighed, leaning back against the bed. ¡°But we already got past the gate. No one suspected anything, right?¡±

    ¡°Yuzu bery A-rank. They bery not look. But¡­¡± Yuzu trailed off, her eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Mashiro bery different.¡±

    I blinked. ¡°Different how?¡±

    Yuzu pointed a finger at my face. ¡°Bery look. Bery special.¡±

    I felt my stomach sink slightly. Right. Even with the cloak, I was still different. My white hair, my unnatural ears, things that could easily make me stand out. If people got too curious, it could turn into trouble.

    I sighed, leaning back against the headboard. ¡°So what? We¡¯re wearing cloaks, right? No one¡¯s gonna know we¡¯re fox-kin unless we start waving our tails around.¡±

    Yuzu remained quiet for a moment, then finally spoke. ¡°Mashiro bery no understand.¡± Her voice was calm, but there was a certain weight to it. She looked at me, her dark eyes serious. ¡°Humans bery not same as fox-kin.¡±

    I tilted my head. ¡°Well, obviously¡ª¡±

    ¡°Humans bery afraid of different.¡± Yuzu interrupted, her gaze unwavering. ¡°Even if they no see tails, they see eyes. See ears. See bery different.¡±

    I frowned, realizing what she meant. Even though we were hiding our fox traits, people would still notice if they looked closely enough. And in a place where humans were the majority, anything ¡°different¡± could easily turn into suspicion.

    ¡°¡­Has something happened before?¡± I asked, my voice quieter now.

    Yuzu didn¡¯t answer right away. She looked down, playing with a loose thread on her sleeve. Then, she simply muttered, ¡°Bery no matter. Yuzu bery used to it.¡±

    I felt a strange pang in my chest at that. Used to it. The way she said it made me wonder just how many times she had experienced something unpleasant.

    Letting out a slow breath, I nodded. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll just eat here, then.¡±

    Yuzu¡¯s ears twitched, and she gave a small smile. ¡°Mashiro bery good.¡±

    I huffed. ¡°Mashiro bery still hungry.¡±

    Yuzu let out a small chuckle and reached into her inventory again. This time, she pulled out a small pouch and tossed it onto my lap. When I opened it, I found a handful of dried fruits inside.

    ¡°Bery eat,¡± she said simply.

    I looked down at the pouch, then back up at Yuzu. I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Yeah, yeah. Bery eat.¡±

    After finishing the last bite of my dry bread, I let out a long yawn, stretching my arms above my head. The exhaustion from the day¡¯s events was finally catching up to me. Walking for hours, getting through the village gates without an ID, and now, finally having a place to rest, it was no wonder I was feeling worn out.

    Yuzu, who had been sitting beside me with her legs tucked beneath her, tilted her head as her black eyes studied my face. ¡°Mashiro bery sleby?¡± she asked, her voice carrying that usual playful lilt, but there was a hint of concern in her gaze.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    I rubbed my eyes and let out a small chuckle. ¡°I guess so,¡± I admitted, glancing towards the window. The sky outside had shifted from a soft golden hue to a deep navy, the last traces of sunlight fading beyond the rooftops of the village. Lanterns flickered along the streets below, casting a warm glow over the cobblestone paths. The muffled sounds of merchants closing shop and travelers making their way to inns filled the evening air. It felt peaceful, something I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.

    Yuzu nodded sagely as if she had come to a grand conclusion. ¡°Oki,¡± she said with a small smile, her tail swaying lazily behind her. ¡°Mashiro bery sleb.¡±

    She patted the small bed beside her, a clear invitation. I hesitated for a moment, but the moment my body hit the mattress, I knew I wouldn¡¯t last long. I could already feel sleep pulling me in.

    <hr>

    ¡°If you wish, you can have this body anytime.¡±

    The words rang out, weaving seamlessly with the gentle strumming of a guitar behind her. My heart pounded in my chest as I stood there, frozen, my gaze locked onto the girl on stage. She was radiant, standing beneath the brilliant stage lights, her silver hair with a tint of pink catching every gleam and sparkle. She wore the exact same outfit I had seen countless times in music videos and performances, the distinct style of Ammonia Butterfly.

    I stared, my mind struggling to process what I was seeing. That girl¡­ Was that me?

    No. No, that was stupid. I had been living in Mashiro¡¯s body for days now, and maybe it was messing with my head.

    But even knowing that, I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away. The way she moved, the way she smiled so effortlessly while singing, every little detail matched the image of Mashiro I knew. The crowd roared around me, the dazzling lights cast long shadows across the stage, and yet, in that moment, it felt like it was just the two of us.

    All around me, the crowd erupted in cheers, their voices blending into a sea of excitement. Hundreds, no, thousands of fans waved their lightsticks in unison, creating a mesmerizing wave of glowing colors. The energy in the air was electric, almost suffocating in its intensity.

    And then, she sang.

    "I''ll be the shoulder of the child of the moonlight pouring down."

    The moment her voice filled the air, it was as if the entire venue held its breath. The melody wrapped around me like an old memory, something achingly familiar yet foreign at the same time. I knew this song. Of course, I did. It was the one I had been obsessed with, the very song that had drawn me into Ammonia Butterfly in the first place.

    But this time, it wasn¡¯t a recording, and it wasn¡¯t a mere fantasy playing in my head. It was real. The stage, the lights, the roaring crowd, it was all happening before my very eyes.

    My gaze drifted to the rest of the band. Yuzu stood at the side, her fingers dancing over the guitar strings effortlessly, her expression calm yet focused. Even in the midst of all this excitement, she remained composed, letting the music speak for her. Behind them, Miko sat at the drum set, her red hair flying wildly as she crashed her sticks down with precision, adding the heartbeat to the song.

    This was Ammonia Butterfly, alive and breathing, performing right before me.

    ¡°Are you having fun?¡± A quiet voice whispered right into my right ear, so close that I could feel the warmth of her breath. A shiver crawled down my spine, and my entire body twitched in response.

    I spun around on reflex, my breath catching in my throat, but as I moved, I collided with someone standing behind me. My shoulder bumped into them, and I immediately mumbled an apology. Yet, the person didn¡¯t react.

    She didn¡¯t turn to look at me. She didn¡¯t even flinch. Instead, she just kept swaying side to side, her glowing lightstick moving in perfect rhythm with the crowd. Her eyes were glued to the stage, her lips parted slightly as if she were entranced, lost in the moment of the performance. It was as if I didn¡¯t exist at all.

    My heartbeat drummed in my ears as unease settled in my stomach. I slowly stepped forward, putting some distance between myself and the eerily oblivious concertgoer. Then, I turned back toward the owner of the voice, my heart pounding slightly from the sudden encounter.

    She was smiling. A soft, knowing smile that made my chest tighten with unease. It wasn¡¯t mocking, nor was it friendly. I found myself pouting without meaning to, feeling like I had just walked into a game where I didn¡¯t know the rules.

    Mashiro was still singing, her voice effortlessly weaving through the melody, wrapping itself around the audience like an enchanting spell. I tore my gaze away from the stage, trying to ignore Mashiro¡¯s voice as she sang, trying to suppress the overwhelming sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu pressing down on me. Instead, I focused on the girl in front of me.

    She stood with effortless poise, silver hair cascading over her shoulders, catching the neon lights flashing through the concert hall. Her features were elegant, almost otherworldly, and her eyes, calm, steady, yet holding a glint of amusement, watched me intently.

    I swallowed, forcing my voice out. ¡°Where are we this time, Furukawa Shiro?¡± I asked, my words cutting through the hum of the crowd.

    The girl tilted her head slightly, as if considering the question. And then, without answering, she simply smiled.

 Chapter 92 - You freaking stabbed me!

    ¡°Thank you for listening!¡± Mashiro¡¯s voice rang out, filled with warmth and excitement as she beamed at the roaring crowd. Her golden eyes swept across the sea of fans, lingering on her four bandmates who stood beside her, catching their breath after the exhilarating performance. The energy in the air was electric, the lights casting brilliant colors across the stage, illuminating their figures like celestial beings.

    The audience erupted into cheers, waving their light sticks, their voices overlapping in an overwhelming chorus of admiration. I could see the exhaustion on Mashiro¡¯s face, but more than that, I saw joy, pure, unfiltered joy. This was her world. This was where she belonged.

    And then a crack split the sky.

    It started as a thin, jagged line, barely noticeable against the flashing concert lights. But then, with a sickening creak, it widened, fracturing like a broken mirror. Shards of glowing red scattered downward, and before anyone could react, the crack burst open. A deep, resounding roar echoed from beyond, and something started falling, a piece of the sky itself, crashing toward the stage.

    Screams. Chaos. The audience erupted in panic. People shoved against each other, trying to flee. The once-unified wave of light sticks became erratic, a mess of flailing arms and bodies as fear took over.

    From the gaping wound in the sky, portals bled into existence, dark and swirling, pulsing with an eerie crimson glow. One by one, grotesque creatures slithered, crawled, and poured out of them. Their bodies twisted unnaturally, their forms shifting between humanoid and beast, eyes glowing with unholy hunger. Clawed limbs, gaping maws, chittering sounds that didn¡¯t belong in this world, all of it melded into a horrifying nightmare.

    On stage, Mashiro and her bandmates froze. Their instruments clattered to the floor as they stared in horror at the impending disaster.

    ¡°That¡¯s when it happened.¡± Soft, almost amused, yet undeniably eerie. I turned my head sharply, my breath catching in my throat.

    Furukawa Shiro stood beside me, her silver hair bathed in the flickering red light of the broken sky. Her eyes, calm as ever, reflected the chaos unfolding before us.

    And then everything stopped. The screams were cut short. The frantic movement of the crowd ceased in an instant. The grotesque creatures remained frozen in mid-air, some with their claws extended toward fleeing fans, others with their gaping jaws mid-snap. Even the five members of Ammonia Butterfly on stage, Mashiro included, stood completely still, their expressions locked in place, as if someone had pressed the pause button on reality itself.

    Silence. The kind that made my ears ring.

    Furukawa Shiro exhaled softly, almost wistfully, before turning to me with that same unreadable smile. A soft sigh escaped her lips, her silver eyes reflecting the frozen carnage around us.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t know what it was, or where it came from,¡± she murmured, as if recalling a distant memory rather than watching the nightmare unfold in front of us. ¡°All we knew was that the world turned upside down from that day.¡±

    She gestured toward the stage with a slow, deliberate motion. Mashiro, Yuzu, and the other band members were still frozen in time, their expressions locked in a mixture of shock and terror. The creatures hovering above the crowd, mid-lunge, remained suspended like grotesque puppets with their strings cut.

    ¡°This moment is where everything began.¡± She turned away, walking forward through the motionless sea of people. With each step, her silver hair seemed to shimmer unnaturally, reflecting the eerie crimson glow of the portals still hanging in the shattered sky. ¡°You don¡¯t remember it, do you?¡±

    I clenched my fists. ¡°Remember what?¡±

    Furukawa glanced over her shoulder. ¡°The first time you died.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    My breath caught in my throat before frustration took over. My hands clenched into fists as I snapped back at her, my voice echoing across the silent, frozen stadium. ¡°Of course I do! You freaking stabbed me!¡±

    Furukawa, however, remained eerily calm, her expression unreadable as she shook her head. ¡°No,¡± she corrected, her tone almost pitiful, as if I had misunderstood something painfully obvious. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean the first time you died as Mikan.¡±

    I froze. My stomach twisted. Before I could ask what she meant, she casually lifted her hand and snapped her fingers.

    The sound was small, barely more than a crisp click, but the moment it rang through the still air, the world lurched.

    Like a dam bursting, time resumed all at once. The crowd erupted into panicked screams, the grotesque creatures that had been hanging in midair launched themselves forward, and the stage where Mashiro and her bandmates stood trembled under the weight of the encroaching disaster.

    And then, Furukawa Shiro spoke again.

    ¡°I meant when Mashiro died.¡±

    My heart barely had time to process those words before a deafening roar shook the world. The sky split.

    From one of the gaping portals overhead, a monstrous form emerged. Massive, shadowed wings unfurled, blocking out the crimson light. Glowing, molten eyes locked onto the world below as a massive, obsidian-scaled dragon descended. The impact was instant.

    The beast crashed down from the heavens like a falling meteor. A tidal wave of force exploded outward, and I barely had time to see before my vision blurred, my body flung weightlessly through the air.

    And then, darkness.

    Cold.

    Crushing.

    Nothing.

    <hr>

    ¡°Wake up! Please! I¡¯m begging you!¡±

    A desperate, almost unbearably adorable voice rang out, piercing through the thick fog of unconsciousness that held me captive. It was distant at first, muffled and dreamlike, like an echo bouncing through an endless void. But as it called again, clearer and more insistent, it yanked me toward the waking world like an unseen force pulling on my very soul.

    Then came the cold. A sharp, biting chill pressed against my forehead, stinging like fresh snow melting against bare skin. My body shivered involuntarily, instinctively recoiling from the freezing sensation. The contrast between the warmth of sleep and the sudden iciness was enough to jolt my senses, but before I could fully process it, a far more intense sensation struck me.

    A sharp, stinging pain shot through my wrist, sudden and fierce like a jolt of lightning surging through my veins. My entire body reacted instantly, my muscles tensing as if to flee from an unseen threat. A strangled yelp escaped my lips before I even knew what was happening.

    "Ow!" I gasped, my eyes snapping open as a wave of disoriented panic surged through me. My breath came out in uneven puffs, visible in the crisp, cold air. My senses were slow to adjust, my vision blurring for a brief moment before finally settling on the strange, surreal scene in front of me.

    The familiar warmth of a bed beneath me, the soft scent of freshly fallen snow in the air. My vision blurred for a second before finally settling on a face hovering just above me. And there, biting my wrist like some kind of adorable little gremlin, was a small girl.

    A pair of bright, icy-blue eyes filled with worry met mine. Snowflakes gently fluttered down, landing on her long, pure white hair like delicate crystals.

    ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re awake!¡± Ai let out a long sigh, her tense shoulders finally relaxing as a small, relieved smile graced her lips. The sight of it sent an unexpected warmth through my chest, though I was still too dazed to fully grasp why.

    I groaned, rubbing my aching wrist, still feeling the dull throb where her tiny fangs had punctured my skin. "Ugh¡­" I mumbled, my thoughts sluggish and tangled. Then, as if my brain had finally decided to start functioning again, a stray thought slipped from my mouth before I could stop it. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re right¡­ Usually, I¡¯d still be up playing gacha games until morning¡­¡±

    Ai tilted her head slightly, her fox ears twitching with a mix of curiosity and confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Gacha is,¡± she admitted, her voice soft and laced with concern. "But I was really worried when you slept through the whole night¡­ even though you¡¯re a fox girl."

    I yawned, stretching my arms lazily before rolling onto my side, nestling deeper into the blankets. ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­ I¡¯m awake, Ai.¡±

    As warmth slowly returned to my limbs, I let my eyes linger on her for a moment longer. Even through the haze of grogginess, I could tell she had really been worried about me. And for some reason, that thought made my heart feel just a little bit lighter.

    "Wait, Ai?!" My voice came out more startled than I expected, my mind scrambling to catch up with reality. I pushed myself up on the bed, my ears twitching as I stared at the small girl hovering beside me. "Why are you here?"

 Chapter 93 - That still doesnt explain why you were biting me!

    Ai, still perched on the edge of the bed, blinked at me with an almost innocent expression, as if she hadn¡¯t just been biting me moments ago. Her long, snowy hair cascaded down her shoulders, catching the soft morning light filtering through the window. The way she looked at me, calm, composed, yet slightly hesitant made it clear that she wasn¡¯t here for a casual visit.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± she started, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear, ¡°Miss Catherine came by to the shrine yesterday afternoon to take her stuff.¡±

    I stared at her, waiting for more. She paused for a moment, as if expecting me to react.

    ¡°¡­Okay?¡± I prompted, still not understanding why that meant she was suddenly here in my room.

    Ai¡¯s fox ears twitched slightly, and she shifted her weight. ¡°So, I teleported here to tell you that!¡± she declared, as if it was the most natural thing in the world.

    Silence stretched between us.

    I glanced around the dimly lit room, my half-eaten piece of dry bread still sitting on the nightstand, the faint sounds of people chatting downstairs drifting through the wooden walls. Outside, the morning sunlight peeked through the window, dust particles dancing in its gentle glow.

    "...Wait a minute," I said, narrowing my eyes. "That still doesn''t explain why you were biting me!"

    Ai flinched, her ears flattening against her head. She quickly averted her gaze, her cheeks turning the faintest shade of pink. "T-that¡¯s¡­!" she started before letting out a small grumble. "You weren¡¯t waking up! I was worried, okay?! I thought maybe if I¡­ you know¡­ bit you, you¡¯d snap out of it!"

    I opened my mouth, then closed it again. A beat of silence passed between us before I sighed. "...Ai. That is not how you wake someone up."

    Ai puffed up her cheeks. "Well, it worked, didn¡¯t it?"

    I groaned, flopping back down onto the bed, staring at the wooden ceiling. I was too tired to argue. "...I don¡¯t even know what to say to that."

    A soft giggle escaped her lips, and despite everything, I found myself smiling just a little.

    ¡°So, where is Catherine now?¡± I asked, trying to make sense of Ai¡¯s sudden visit. If she had traveled all this way, using teleportation, no less, then maybe something important had happened.

    Ai¡¯s icy-blue eyes blinked once before she responded, her voice calm and matter-of-fact. ¡°She made another tent in front of the shrine and rested there.¡± She paused for a brief moment, her fox ears flicking slightly as if recalling the memory. ¡°She seems really unwilling to enter the shrine.¡±

    I frowned, my fingers idly tracing the fabric of the blanket beneath me. ¡°I see¡­¡± I murmured, lost in thought.

    Wait. My thoughts screeched to a halt as something suddenly clicked in my mind. My eyes widened in realization, and I quickly reached into my inventory, summoning a small bag of coins. The weight of it was solid in my palm, and the familiar clinking sound reminded me of exactly why I had this in the first place.

    ¡°I forgot to give this to Catherine!¡± I exclaimed, holding up the pouch like I had just unearthed some long-lost treasure. The coins inside were from the magic crystals I had sold to the merchant back in the village. It was supposed to be an errand, something I was meant to hand over to Catherine. And yet, in all the chaos of traveling, fighting, and nearly getting myself killed multiple times, I had completely forgotten about it.

    Ai, however, simply shook her head, her expression unwavering. ¡°Miss Catherine said it¡¯s yours.¡±

    I froze, my fingers tightening around the bag. ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°She left it for you,¡± Ai continued, her gaze steady. ¡°She never intended to take it back.¡±

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    My grip on the pouch loosened as her words sank in. ¡°Oh,¡± I muttered, suddenly feeling a little foolish. ¡°No wonder she never pressed me about it.¡±

    I stared down at the bag, feeling a strange mix of emotions. I exhaled slowly, tucking the pouch back into my inventory. ¡°Well¡­ I guess that¡¯s that, then.¡± But even as I said it, a lingering thought remained in the back of my mind.

    ¡°Where is Miss Yuzu?¡± Ai asked, her sharp blue eyes scanning the room with a curious tilt of her head. Her fox ears twitched slightly, as if expecting to hear the familiar voice of the black-haired fox girl at any moment.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± I muttered, following Ai¡¯s gaze as I also glanced around the small inn room. The bed, the window, the wooden floor, nothing out of place. No sign of Yuzu. I scratched the back of my head, my brows furrowing. ¡°No idea.¡±

    Stepping off the bed, I walked toward the small wooden desk sitting in the corner of the room. As I got closer, something caught my attention. A piece of paper resting on top, its surface covered in small scribbles and anime-style drawings.

    Curious, I picked it up.

    It was a sketch. A rather detailed one, actually. It depicted Yuzu herself, drawn with her signature black cloak draped over her shoulders, standing at what looked like a door. And then¡­ There was me, drawn sitting on the bed, a small sun doodled above my head, with an arrow pointing downward.

    I blinked.

    Was this¡­ supposed to be a message?

    I turned the paper sideways, then upside down, trying to decipher it like some sort of ancient relic. After a few moments of staring, I tilted my head. ¡°So, she went out¡­ and she wants me to¡­ stay in the room?¡± I mumbled, trying to make sense of the arrows.

    Ai peered over my shoulder, squinting at the drawing with an unimpressed look. ¡°Miss Yuzu¡¯s art is surprisingly good,¡± she muttered, tapping a clawed finger against the desk. ¡°It actually resembles her quite a bit. But the meaning is¡­ questionable.¡±

    I nodded in agreement, but despite the crude way the message was conveyed, I couldn¡¯t help but admire Yuzu¡¯s sketching skills. It looked eerily similar to the way she was designed in Luminous Dream. The same confident stance, the same mischievous smile in her doodle. She really had talent.

    In Luminous Dream, Yuzu was well-known in the in-game world as a mangaka, someone who created manga and illustrated stories. More specifically, she was a doujinshi artist, meaning she made fan comics, often inspired by existing works or personal experiences.

    She never outright admitted she was the creator, always maintaining an air of nonchalance whenever someone brought up her art. Even in Luminous Dream, it was up to the player to piece together clues and figure out that Yuzu was the artist behind some of the most beloved underground comics in that world.

    For a moment, I imagined Yuzu hunched over a desk in a dimly lit room, completely absorbed in her work, ink staining her fingertips, stacks of unfinished drafts surrounding her. Even in a fantasy world, the image felt surprisingly fitting.

    Shifting my attention, I noticed a small wooden box next to the paper. Without hesitation, I lifted the lid to reveal a bowl of soup inside. I pressed my fingers against the side of the container. It was lukewarm, not completely cold, which meant she must have left it here not too long ago.

    ¡°She must¡¯ve put this here before I woke up¡­¡± I murmured, my voice trailing off as I spotted something else beside the box.

    A small note.

    Unlike the neatly drawn picture, the note was an absolute mess of scribbles. The handwriting was uneven, the letters were crammed together with barely any space between them, and some words were written at a slight slant, as if Yuzu had been in a hurry¡ªor perhaps just didn¡¯t care enough to make it neat.

    I squinted at the text, tilting my head to the side as if a different angle would magically make the message more understandable. But no matter how much I stared, the letters remained an indecipherable mess of symbols and strokes that held no meaning to me. The truth was, I still couldn¡¯t read the written language of this world, so even if it had been written neatly, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to make sense of it.

    I let out a defeated sigh and held the note up for Ai to see. ¡°Yeah¡­ I have absolutely no idea what this says.¡±

    Ai took one glance at it and immediately let out a defeated groan. ¡°What in the world¡­ her handwriting is terrible,¡± she muttered, narrowing her eyes as if that would somehow make the text more legible.

    I stifled a laugh. Even without knowing what it said, just watching Ai struggle with it was strangely amusing.

    ¡°Can you at least try to read it?¡± I asked, still hopeful.

    Ai sighed, rubbing her temple before leaning in closer to the paper. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll try, but no promises.¡±

    Ai leaned in closer, her expression twisting in mild horror as she tried to decipher the messy scrawls on the paper. Her fluffy fox ears twitched in frustration, and she even tilted her head as if that would somehow make the writing clearer.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ her handwriting is bery terrible,¡± she muttered, mimicking Yuzu¡¯s speech pattern without even realizing it.

 Chapter 94 - Ai mischievousness cuteness!

    I stifled a chuckle, watching as Ai¡¯s eyes darted back and forth over the uneven strokes of ink. It almost looked like a child had scribbled all over the page with reckless abandon. I wasn¡¯t sure if Yuzu was just naturally bad at writing or if she had done this on purpose. Either way, I was impressed that Ai could even attempt to make sense of it.

    ¡°Well?¡± I prompted, nudging her slightly. ¡°Can you read it?¡±

    Ai sighed, rubbing her temple as if this was causing her actual physical pain. ¡°It kind of says¡­¡± she dragged out the words, still squinting, ¡°¡®Mashiro stay. Yuzu come back soon. Drink soup. No go outside. Bery danger.¡¯¡±

    I watched as she tried to read it, her expression shifting between frustration and mild disbelief. It was honestly kind of funny.

    ¡°¡­I think this is supposed to say something about food?¡± she guessed, pointing at one of the more legible scribbles. ¡°And this part here¡­ uh¡­ maybe about coming back soon?¡±

    I blinked. ¡°You¡¯re not even sure?¡±

    Ai crossed her arms and huffed. ¡°Look, even if I can read the fox language, that doesn¡¯t mean I can read this. It¡¯s like she wrote this with her tail instead of her hands.¡±

    I chuckled at that, unable to hold back a small smile. ¡°That bad, huh?¡±

    Ai sighed dramatically, placing a hand on her hip. ¡°Honestly, even a child¡¯s scribbles would be easier to understand than this.¡±

    I glanced back at the paper, still utterly clueless about its contents. Whatever Yuzu was trying to tell me, I hoped it wasn¡¯t anything urgent.

    I snapped my fingers as realization hit me. "Wait! The sun on the drawing¡­ Maybe it represents the afternoon?" I pointed at the little sun Yuzu had sketched above my cartoonish figure. "So, maybe she¡¯s saying she went outside and wants me to stay here until then?"

    Ai leaned in again, frowning slightly as she inspected the drawing once more. "Hmm¡­ that could be it." She traced her finger along the arrow pointing down. "Yeah, if this means ''wait until the sun is lower,'' then it makes sense."

    I crossed my arms and nodded, feeling a little proud of my detective skills. "Alright, so Yuzu is out doing¡­ something, and I¡¯m supposed to wait here. Got it."

    Ai sighed, shaking her head. "It would¡¯ve been a lot easier if she just said that in a way normal people could understand."

    "Hey, at least we managed to figure it out," I said with a grin.

    Ai gave me a skeptical look before glancing back at the note. "Barely."

    I stretched my arms upward, letting out a lazy sigh. My body still felt sluggish from waking up, but there was another issue pressing on my mind, something far more urgent than just drowsiness.

    "That being said," I muttered to myself, tugging at the edge of my cloak, "I¡¯m getting kinda stinky. I wonder if there¡¯s a bathtub somewhere around here." I lifted the fabric closer to my nose and took a cautious sniff. Immediately, I regretted my decision.

    A faint but undeniable scent of sweat and travel clung to my clothes, mixed with the lingering smell of the old inn¡¯s wooden walls. My outfit had seen better days, especially after all the running, fighting, and overall chaos I had been through. Dirt clung stubbornly to the edges of my sleeves, and the once-pristine white fur lining had started to look dull and a little¡­ well, questionable.

    I groaned dramatically, letting my shoulders slump. "Ugh. My clothes are getting bad too."

    As I said that, a wave of nostalgia suddenly hit me. I remembered the quiet afternoons at Catherine¡¯s little home, the scent of fresh soil from her cabbage patch, the warmth of the sun against my skin, and the way she would casually wave her hand and clean my clothes with magic after a long day of work.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "I miss Catherine," I murmured softly, my voice carrying a little more emotion than I intended.

    Before I could dwell on the feeling for too long, I felt something small and cold press against me. A gentle weight wrapped around my waist, soft yet unmistakably present.

    Ai stepped forward and hugged me.

    Her small arms barely reached all the way around, but the gesture was warm despite her naturally cold body. The snowflakes that constantly fell from her presence drifted onto my clothes, but instead of soaking into the fabric or melting into damp patches, something strange happened.

    I watched in fascination as the flakes dissolved into a faint shimmer of light, gently sweeping away the dirt and grime from my clothes and skin. The sensation was crisp and refreshing, like stepping into cool, morning air.

    ¡°I¡¯m your Spirit Guardian, Miss Mashiro,¡± Ai said softly, her voice steady. ¡°I¡¯ll help you if I can.¡±

    I blinked down at her, touched by the unexpected kindness. A small, genuine smile crept onto my lips.

    "Well¡­ are you using the same magic to keep Yuki clean at the shrine?" I asked, tilting my head in curiosity.

    Ai pulled away slightly and gave me an expression that was somewhere between smugness and deadpan. "No," she replied flatly. "I would just throw her into a nearby lake if she got too stinky."

    I stared at her for a second before bursting into laughter. The mental image of Yuki flailing in the water, her pristine school uniform dripping wet while Ai stood on the shore with her arms crossed like a strict older sister, was too good.

    Picturing them like that, I realized something, they really did look like siblings. Their matching white hair, their shared icy-blue eyes¡­ Despite their vastly different personalities, there was something undeniably familial about them.

    A laugh bubbled up in my throat as I imagined Yuki, her school uniform completely soaked, hair clinging to her face, floating in the middle of a freezing lake with a deadpan expression. The mental image was almost too perfect.

    "That poor girl," I snickered, wiping a tear from my eye. "No wonder she always looks kinda tired."

    Ai simply shrugged. "It¡¯s effective."

    I couldn¡¯t argue with that.

    I tapped my fingers against the wooden table, eyeing the wooden box of lukewarm soup. My stomach gave a low grumble in protest, clearly unimpressed by my hesitation. Yeah¡­ this probably isn¡¯t going to last me until afternoon.

    ¡°So, what are you gonna do now, Miss Mashiro?¡± Ai asked, her voice soft and curious, almost teasing. It pulled me from my thoughts, and I realized that I had been staring absentmindedly at the small box on the desk, lost in thought.

    ¡°I dunno,¡± I muttered, trying to put together a plan. ¡°I¡¯m not sure this soup can last me till afternoon.¡± I looked down at the bowl of lukewarm soup sitting on the edge of the desk, feeling its warmth seep through the ceramic. But the thought of drinking it without any real meal to go with it didn¡¯t sound too appealing. I could already feel my stomach growling again, reminding me of the inadequacy of this little snack.

    Ai tilted her head and smiled, clearly undeterred by my lack of enthusiasm. ¡°Then how about we go to a restaurant?¡± she suggested, her tone bright and full of possibilities. But then, as if realizing something important, she added, ¡°Actually, one of the other reasons why I teleported here is because Miss Yuki is starving.¡±

    I groaned inwardly. ¡°Ai¡­¡± I sighed, rubbing my temples. ¡°Don¡¯t do whatever Yuki told you to do, okay? You¡¯re not her maid.¡± I was half joking, but honestly, sometimes Ai seemed to go a little too far in making sure Yuki was taken care of. It almost felt like she was indulging her every whim.

    Ai''s smile remained playful, but a glint of something more serious flashed in her eyes. ¡°Well, maybe not,¡± she said, her voice dipping into a mock-serious tone, ¡°but I am her landlord, I guess? So I gotta keep my resident happy.¡± The mischievous smirk that followed only confirmed that she wasn¡¯t as serious as she let on. Ai clearly enjoyed this role, even if she was only half-joking about it.

    ¡°Besides,¡± she continued, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper, ¡°it¡¯s not like I¡¯m doing this for free.¡± Her smile broadened, turning into something almost devilish. ¡°I¡¯m making her carve small wooden amulets, decorative charms, paper talismans, and prayer slips. Things like that.¡± She leaned back slightly, clearly pleased with herself. ¡°Fufufu, she¡¯s probably working while pouting right now.¡±

    I crossed my arms, giving Ai a skeptical look. "Wait, so you''re saying Yuki is basically your live-in craftsman now?"

    Ai''s fox ears twitched as she grinned proudly. "More like my shrine¡¯s artisan. She makes charms, engraves wooden plaques, and even helps with maintaining the torii gates. She¡¯s got nimble hands, so it works out well."

    I let out a small laugh, imagining Yuki sitting cross-legged in the shrine, furiously carving wooden plaques while pouting. "I take it she¡¯s not exactly happy about it?"

    Ai chuckled, a mischievous glint in her icy blue eyes. "Oh, she complains all the time. But deep down, I think she enjoys it. She gets really focused when she¡¯s working, and sometimes she even hums to herself."

    That was unexpected. "Huh. I guess if it keeps her busy, it''s not a bad arrangement."

    "Exactly," Ai said, her tails swaying behind her. "And in return, I make sure she¡¯s well-fed and has a roof over her head. It¡¯s a fair trade, don¡¯t you think?"

    I hummed, considering it. "So basically, she¡¯s working to pay off rent."

 Chapter 95 - Does that meanâ€¦ Iâ€™m an elf too?!

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I can feel people staring at me¡­¡± I muttered, clutching the edges of the dark cloak Yuzu gave me as I walked through the busy village street under the glaring morning sun. The fabric was soft but heavy, draping over me like a curtain trying its best to hide me from the world.

    I kept my head low, my hood casting a shadow over my face, but even then, I swore I could feel the weight of curious gazes from all directions. The chatter of the market, the clinking of coins, the scent of freshly baked bread, all of it should¡¯ve distracted me, yet I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of being watched.

    ¡°You¡¯re just imagining it, Miss Mashiro,¡± Ai¡¯s small, smooth voice came from my shoulder, as calm and soothing as ever. She was perched comfortably in her nine-tailed white fox form, her little paws resting daintily on my shoulder like a fuzzy ornament. Her silvery-white fur shimmered faintly, but not enough to draw attention. ¡°I cast an illusion spell on myself. To them, I look like a harmless squirrel.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡± I said through gritted teeth, glancing nervously at a passing group of villagers who barely spared me a glance. Still, something felt off. ¡°But that¡¯s not what I¡¯m seeing¡­¡±

    Ai tilted her little head slightly, her fox ears flicking at the sound of a distant bell. ¡°What are you seeing then?¡± she asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m seeing the kind of stares that pierce straight through your hood,¡± I replied, pulling the cloak tighter. ¡°The ¡®who¡¯s that suspicious figure skulking around in broad daylight¡¯ kind of stares¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re just naturally suspicious-looking,¡± Ai teased.

    ¡°Not helping,¡± I groaned.

    She gave a soft huff, like a puff of snow brushing my cheek. ¡°You are walking around like a wanted criminal, though.¡±

    ¡°Because I feel like one!¡± I hissed back under my breath. ¡°Also, isn¡¯t it ironic that I¡¯m dressed like this to hide my identity, but the cloak actually makes me stand out more? Who even wears full cloaks in daylight unless they¡¯re up to something?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yuzu,¡± Ai said, deadpan.

    I sighed in defeat, adjusting the hood again. ¡°Point taken.¡±

    We¡¯d finally arrived in front of a modest-looking building that I hoped was a restaurant. I tilted my head up at the sign above the door, squinting as if somehow the squiggles and ornate symbols would suddenly translate themselves into Japanese. Or English. Or literally anything I could read. But no, still completely incomprehensible. Even so, the smell wafting out from the wooden-framed door, along with the cheerful noise of satisfied customers, made it pretty clear: if it looked like a restaurant, and smelled like one, it had to be one.

    ¡°Welcome!¡± boomed a strong, cheerful voice the moment I stepped inside. The voice belonged to a man behind the counter, probably in his mid-thirties, with thick arms rolled up in sleeves and a face that looked like it had seen a lot of sun and laughter. His grin was wide and inviting, the kind that made you feel like a regular, even if it was your first time walking through the door.

    I glanced around the space as the scent of sizzling oil and fried onions hit me square in the face. There were wooden tables lined neatly in rows, with round stools filled with villagers chatting away and chewing happily. The whole place had a cozy, worn-in atmosphere. It wasn¡¯t anything fancy, but it radiated comfort like the kind of place where even if you didn¡¯t know the menu, you¡¯d still leave full and happy.

    There didn¡¯t seem to be a line, so I made my way to the counter, my boots tapping softly against the stone floor. Ai, still in her adorable fox form, remained perched on my shoulder like a fashion accessory that just happened to breathe.

    ¡°A breakfast for a little lady and her squirrel?¡± the man asked, raising an amused eyebrow as his smile grew even wider.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied, adjusting my hood slightly, ¡°and one more for a lazy cat.¡±

    The man chuckled, crossing his burly arms. ¡°A squirrel and a cat, huh? Sounds like the beginning of a joke. You want it here or packed?¡±

    ¡°Could you please put it as a lunch box?¡± I asked, already imagining Ai handing it off to Yuki like some kind of peace offering-slash-bribe.

    ¡°Sure thing! Gonna cost ya a bit extra, though,¡± he said as he turned, pulling up his sleeves like he was about to go to war in the kitchen. ¡°So, what¡¯ll it be?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ we¡¯ll have your recommendations. Three portions, please,¡± I said, hoping he¡¯d pick something good.

    ¡°Wow,¡± he laughed, raising his eyebrows in mock surprise, ¡°must be one hungry squirrel and cat.¡±

    With a grin, he waved his hand casually. ¡°Three omelette eggs onion it is! I¡¯ll cook ¡¯em up fresh for ya.¡± Then he disappeared behind a doorway, already calling out orders in a sing-song voice to someone deeper inside.

    I let out a breath, relaxing just a little. For once, something felt¡­ normal. Almost like I was just another traveler stopping by for a meal, not a fox-eared girl from another world trying to keep a low profile.

    I made my way to an empty stool tucked away at a quiet table near the window, letting the gentle morning light spill over me as I sat down. The spot gave me a clear view of the street outside, where villagers strolled along with baskets, wagons, and sleepy faces. I rested my chin on my hand, idly humming the Luminous Dream soundtrack in my head, an old habit that always helped me relax when days feel slow. The melody of the main theme danced through my thoughts, soft and nostalgic.

    But then, my tune came to a screeching halt. Through the window, I caught sight of two cloaked figures walking down the street.

    My eyes narrowed instinctively as I tried to make out their faces beneath their hoods. One of them¡­ her profile, the way she moved, there was no mistaking it. That was Yuzu. Her graceful, lazy steps, the slight tilt of her head, the way her long bangs peeked out from under her hood, undeniably her.

    But the figure beside her was a mystery. They were slightly taller, wrapped in a white cloak that fluttered gently behind them with each step. In contrast to Yuzu¡¯s pitch-black attire, this figure looked like a shadow cast in reverse. Something about them felt¡­ off. I couldn¡¯t shake the sense of familiarity, yet I couldn¡¯t place it either.

    Without thinking, I pushed myself off the stool, the legs scraping quietly against the floor, and made a beeline for the door. My heart pounded, adrenaline sparking in my limbs as I flung the restaurant door open, ready to call out to Yuzu.

    But just as I stepped outside, a firm grip snatched my arm.

    I was yanked backward with surprising force, stumbling slightly as I was pulled right back into the restaurant. The door slammed shut behind me, the sunlight disappearing in an instant. I gasped, spinning around to see who had grabbed me, my pulse still racing.

    "Are you crazy?!" The scolding voice snapped me out of my shock, delicate but sharp like the crack of fresh ice. I turned quickly and found myself face to face with a young woman. Adorable, yes, but she had a presence that felt anything but fragile. Her age was hard to pin down, though I¡¯d guess she was in her mid-twenties. She wore a dark cloak nearly identical to mine, but the way she carried herself, hands on her hips, lips pressed into a line made her feel much taller than she actually was.

    Her bangs were a soft shade of blonde, almost honey-like, and they framed her porcelain face just enough to let a flicker of attitude shine through.

    "They were fox kins!" she said again, glaring at me like I¡¯d just offended every forest in existence.

    "Um... Hi?" I said sheepishly, trying to play it cool even though I was mentally spiraling.

    "Hi," she replied flatly, crossing her arms. "I didn¡¯t expect to see a fellow elf here. I thought you¡¯d have enough common sense to know not every cloaked figure is a friendly elf just because you are. Guess I was wrong."

    My brain stalled for a second, replaying her words. Fellow elf? Did she just call me "Elf...?" I muttered dumbly.

    And there it was. A clear glimpse of her pointed ears poking out from under her flowing blonde hair as she turned her head. No doubt about it now. She was an elf. Which meant¡­

    Wait.

    Does that mean¡­ I¡¯m an elf too?!

    "Anyway," she sighed, brushing her hair back, "it looks like you¡¯re stuck in this human village too, huh? At least you¡¯ve got a squirrel spirit with you. That¡¯s more than I can say for myself."

    Her eyes darted toward Ai, who was still sitting primly on my shoulder, tail curled neatly around her feet. Ai tilted her head, visibly confused.

    "Miss Mashiro, what is she saying?" Ai asked, her voice soft but wary. "What language are you two using? I can''t pick up any... but it sounds elvish."

    My heart skipped a beat. Elvish? Was that what I¡¯d just spoken?

    I looked back at the woman and then at Ai, and realization slowly crept in.

    ¡°¡­I think I might be speaking elvish,¡± I whispered, more to myself than to anyone else.

    What was happening to me?

 Chapter 96 - Lyra the elf!

    ¡°Um¡­ Excuse me, miss¡­¡± I began, my voice trailing off uncertainty as I tried to gather my thoughts. I wasn¡¯t quite sure how to explain what I¡¯d just seen, or why I had rushed out of the restaurant like someone set my cloak on fire. The woman¡¯s intense gaze didn¡¯t help either, she had a piercing kind of look, like someone used to reading people faster than they could form a sentence.

    To my surprise, she relaxed slightly and offered a nod of introduction. ¡°Lyra. Lyra Mirayra,¡± she said, her voice softening just a little. There was something melodic about the way she spoke, like the syllables of her name had been practiced to sound elegant. Classic elf behavior, probably.

    ¡°Miss Lyra,¡± I repeated, trying to sound polite despite the lingering awkwardness. ¡°I know the girl in the black cloak¡­ She''s a fox-kin. But she¡¯s also my friend.¡± I gave a little twirl, letting the hem of my own cloak flutter slightly to show off its design. Simple, dark, but unmistakably similar to Yuzu¡¯s. ¡°See? I¡¯m wearing a cloak just like hers. I didn¡¯t mean to panic you.¡±

    Lyra blinked once, clearly surprised. Her expression shifted from suspicion to something more neutral, almost sheepish. She gave a slight bow, placing a hand over her chest. ¡°Ah, my apologies then,¡± she said, lowering her head slightly. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have assumed otherwise. That was uncalled for on my part.¡±

    I waved my hands quickly. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine!¡± I insisted. ¡°But¡­ Why were you so wary of her in the first place? Just because she¡¯s a fox kin?¡±

    Lyra raised her chin, her brows drawing into a slight frown. ¡°They¡¯re fox kins, duh,¡± she said plainly, as if that was all the explanation needed. ¡°They¡¯re the most secretive race out there. You can never tell what they¡¯re up to. They come and go without warning, don¡¯t trust easily, and even when they do trust you¡­ they¡¯re still hiding something. Always.¡± Her tone was cautious, not angry.

    Then, her gaze darted sideways as she leaned in closer. Her breath was warm against my ear, her voice dropping to a low whisper. ¡°Besides¡­ I hear they¡¯re involved with Obsidian Anemone,¡± she said, her tone hushed like she was afraid the shadows might be listening. ¡°I advise you to stay far away from her.¡±

    ¡°Obsidian Anemone?¡± I tilted my head, the unfamiliar name rolling off my tongue awkwardly. ¡°What¡¯s that? Or who¡¯s that?¡±

    Lyra leaned back, her eyes narrowing slightly. She studied me for a moment, like she was trying to determine if I was genuinely clueless or just pretending. When she finally spoke again, her voice carried a weight it didn¡¯t have before, like she was about to tell a scary bedtime story.

    Lyra blinked at me for a second, then her lips curled into a lopsided smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes. ¡°Right, of course. You¡¯re not from around here, are you?¡±

    I shook my head slowly, still trying to wrap my mind around the swirl of new information. I hadn¡¯t heard that name before, Obsidian Anemone, but the way Lyra said it, the way her tone dropped just slightly, almost like invoking something ominous¡­ it sent a shiver crawling down my spine.

    ¡°Obsidian Anemone is a secret organization,¡± Lyra began, her voice dropping to a whisper so quiet it was barely audible over the faint clinking of plates and muffled conversations behind us. ¡°Or maybe a cult? No one really knows. They operate from the shadows, rumors say they¡¯re tied to the resurgence of ancient magic and forbidden technology.¡±

    She leaned closer, her cloak brushing against mine, and I caught a faint scent of lavender and something like burnt pine.

    ¡°Some say they¡¯ve infiltrated every major kingdom. That they¡¯ve got agents hiding in noble courts, adventurer guilds, even merchant councils. They¡¯re the kind who pull strings without anyone knowing. And the fox kin, especially the ones with black cloaks? They''re said to be spies or messengers for them.¡±

    I frowned, slowly connecting the dots. ¡°Wait, but¡­ that¡¯s just a rumor, right? Just¡­ hearsay?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s lips pressed into a firm line. ¡°Maybe. Or maybe not. I just know enough to keep my distance.¡± She folded her arms again, her gaze drifting back toward the window. ¡°No one ever sees Obsidian Anemone. But when something goes wrong, when someone powerful disappears, or when a dragon suddenly goes berserk, somehow, their name always surfaces.¡±

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    That sounded a little too dramatic to be true. And yet¡­ I couldn¡¯t shake the weight of her words. Black cloak. Fox kin. Obsidian Anemone. I had seen Yuzu in that same cloak just moments ago. Did this mean she was connected to something dangerous?

    ¡°My friend, she¡¯s not like that,¡± I muttered. ¡°She¡¯s kind. And she¡¯s saved me more than once.¡±

    Lyra didn¡¯t answer right away. She glanced at me again, her golden brows slightly furrowed.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re right,¡± she said at last, with a touch of softness in her tone. ¡°But trust is a rare thing, especially in this world. Just¡­ be careful, alright? If she is involved with them, even if she doesn¡¯t mean harm, you might be in danger just by being near her.¡±

    I bit my lip, glancing out the window where Yuzu had vanished down the busy street with the other cloaked figure. Part of me wanted to chase after her. Another part¡­ wasn¡¯t sure anymore.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look so grim.¡± Lyra¡¯s voice softened, the harsh edge from earlier fading into something more gentle, almost sisterly. She stepped a bit closer, shielding us from the noise of the street with her cloak, as if what she had to say wasn¡¯t meant for any nearby ears. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard living in a human village as an elf¡­ especially after the declaration of war between the elven kingdom and the humans. But as long as we persevere, the elite royal guards will save us. They¡¯ll come. They have to.¡± Her words were hopeful, but I could hear the doubt buried just beneath them. Fragile and trembling, like a candle in the wind.

    She took a small breath, her voice dropping to barely above a whisper. ¡°Just don¡¯t get caught by those damn slave traders, okay?¡± Her tone turned grave. ¡°They¡¯ve been hunting any pointy ears that haven¡¯t vanished into the mountains. They don¡¯t care who you are. They¡¯ll sell anyone. So be careful¡­ Please.¡±

    I swallowed hard and gave a small, awkward nod. ¡°O-okay,¡± I said, unsure of how else to respond to such a heavy warning. Then, curiosity caught up with me. ¡°Um¡­ why do you think I¡¯m an elf, Miss Lyra?¡± I tilted my head, brushing back a stray lock of my hair. ¡°Did I¡­ say something?¡±

    Lyra¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Clearly, that wasn¡¯t the question she expected. Her confident aura faltered for a moment, replaced by a blink of hesitation before she schooled her features back into calm. ¡°Ah¡­ is it because of what I said earlier? About not all cloaked figures being elves?¡± she asked carefully, almost suspiciously, like she was trying to see if I was testing her.

    I didn¡¯t answer, just tilted my head again, silently waiting. The way she paused, the flicker of thought behind her eyes, it was clear she was piecing things together again.

    ¡°Well,¡± she started slowly, lifting a hand to gesture toward my shoulder, ¡°you have a Sivelle spirit riding on you.¡± She gave Ai a gentle pat, though Ai squinted warily at her touch. ¡°They¡¯re incredibly rare, you know. Elves are the only race with natural affinity to Sivelle spirits. Those lovely squirrels won¡¯t bond with just anyone.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s words struck a strange chord inside me, like puzzle pieces trying to snap together, but one or two were still missing. I glanced down at Ai, who blinked innocently, completely unbothered by being patted like a pet.

    ¡°Sivelle spirit?¡± I repeated, unsure.

    ¡°Yeah. They only choose elves, usually ones with strong affinity to snow or moon magic. They''re sacred guardians, well, we consider them sacred.¡± Lyra folded her arms. ¡°Not many humans even know they exist. And not many spirits would follow someone without reason.¡±

    Ai tilted her head with a perplexed look, her ears twitching slightly. ¡°She¡¯s saying things I can¡¯t understand¡­ What kind of language is that?¡± she muttered, clearly frustrated by the sudden communication gap.

    ¡°And,¡± Lyra continued, undeterred, ¡°you spoke to me in Elvish earlier. It wasn¡¯t just pronunciation, it was perfect. That tongue is nearly impossible to fake. The accent, the cadence¡­ I¡¯d know if you weren¡¯t native.¡±

    I blinked. ¡°I¡­ spoke Elvish?¡± I asked, utterly confused. ¡°But I was speaking normally¡­¡±

    Lyra arched an eyebrow, confused in turn. ¡°It was Elvish. Clear as crystal. Though a little bit¡­ old-fashioned. Like something out of a poem.¡± She smiled faintly. ¡°You don¡¯t think you¡¯re an elf, Miss¡­?¡±

    I hesitated for a moment, then sighed. ¡°Um¡­ no,¡± I said, stepping closer to her. Her expression remained curious, but I could see a hint of suspicion flicker in her eyes. I leaned in, so close that the tip of my nose nearly brushed against hers. Her breath caught, just slightly.

    Lyra blinked, confused, as I reached up and gently pulled the edge of my cloak tighter around me, shielding us from prying eyes. With a subtle movement, I brushed aside a lock of my silvery-white hair, revealing the soft curve of one of my ears. It twitched instinctively, the fluffy fox fur catching the light like a snowflake.

    ¡°I¡¯m definitely not an elf,¡± I said with a smirk.

    ¡°NYAEIADFGKSGEAEFAIJPOYGAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!¡± Lyra let out a shrill, incomprehensible screech and jumped so high it looked like she might levitate. Her hands flew to her cheeks, her eyes wide as saucers, and her voice cracked like glass. She stumbled back into the restaurant, knocking over a wooden chair with a clatter as she pointed at me with trembling fingers.